《Accursed Fate》 01 - Cruel Humans On a bright and sunny day, the sky was free of clouds, the heavens were observable in all their blue glory, and on this day in a certain village a child had just been born. The cries of a newborn could be heard loudly through the walls and the door of the simple wooden house, within one could observe an exhausted looking woman, with long brown hair, holding this crying child tightly to her chest, her face however shone with pure happiness and warmth as her eyes firmly gazed at her baby. She was lying in bed, her lower half covered by bedsheets, and her upper body was propped up with several pillows. On a chair next to her sat a burly man, with short black hair, wearing a loose shirt and pants with suspenders, he too had only eyes for this child, he wore a bright smile on his face as he kept adjusting the position of his head, at one moment looking at the baby, whereas at the next he would look at the woman, after some time he could no longer contain himself and reached out with both of his arms to embrace the woman that was holding the newborn Oh my lovely Margareth! Look at this healthy boy! Our boy! he exclaimed with joy Not so tight, not so tight! his wife Margareth scolded him with a smile Dont make her overexert herself right now, Markus. a third voice chimed in, although it sounded like helpful advice and not an order, the man, Markus, gave in and lessened his grip around his wife, however, he would not let go of her, afraid that this moment would slip and disappear like a dream. This third voice belonged to another woman, her disposition differed from the other twos, she was wearing a white gown, and as if her job here was done, she had walked towards the door to leave, only stopping at the door briefly to leave behind those words Thank you truly, Liz, without your help his birth wouldnt have gone this smoothly. Markus lowered his head and soon raised it again as the door to their home had opened, he continued If you are ever in need of something, do come knocking at any time of the day! the freshly appointed father had a hard time truly expressing how happy he was that neither his wife nor his child had been in any danger during the delivery, so he could only offer his services in return; he was a carpenter, the only one in this village, although there rarely were any big jobs for him, every now and again people would ask him to repair their doors, windows, bedframes and such. His wife, Margareth was a seamstress, she would buy wool from the local farmers and create various clothing, tissues, and sometimes even more formal gowns, like the one Elizabeth, or Liz for short, was wearing. Elizabeth was an experienced midwife, her true profession was to be a priestess in the local church, and she would usually help all around the village whenever there were soon to be new additions to the number of villagers, she never asked for payment, but people felt so greatly indebted to her, that they would offer donations to the church, offer fruit or meat at the altar to thank the gods for having sent such an angel to this remote village, or provide free services from their own profession. What shall we name him, dear? Margareth asked as her eyes looked away from the young child for the first time since his birth, pure adoration could be seen as she instead gazed at her beloved husband. The burly man fell into thought, holding his chin with his hand and caressing his beard, then he slammed his fist onto his palm, seemingly having found the answer Frey! he exclaimed Frey? Margareth displayed a puzzled expression, pondering over how well this name suited their lovely boy Yes, Frey. Meaning free. I can tell that our boy wont be tied down in this village like us old folks. Markus said and chuckled. Frey. Margareth called out towards the boy in a gentle manner, which assured Markus, though she wouldnt admit it, she liked this name, and the meaning behind it. A mischievous smile slowly surfaced on Markus face, Margareth faced him and smiled as well. At that moment Markus believed that he had seen a goddess, his smile freezing in place as his heart skipped several beats; he may have just fallen in love with his wife all over again. With loving and caring parents like these, Freys childhood was filled with warmth that could rival the sun. Over the first few years Margareth neglected a majority of her work in order to properly care for her firstborn, talking to him all day, trying to teach and give him information even before he was really ready. Many of the villagers came by their home now and again to offer gifts, the main contributor were the farmers, the baker, and his wife, but many others would also often stop by for the exchange of some banter and gossip. It was a small village, everybody practically knew everybody, as well as everything about them, even the smallest differences in someones usual behaviour could cause a wave of rumours to spread, of course, the boy Frey was a hot topic for a long while, he was the newest addition to the village after all, and his future prospects were unimaginable people liked to dream big. By the age of three Frey started walking, and by the age of four he was able to speak many words, by the age of five he was soaking up information like a sponge, the villagers talked about him even more often during this year than when he was born, to them he appeared like a little genius. At the age of six Frey often attempted to interact with the other children within the village, however their behaviour towards him was usually less than positive, not just the difference in their age, which was only two to three years, but also because Frey gathered so much attention, these children were secretly jealous. None of them were ever talked of as geniuses, so why was this stupid little boy in the limelight? The group of boys was always accompanied by a lone girl, Cindy, she was the younger sister of the boy that appeared to be the leader of this group, Jake. Unlike the boys, she didnt seem bothered by Frey. Left with no better alternative or chances to socialise, he often alternated between reading the books his parents kept at home, or walking around the village and its edges, observing the beauty of nature, or approaching the farm-animals. He would often stick his arm through the fence in order to pet them, the first time he did this he ran home crying because he had been bitten, but by now the animals had accustomed to this uninvited guest and started to accept his presence. By the age of seven Margareth was finally able to resume most of her seamstress work in full force, as Frey was rarely at home. This allowed their houses income to increase by another margin, as a caravan of traders often travelled by the village to buy and sell what one couldnt get rid of within the village. One day as Frey stopped by his favourite spot among a patch of grass he glanced through the various beautiful flowers, only to see that there was a lone yellow flower that had started to wilt. Frey wasnt sad at the sight, he knelt down and smiled at the flower like the innocent child he was I hope you get well soon! he told the flower as he lightly caressed it. He didnt know whether his cheering would be of any use, but there wasnt any harm in trying. He sat among the tall grass for a good while, gazing off into the distance away from the village, observing the far-off horizon, as well as the nearby edges of the forest. Frey never wandered outside of the village, he wasnt afraid, he just felt that there was no point, he felt like he had all the knowledge in the world inside of those books he had lying at home, he was more than content with what he had. He looked forward to the future where he could assist his father, Markus, as well as his mother, Margareth, with their work, and perhaps even succeed them. Frey returned to the same patch of grass on the following day, there he found that the wilting flower had regained its health! He was overjoyed, he didnt care as to why the flower had returned to its healthy state, he was simply happy that it did. Frey carried a smile on his face for the rest of the day, many of the villagers he encountered were influenced by this smile and showed a kind expression as they passed him. On his way home he encountered the bakers wife, Miranda, she too smiled at him, however lowered herself to his height and asked, What are you smiling about, little Frey? Frey stopped in his tracks, he looked somewhat uncomfortable with this interaction, however he wasnt raised to be rude, so he answered, The flowers are blooming.. As she heard this Mirandas eye lightly winced, however her actions were indiscernible to Freys innocent mind I see, I see. Well, off you go then. she ushered him on as she couldnt help but think to herself I finally understand why the other children avoid him, he acts so unlike them. Without any further obstacles Frey returned home, however he stopped in front of the door to his home involuntarily as he was able to hear his parents converse to one another within Apparently, he hasnt made a single friend so far. Margareth spoke with a worried voice, her motherly love oozed out of those very same words. Dont worry, he is only seven, just wait until he grows some more, he has your face and my beautiful black hair, hell all but stun people in the future with just his appearance alone! Markus comforted his wife and both of them chuckled But still, it isnt healthy for him to grow up with just us to speak to. Margareth added with a more serious tone after the laughter of the two had ended, however before this conversation could go on, they both heard knocks on their door, it was Frey, he opened the door right afterwards and was welcomed home by two bright smiles that acted as if they never even spoke about him in the last couple minutes. Frey also acted as if he hadnt overheard the conversation and simply went ahead and ate the meal his mother had prepared for him. This behaviour of Frey went on for another year, his ability to read and write slowly solidified and became even better, while his social interactions continued to stagnate. He read many stories, some about past events, some about fairytales: heroes and heroines, triumphantly slaying fearsome beasts, some about people falling in love, about betrayal, friendship and many other kinds of stories. Whenever he went to bed, he imagined himself in all of these scenarios Frey the slayer of dragons, saviour of the lands, and friend of everyone! He couldnt help but smile at the thought, but quickly shook his head in order to return back to reality. By the age of eight Frey would sometimes go to the villages church, Elizabeth was a kind soul and was more than happy to accommodate this child, allowing him to roam throughout the entire place, and read all kinds of books about the gods that he often heard people mentioning. These gods were so incredibly mighty, they could raise hills into mountains, turn ponds into seas, change night into day and vice versa! Frey happily absorbed all the information he could get, to him they were the only means of finding out more about the world outside of the village, as he was disinclined to go and bother the travellers. As he was browsing the books, he soon found some common points between the legendary characters within his stories and those godly figures within the churchs books. As he pointed this out to Elizabeth she scolded Frey for the first time, it was an unfamiliar feeling for him, his parents had only showered him in love until now, and although the children in the village avoided him and acted with disdain, they had yet to verbally abuse him or worse. Seeing Frey turn all sad Elizabeth hurried to apologise, however she quickly gave him her reasoning I am sorry child, I shouldnt have acted this way towards you, however comparing the gods to people in made up stories is not something any priest or priestess ever wants to hear. You should keep these thoughts to yourself. Frey nodded in understanding wiping away his tears, he now understood that certain thoughts should not be said, that people preferred not to hear his true opinion if it would displease them. The still young boy sized up all the decorations inside of the church once more, the big hall with an eye-catching altar where a lone statue was displayed, the statue showed not just one god, as they were labelled, or one creature, but a conglomerate of all sorts of beings merged together. Many faces and many limbs could be seen protruding from all around the statue, however the entirety still resembled the body of a human overall. With this final gaze Frey left the church like he usual does and headed back through the village, he soon arrived at the back of the bakery, his newest most favourite spot within the village. The baker started producing a new and much sweeter kind of pastry, which smelled simply heavenly, and Frey just so happened to find a hole within the back of the building, just big enough for a rat to fit inside, from where this smell would often emanate. The smell alone would make his mouth water as he closed his eyes and imagined himself taking large bites out of the expensive dish. He was so immersed within this daydream, that he almost couldnt feel as something was crawling up his leg. Frey slowly returned from his immersion and as his eyes wandered over his legs he spotted a rat-sized brown creature making its way up his feet. Without taking a proper look at what this creature was he jolted in shock, screamed out, and kicked his feet all around to throw the creature off. He succeeded, and immediately backed off some distance in order to observer the creature without having to be too close. Next, he couldnt believe his eyes, the creature he shook off wasnt a rat, in fact, it wasnt any kind of hideous monster attempting to eat him, the brown thing resembled a tiny human, with two legs, two arms, a body and a head. Frey was taken aback by this discovery, he even took a step closer again, so that he could properly take a look, and he once again affirmed what he had seen. The human-looking thing no longer moved towards him or away from him, simply tilting its head to look up at the towering giant that was Frey. W-What are you? Frey asked with a shaky voice, though he had calmed down a little, he had never seen such a creature before, the unknown was even more terrifying than any rat he had ever seen. The brown creature waved both of its arms at him, then turned around and headed towards the hole in the wall of the bakery. Frey couldnt help but be curious as his footsteps closely followed the creature, a moment later the thing had disappeared through the opening. Frey gathered all his courage at this moment and decided to lower his head and body down to the ground in an attempt to glance inside with a single eye of his. Inside he saw how the brown creature was hurriedly carrying a kind of cake above its head, making for a comical sight, as the pastry was almost bigger than the creature itself. Frey backed off from the hole in the wall, but not before he could hear a scream from within Ah! A rat! it was a female voice, most likely belonging to Miranda, who had discovered the brown thing, but couldnt clearly make out its appearance. Before long the creature escaped through the hole, forcing the pastry through this gate and finally presenting it to Frey himself Fo- For me? he couldnt help but stutter out those words, this entire situation was too absurd, as if he was reading one of his books. However, he didnt stand on ceremony for too long, accepting the dish before Miranda had a chance to run out and catch them red-handed. Though he knew he had to get rid of the evidence as quickly as possible, at the same time he felt that it was a shame not to savour the sweet taste. As Frey finished eating, he looked down to his feet and wanted to say, Thank you little guy. but before he could do so, he realised that the creature had disappeared already. As expected, Miranda came running out of the bakery to inspect the outside of the building, seemingly having found the hole in the wall. As she spotted Frey her steps become slower but heavier, it wasnt hard for her to spot the cream and sugar bits that were still all over Freys mouth, but the how weighed deeply on her mind, thus she decided to ask, Little Frey, have you perchance seen a brown rat stealing one of our Sweet-Cakes? but Frey simply shook his head in response, the words welled up in his throat, he was afraid of being caught and couldnt bring himself to say anything in the end I see, a shame. Miranda said as her brows furrowed, she turned around and left without saying another word, her anger was obvious, but not to Frey. Miranda had always acted nice towards him; he would never dare to imagine any of the villagers ever harbouring a single evil thought. Once Miranda had truly left, Frey walked around this spot of his, trying to find the curious creature that had stolen the Sweet-Cake and offered it to him, but his search was fruitless, it appeared as if the human-looking thing had disappeared off the face of this world. Frey became a little dejected, he knew that what he saw was real, Miranda had seen it too after all, and although he didnt notice, some more evidence was smeared around his lips. He decided to head home, where Margareth was already waiting for him with open arms, however before she embraced him, she first wiped off the remains of the pastry Now where did you get that from? she asked Frey with much curiosity, she had hoped that the boy-group finally accepted him and perhaps even treated him to something sweet Frey was silent for a moment, a mix of expressions washed over his face before he responded I found it by coincidence.. Frey remembered his interaction with Elizabeth earlier this day, and he decided to apply his newfound knowledge immediately. It was not that he didnt trust his mother, or that he was worried about making her angry, but he had no proper way of explaining what he experienced today, so he rather kept it to himself. Hm? Margareth answered unconvinced, but she wasnt going to interrogate her son Well, dinner is ready, I hope you are still hungry.. Her words triggered eagerness from within Frey, he nodded his head and happily took a seat. On the following day a rumour had started to circulate throughout the village. Frey stole from the bakery., is what the people were saying, Margareth could feel a headache coming and informed Markus of what her impression of Frey was like on the prior day, neither of them would ever believe this rumour, of course, but others were far easier influenced. As Frey went about his day, he felt a lot more stares on him than usually, he did not mind of course, because he was still unaware of the rumours at that point. As he was sitting within the same patch of grass as usual, several people approached him. Frey noticed them rather late, but once he did, he stood up and turned around to face Jake, his sister Cindy, and five other boys who looked like a bunch of ruffians in the making. You are a lot braver than I thought, stealing from the old Kirk and his wife Miranda perhaps I misjudged you. Jake told Frey, for the first time his gaze towards him was free of contempt We were gonna explore the spooky hut at the edge of the village near the forest. What do you say, want to join us? the leader of the group of boys offered, though he still looked very much arrogant while doing so. I stole? Frey was taken aback by the sudden accusation, his face displayed complete innocence, which caused Jake to chuckle lightly No need to play dumb with me, everyone in the village is talking about it, apparently Miranda saw you do it. Anyways, lets go. he said, and just like that Freys choice was gone, it had been decided for him that he would come along. Although he thought about refusing, even though he had very little social interactions outside of his family, he could feel the invisible pressure that the group in front of him was emitting. Frey followed them from behind, the group was walking ahead as Cindy slowly fell behind, soon walking at the same pace as Frey So, you like flowers? she asked him as she kept looking forward. Frey turned his head towards the usually indifferent looking girl Um, yeah, I like all the lively colours they have. Especially the yellow ones always bloom so brightly. he answered, Cindy didnt bother to meet his gaze in return, and after his answer their conversation died down again, and for a while there was only silence, until a shabby and rotting hut could be seen some distance ahead of the entire group, the wood was already slowly growing moss and assimilating with the nearby edge of the forest. It looked as if no one had lived here for centuries, and as Frey was wondering about the reason for their visit Jake spoke in front of him Here we are. Some days ago, the village chief issued his punishment to that rut of a dog that was roaming all around, after it bit one of the travelling merchants in retaliation to it being kicked and abused. Frey couldnt help but raise his eyebrow after hearing that Are you here to visit the dog? he asked, he assumed they were going to feed it, but as they heard his question the group laughed out loudly, except for Cindy. They all stopped and turned to him Not us, you. another boy within the group said as he snickered You are gonna prove your bravery to us once more. I want you to head inside and bring one of the dogs teeth out with you as prove. Jake explained his intention in bringing Frey here. As Frey heard this, he couldnt help but take a step back, almost bumping into Cindy while doing so No, no! I am not doing that! Frey wanted to back out of this, but the boys quickly surrounded him and started to forcefully drag him to the hut No, please! he begged, but it was no use, he was dragged and pushed through the doors of the old hut, falling to his knees after tripping along the floorboard. The door behind him slammed shut, he quickly got up, then banged against the door and tried to open it but he was met with firm resistance. Frey started sobbing involuntarily, he was forced into the scary hut against his will, and now he was locked into a dark room with some ferocious dog with no way out! He started inhaling and exhaling loudly, only then barely managing to calm down a bit as he turned around to look for the dog, he hadnt heard a sound yet, which was good for him, but also bad at the same time; what if the dog was preparing to ambush him? Freys eyesight slowly adjusted to the darkness over time, allowing him to see a bit more, as the outlines of some objects became increasingly clear to him. He took a step forward, and then another, a table and a chair entered his vision, then he took another step forward, and yet another, until he saw an odd object at what appeared to be the end of the hut, it wasnt very big after all. The object had the shape of a cube, and there were several individual lines that connected the bottom and the top of this object. Frey quickly realised that he was looking at a cage! He breathed out a sigh of relief, if there was a cage in here, then the dog was surely locked inside, he had escaped immediate danger. As he closed in on the cage, he saw the outlines of the dog, it was rather big, some liquid was flowing out of it, the liquid spread throughout the cage, Frey could smell the scent of iron, which he was familiar with due to the tools that his father was using day in and out. Is it hurt? Oh no Frey said his thoughts out loud as some sweat gathered on his forehead. He had read within his books, that an injured beast was the scariest, they would often retaliate brutally! You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. His hands started to shake as he slowly reached towards the space in between the bars of the cage, but before his hand passed through, he stopped, he saw a familiar figure right in front of the cage spreading its arms wide it was the small brown human creature from yesterday! You are back! Frey said with a smile, he still remembered the taste of the pastry he received, yet to fully link it and the rumour of him stealing together. Give me a moment, I just have to get a tooth from this dog. Frey openly told the thing what he was doing as his hand continued moving, at the same time the dog started to gnarl, but the brown creature did its best to make itself noticed by swinging its arms up and down Huh? Do you not want me to continue? If only you could speak. Frey said and stopped again, looking at the creature with a hopeful gaze; this situation was already quite magical in his eyes, he wouldnt be surprised if it could really talk. Although he waited for some moments, he was disappointed to realise that the creature did not start speaking to him. Just then the brown thing walked into the cage and approached the dog itself What are you doing? Frey called after it, but he obviously wouldnt get an answer from the creature. It kept getting closer to the dog, unlike to Frey, the dog didnt react to the creature as it came closer. The brown creature disappeared within the darkness of the cage for a while before it returned to Frey, a small canine tooth being carried by both of its hands. Freys eyes opened wide You got a tooth?! he was surprised at how easily the procedure appeared to have gone. He happily accepted the tooth and lifted the brown creature up within his hands Thank you! Thank you! he laughed, his unease about this situation vanished entirely, he had achieved what Jake ordered without getting hurt in the process. Frey then gazed at the creature intently You look like one of those beings that are described in my books, a spirit is what they call you are you a spirit? he asked the creature in his hand, expecting a nodding or head-shaking, as the creature had shown much intelligence, but the creature only tilted its head, it appeared just as confused as Frey himself. So, you dont know either? Thats fine. Are you going to disappear again? he followed up with another question, he was afraid of losing this first friend of his, but the spirit merely tilted its head in the other direction You also dont know? Then, can we be friends at least? he asked after sighing, and for the first time the spirit nodded its head. Freys face immediately lit up with a bright smile My first friend! he couldnt help but blurt out, but he quickly got embarrassed as he looked at the spirit, which didnt seem to mind his outburst. Do you have a name I can call you? he asked, as he was a little uncomfortable with calling the creature spirit, if he didnt know whether it truly was a spirit. The spirit shook its head If you dont mind, Id like to give you a name. Frey asked the spirit for its opinion, and after receiving positive affirmation, he continued From now on Ill call you Lu! he said after some quick thinking Is that alright with you? Frey asked for its opinion once more, and received another positive response, to which he couldnt help but smile even brighter Haha, Lu and Frey, best friends! he laughed, but at the next moment his heart skipped a beat in fear as his expression froze. The door to the hut behind him had forcefully opened, the doorhandle loudly knocked against the wall and Frey immediately turned to face the bright light that shone in from outside, all he saw was a small figure roughly his height. The figure was holding something in its hand, something that looked like a walking cane, and a moment later Frey realised who this figure belonged to. You scoundrel! I said it was forbidden to come here no matter the reason! This is an isolation cell and not some open pub! the old voice was furious and shouted at Frey, he knew who this voice and this figure belonged to it was Grandpa Dom! He wasnt Freys real grandpa, but the village chief, so everyone just called him that. Whats that in your hand? Grandpa Dom asked, and Freys heart sank further, he didnt want his new friend Lu to get in any trouble, however as he looked at his hands Lu was already gone again, only the canine tooth remained there. So, you came here to attack the dog, even going so far as to pull out one of its teeth! You really are an unforgivable scoundrel, wasnt stealing from the bakery enough for you? the old man became increasingly furious, but whenever Frey attempted to explain himself, the old man stopped him firmly, he got closer and grabbed Frey by his ear and started pulling him back to the village. Outside of the hut Frey realised that all the boys, as well as Cindy, were gone Grandpa Dom dragged Frey back to the village, he often called out in pain Ow, ow, ow! Ouch!, but the old village chief did not relent in the slightest. The old man took Frey directly to his parents house, where he impatiently knocked on the door several times before Markus appeared from behind them, he had just returned from fixing a stool for one of his clients within the village. Grandpa Dom and Frey? Is something the matter? he couldnt help but ask, the situation appeared quite odd, Freys earlobe was incredibly red, and he didnt look comfortable at all. Markus instinctively thought of the robbing-incident, but he didnt expect that the village chief would take action against Frey personally, since even if Frey truly stole, this ordeal should have been resolved between Markus, Margareth, and the bakery. Something is the matter indeed, first your son is accused of stealing, now he is going around attacking helpless animals! Whether he truly stole or not, I was going to turn a blind eye to it, but this child of yours is becoming increasingly bold! It seems your parenting is lacking, Markus. the old man said with a stern voice, as if he meant to scold Markus himself, he even held the canine tooth up for Markus to see. Markus shook, this situation was way beyond his expectations Attacking animals? Did you see him do it yourself village chief? If not then I would like you to think back on all the times Frey has visited the farm animals before, he never hurt them either. And most importantly, Miranda is the only witness who claims to have seen Frey steal, so you have a severe lack of evidence to go around accusing my dear child! Markus rebuked him, obviously standing up for his child, who he firmly believed to be innocent. Grandpa Doms eyes darkened and his brows furrowed, he was not just displeased with Frey, but now Markus was also antagonising him Very good! Very good! No evidence? Well see about that! But mark my words, if Frey causes any more trouble, then I will have to punish him. the village chief formulated a threat as he let go of Freys ear and slowly walked away with his cane. Each time the cane hit the ground Frey shuddered, he couldnt help but imagine what punishment would await him, since he had just seen how the village chief dealt with the dog solitary confinement, injured to great extent, and most likely malnourished as well! Who knows how long the dog had been in there, and how long it would continue to stay that way. Markus scratched the back of his head as he watched the old man leave, whereas Frey massaged his earlobe, the pain still lingered. Markus then sighed and turned to Frey Lets head inside. Then you are going to tell me all about today, as well as yesterday, okay? Frey sniffled in response and silently nodded his head. Inside of their home the two of them sat down, and Frey started recounting his experiences the last two days, this time he did not hold back on the truth, he revealed the existence of his friend Lu, and how he stole the Sweet-Cake for Frey. Then he went on to explain how Jakes group approached him, and why they led him to that hut at the edge of the village. Afterwards Frey mentioned why the old man was so infuriated, something about him forbidding entrance to the hut because of what the dog did. And the boys were all gone when you left the hut? Markus asked while squinting his eyes, as to which Frey nodded his head I cant believe it they set you up. Markus followed up Set me up? Frey asked, unable to understand the meaning behind those words. Yes, they approached you with the intention of getting you in trouble with the old chief. One of them likely told Dom that they saw you going up to the hut, not mentioning their involvement at all. Markus explained as he shook his head, he felt as if the entire village had started to turn their back on his family. And this little friend of yours, he appears and disappears at will, I believe you when you say that he exists, but just like you I have neither seen nor heard of such an existence. Dont tell any of the villagers about Lu, I shudder at the thought of how they may react. Markus said. On the following day new rumours spread throughout the village Frey attacked the helpless and locked up dog. as well as Markus shouted insults at Grandpa Dom after being overcome with anger., the result of these rumours was that the village lessened their interactions with Freys family. Margareth had to pay a higher price to buy some wool, and Markus suddenly lost several of his clients, all of them giving vague reasons and excuses. This cold treatment went on for another year, and at the age of nine Frey was often the victim of bullying, led by the group of boys. His things started to disappear, his books had ripped pages, or were entirely destroyed; not even his favourite patch of grass was left unharmed the entire surroundings were trampled on, destroying the beauty of the flowers, and the scenery, however strangely enough, among this trampled patch of flowers, some of the yellow ones were ripped out. Frey couldnt help but notice, he knew the arrangement here by heart. Even though they were being ostracised, at least the village chiefs threat of finding further evidence was an empty one; though he certainly attempted to, they found nothing to link the theft to Frey, other than Mirandas accusation. One day as Frey was tending to a new patch of grass, a lone boy approached him, unlike last time, Frey noticed his arrival much earlier. On one hand Frey was used to the group of boys approaching him to make trouble, but on the other, the approaching boys footsteps and loud seething could not be overheard Its you! Its all you! What about you is so special!? the boy screamed at him, almost hysterically. What do you want? Frey asked him, his mood unpleasant because he and the others often made fun of him, but Frey dared to retaliate because the boy was alone this time. What do I want?! I want Cindy! But when I confessed to her, she told me she liked you! the boy said and quickly grabbed Frey by his collar. Cindy likes me-? he asked, but his thoughts moved on from that notion just as quickly She even picked some of those stupid flowers to give to you eventually the boy said, and his expression turned into a devious smile. And you know what I did? I got so angry that I had to let my frustration out on the rest! he said and now it was Freys turn to grow furious So it was you?!. Freys mind raced, countless thoughts zooming by, and by the end he was left with just one he formed his hand into a fist and punched the boy in his face, causing him to let go of Freys collar and stumbling backwards, inevitably falling to the ground as he landed on his butt. You-! You dare! the boy shouted and got up again, but before he managed to retaliate another voice shouted over at the two from afar Hey! What are you doing?! one of the farmers happened to pass by and oversaw bits of the situation. He quickly got closer and separated the two young boys, however from the look on his face it was clear that the farmer had a very poor opinion of Frey at this very moment. Little Frey, I can hardly recognise you! What happened for you to become so cruel? the farmer said, his voice contained a mix of sadness from past memories as well as light fury. The boy that initially attacked Frey realised what was going on, a smile creeped up on his lips, but vanished just as quickly, as he exchanged his expression with a pitiful look Thank you for stepping in, he just wouldnt listen to reason! the boy said, trying to fan the flames and make Freys situation even worse. The farmer turned his head to look at him with a much warmer smile Its alright, let me handle this. You can go home Steven. and Steven happily obliged, though he didnt show it on his face. This situation was a lot better than simply taking his anger out on Frey with his fists. Come, you are following me to Grandpa Dom. the farmer said as he looked back onto Frey, who shuddered at the mention of that name No! He started this! He trampled my flowers, and all of them keep harassing me! Frey attempted to reason with the man, however he just shook his head in response Still, you shouldnt lash out and harm others. Also, I have never seen Steven doing anything as bad as what you described. the farmer answered, and strange emotions started welling up within Frey. He immediately compared his accusation of Steven with the one he had been faced with by Miranda, he started to realise that his words alone wouldnt help him get out of this situation, but the only witness to this scene was the man in front of him, and he too only saw Frey attacking Steven. Without any further ado the man grabbed Frey by his arm and started to pull him back into the village, Frey attempted to resist at first, but soon noticed his lack of strength when compared to a fully-fledged adult. In his head dark clouds started to form, he became increasingly more worried as he kept thinking back to the punishment the village chief had threatened him with. After some walking the two arrived at Doms residence, many of the villagers observed Frey being dragged, all of them whispered to another what new problem he had caused this time, none of them had any pity or sympathy in their gaze, just ridicule. What do we have here? Grandpa Dom asked with contempt as he opened his door to meet with Frey and the farmer, and he was quickly informed of the events the farmer had seen, Frey striking Steven square in the face. He destroyed my flowers! Frey shouted in his defence, but the old man didnt seem to care in the least That is no reason to cause harm to your fellow villagers, I am sure he didnt do it on purpose. However, you have tested my patience one too many times little Frey I can no longer overlook your actions, it seems that you will only understand the error of your ways after receiving a punishment. he said and nodded his head, as if he was affirming his own words. No! No! Anything but that! Frey shouted out in fear, this commotion quickly attracted all kinds of villagers all around to witness his outburst. Frey! a woman among the crowd called out with worry as she forced her way through the people in her way. It was Margareth, and she quickly kneeled down to wrap her arms around the boy What is going on?! she asked the chief, flames practically spewing out of her eyes. Your son has once again committed a crime, and this time there is more than one witness. There is also evidence. Dom answered as he pointed into the crowd, the people around all looked towards that direction and were met with a pitiful looking Steven, not only did he have a bruise on his face, but also on his neck, arms, and once he pulled up his shirt, there were even some on his stomach Huh? I didnt know Frey was so ruthless. I only saw one punch the farmer that dragged Frey here mumbled under his breath, and at another spot within the crowd a young boy was wearing a smile on his face, it was Jake, the ringleader of Freys bullies over the last year. I dont want to be punished; I dont want to be punished- Frey started to repeat himself, talking to himself as his eyes started to lose focus Hmpf! Are you not even going to apologise for your devious actions? the village chief lightly scolded Frey as he reached his hand out towards Freys, however as he was about to touch him an unexpected scene played out in the sight of everyone present: a small, brown, human-looking creature appeared between Frey and Dom, which slapped the old mans approaching hand, in order to deter him from coming any closer. The surroundings became extremely quiet, the people held their breaths for a moment as their eyes locked onto the creature DEMON! the first shout of many escaped one of the villagers mouths, and soon enough the silence was completely replaced by expressions of fear, worried conversations, and the sound of footsteps that distanced themselves from Frey and Margareth. So, this is the reason for your abrupt change in personality! You have become a demon-worshipper! Even going so far as to summon one to attack me! the old man exclaimed in exasperation, his words made the surrounding people tremble even more, as their villages leader affirmed their worries. Kill the demon! Quickly! Dom shouted afterwards, and before long several people came forward with either farm equipment, or other tools and started swinging them at Lu No! Lu isnt a demon! He is a friendly spirit! He is my friend! Frey had tears in his eyes, his only friend was getting attacked while protecting him, and was even accused of being a creature that killed humans for fun! At first each of the strikes passed right through Lu, as if he was nothing more than an illusion, however after enough of these attacks Lu no longer regenerated into his original form, like mist that dissipated and slowly vanished. We have defeated it! the villagers happily shouted, assured of their victory Lock up the worshipper! another one said What!? Stop! Dont come any closer! Margareth screamed as she attempted to protect Frey behind herself, however before long she was unable to hold on and was overwhelmed by the number of villagers that tried to snatch Frey, pulling the two apart, and binding Freys hands behind his back. My son is no demon-worshipper! If there is anyone to punish then its me! If it wasnt for my parenting, how could he possibly end up like that? Margareth pleaded, attempting to push the blame for this situation entirely upon herself, and her words seemed to resonate with the crowd, even old Dom Hm. That does make sense, however what about the fact that the demon appeared to stop me from reaching little Frey? the village chief wasnt going to let this opportunity go so easily. After hearing his words Margareth bit her lips, she was hesitating, but she soon came to a decision I summoned the demon. To protect Frey. she said as she lowered her head. The onlookers were taken aback, this sudden revelation dumbfounded all of them Margareth was secretly a witch! although this situation seemed absurd, they chose to believe this to be the truth. A young boy like Frey shouldnt be able to come into contact with any malicious sources within this remote village, so it was more likely for Margareth to have been a witch even before they settled down here. Very well. Freys punishment will be given to you instead. I decree that you, Margareth, are hereby sentenced to one week of solitary confinement! Frey shuddered as his ears picked up on the fate of his mother, the worst possible outcomes appeared within his imagination. This shall be your punishment for todays incident, however! The fact that you are a witch remains. Over the time of your confinement, I will notify the church as well as the Lord of these plains, it will be up to them as to how to proceed with you afterwards. the village head declared, but Margareth immediately accepted these terms. As long as you promise to leave Frey out of this- she said but was immediately interrupted by the shout of her child No! Mom dont!. At this point Dom was nodding his head with satisfaction We shall do just that., after hearing this Margareth finally breathed a sigh of relief, she gazed at Frey and smiled Dont worry. One week will blow over in the blink of an eye, but Freys tears were streaming non-stop, even now he was being held still by some men and was thus unable to run up to her. Others then approached her to apprehend and bring her to the ominous place she would be held captive at, however within Frey an extremely uncomfortable feeling was growing ever stronger, it was like something was trying to escape his stomach through his mouth. He felt like puking, but the sensation slightly differed to that he was looking on as his mother wanted to peacefully walk off with the villagers to get her punishment over with, but the string that held Freys composure together snapped STOP!!! he shouted, his voice echoed throughout the surroundings, like a wave that spread in all directions. All noise ceased, the wind no longer blew, and all the humans came to an abrupt halt in their actions, as if they turned into puppets on a string. Time seemed to freeze for just a moment before everything returned to normalcy; or at least it should have. Wha- What was that? What just happened?! Grandpa Dom turned back towards Frey; his gaze revealed true fear he was terrified! Terrified by this situation Frey seemed to have caused! Did we just stop? After Frey ordered us to? the villagers were just as confused and fearful, He is a demon himself! one of the people within the gathering exclaimed, and the men quickly let go of Margareth as they instead pressed Frey towards the ground and covered his mouth. Frey too was blinking his red, teary eyes in confusion, but he knew that he had saved his mother from certain doom Frey! Margareth called for him, but her voice was swiftly drowned out by the hurried conversations by the others. Take him away, quickly, quickly! Before he brings anymore danger to our village! the chief ordered with a shaky voice, and the men quickly abided his commands, dragging Frey along the ground as they marched in the direction of the lone hut outside of the village. Frey was audibly sobbing along the way; although he had achieved his goal, now he had to endure the punishment, not to mention whatever the people of the church would do with him afterwards. Once the group arrived at the hut they opened the door, and subsequently the iron cage inside. They dragged out the rotting remains of the already dead dog, which had been imprisoned for the last year, without any access to food or water. Frey closed his eyes; he didnt want to see seeing would only give his mind inspiration for even worse fates. Soon enough the cage was once again locked, with Frey inside, lying still on the ground, like and obedient dog himself. You have a full week to yourself, think long and hard about why you ended up in this place, then repent to the churchs members once they arrive. Grandpa Dom left him with these words, as did everyone else. The door was closed behind them, and Frey had been left alone within the dark and quiet hut. Two men were stationed right outside of the hut, in order to ensure that this little demon wouldnt be able to escape, while the rest returned to the village, in order for the head of the village to write a report to the respective forces in question, one being the church, and the other the Lord of these plains, a Baron, who these lands had been ceded to, in order for him manage them, and to turn them prosperous. Meanwhile Margareth returned home, after she closed the door behind herself, she slumped to the floor, tears streaming down her cheeks, as she was desperately trying to stop herself from collapsing entirely. Whats wrong? Markus immediately stepped up to her, to help and support his wife, but no matter what he did Margareth wouldnt look him in the eyes. They took him they took him! Margareth managed to say in between her sobs. Took who? ...Dont tell me where is Frey?! Markus asked her, desperation now also visibly in his eyes, his expression uneasy. Margareth breathed in deeply, trying to calm herself enough to properly recount what had happened today, and she did. Markus was left without a response, various feelings spreading throughout his entire body, but the strongest of them all was anger! How dare they do this to his family?! Wasnt their attitude towards his family bad enough already? They took things too far, and Markus wouldnt accept this situation no matter what, he helped up Margareth and carried her to their bedroom. Take your time, try to get some sleep. When you wake up, Ill be waiting for you here with Frey. Markus confidently reassured his wife, but the latters expression of worry only worsened. What if they lock you up as well? I cant lose you either! Margareth told him, but he just smiled and then kissed her forehead I promise that wont happen.. And with those words he got up and left the house, with loud and quick steps walking towards old Doms home. Once he arrived, he hammered against the wooden door of the house with his fist, loud thuds resounded until an old voice spoke from within I am coming, have some patience will you.. Then the lock of the door clicked, and it opened to reveal the village chief inside, his expression was peaceful, but that changed just a moment later as he met Markus angry gaze Mar- Dom attempted to say his name but was interrupted by the very same man. Markus fiercely grabbed the old man by his collar and slightly lifted him off the ground as he intruded into his home WHERE IS MY SON?! he spoke through his clenched teeth, seething with rage. Markus! Listen to me! That thing is not your son! Surely you noticed his odd behaviour, your son has been replaced by this demon, Frey is not in control of his own body! the village chief dropped this bomb of an argument onto the loving father in front of him. Markus recoiled inwardly, he did not want to believe that this could ever be the case, but Freys unnatural powers shouldnt exist for no reason. Impossible! Frey never left the village; he often went to the church! Tell me, how could he possibly have met a demon, much less become possessed by one?! Markus began to argue back, not just to change Doms mind, but also to reassure himself, to affirm that his son cant possibly be a demon. Such magical creatures are beyond our understanding, at least us mortals, which is why I have notified the church to dispatch knowledgeable people to confirm this matter. Markus, you must understand the severity of this situation. I cannot put the others within the village at risk, just because you and your wife believe that your son is innocent! the chief tried to persuade Markus to give up on freeing Frey. I know my son best, let me visit him. He had no one except for me and Margareth to talk to for most of his life, isolating him now is too severe of a punishment! the father demanded, but he was met with firm resistance. No can do. He is able to control people with his voice alone, what if he controls you in order to break free? I cannot allow for such a risky endeavour! Dom argued. Markus breathing slowly stabilised, his grip on Doms collar also lightened You will deliver food and water to Frey during his confinement. he ordered through clenched teeth yet again The weaker his body, the less we have to worry abou- Dom tried to reason with Markus some more, however he quickly noticed the dangerous glint within Markus eyes and decided against finishing his sentence. Fine. was all the old man answered with in the end, and Markus finally let go of him, before turning around and leaving his home. Grandpa Dom patted his neck and collar, making sure that there were no lasting injuries before he glanced at Markus departing figure. Markus soon returned back to Margareth, his heart heavy, as he was unable to fulfil his promise to her, however much he wanted to forcefully bring Frey back, he knew that further alienating the villagers would mean exile. They had nowhere else to go, and whats worse, is that Markus couldnt shake the thought that the current Frey might not be the son he had been doting on these last years. He was afraid of Doms words actually being the truth, it would break his heart, and especially Margareths. Markus returned to Margareths side at the bed, she was sleeping soundlessly, her brows were furrowed, it looked as if she was experiencing a nightmare. He caressed his wifes face as sadness welled up within him How did everything end up like this? he sighed to himself. In the meantime, Frey had curled up on the cold ground that the cage provided. His stomach rumbled from the hunger he experienced, and his throat felt increasingly drier as the time passed. He had no idea how long he had already been in here, as there was no way to tell the time, no sunlight, no noises, nothing. The scene of his prosecution kept on replaying within his mind, over and over again, as his mental condition kept on deteriorating. The stationed guardsmen outside of the hut conversed with one another, as a third person showed up This is for Frey. a female voice informed the guards, it was Margareth, she held a plate with food in her hands, some soft meat with bread, a dark orange sauce all over it, along with bottled water. The men nodded and received the plate, then waited for Margareth to leave until they continued their conversation Should I bring it inside? the first one asked his comrade No need. You can throw it into the forest. Grandpa Doms orders. the second man responded. Hours upon hours passed, Frey had trouble sleeping due to the cold and unpleasant environment, but staying up wasnt any more pleasant; his perception of time was completely warped, and after a while the pain he felt within his stomach started to lessen, until he no longer felt hungry. His body was completely out of liquids, not even his mouth produced anymore saliva; each time he tried to swallow due to his instincts, he felt truly uncomfortable, every time he was reminded of the delicious food and drinks his mother used to make for him. Everything felt so distant, as if it had been months since he last saw his parents, last ate something, last saw the sunlight. He missed talking to somebody, he missed reading his books. For the first time in his life, he felt this dejected, this unmotivated to continue going. Frey was no longer angry about the bullying he had to endure, about his destroyed flowers, about the cold attitude the villagers had towards him until they had discovered Lu Lu Freys eyes would tear up, if only his body could produce them. I am sorry. he whispered to himself Forgive me. he hoped someone would hear and release him I will never open my mouth again, please forgive me. his body started to shake, both the cold and his unstable mind were heavily affecting him. Soon Freys vision started to turn blurry, it wasnt just his surroundings that were black, but he felt that his own eyesight started to grow darker, as if he would soon fall unconscious. His stomach was completely empty, and although he did not feel any corresponding pain, his mind was going crazy instead. Please let me out. Please forgive me. I am sorry. I am sorry. I just want something to eat, something to drink. I will never act out again. I will stay at home, you wont have to see me, so please let me out Frey mumbled to himself, his voice was coarse and rough, hurting his throat, it hurt to even speak, but saying these things lessened the worry in his heart. Even more time passed, and Frey began to hallucinate the smell of fire, his mind wandered, and he began to imagine fresh meat being grilled, he could almost taste it, his mouth would normally water at these thoughts, but in his current situation nothing of the sort happened. The smell became increasingly more intense, until the next phase of his hallucination began he saw Lu slowly walking towards him, towards his cage, pulling something behind his body. The scene seemed almost real, especially with the sounds that made it appear as if Lu was actually dragging something along the ground Lu I am sorry Frey mumbled, he felt weaker with each passing moment. This hallucination of Lu however came closer and closer, until it arrived at the edge of the cage, and Frey finally spotted what his dead friend was carrying A keychain. Frey realised, and he thought that this was his end. His only friend had come to unlock this cage, and to bring him to a better place; Frey smiled, all the negative emotions within him wandered towards the back of his mind as he gave it his all to get up from the ground. He had very little strength, he almost blacked out by the time he had managed to get on his knees, but he persevered, he didnt want to let his friend down. Frey got closer to the edge of the cage and reached for the keychain that Lu had brought to him Thanks, little guy. he praised this loyal friend of his as he unlocked the cage and began tumbling towards the door of the hut. The hut itself wasnt locked, and Frey easily opened the door, beautiful moonlight blinded his sight for a moment, before he finally saw the source of the fiery smell that engulfed his nostrils until now Smoke was rising into the sky, the sound of horse-hooves hitting the ground could be heard, as the village in front of Freys eyes was brightly burning in stunning colours, red, orange, yellow, and many hues in between. Frey usually was one to appreciate such a colourful display, however his face was ashen, and his mood heavy, as he realised that neither Lu, nor the scene in front of him was a hallucination. He fell to his knees, his gaze fixed upon the burning buildings in the distance, the feelings inside of him were varied, he felt deep sadness, but somewhere inside of him there was elation some part within himself felt free; he had wished to be freed, to be forgiven, and now there was no one left he needed to ask forgiveness from. 02 - Where鈥檚 the fun in that? Please make sure to give it to him. a concerned female voice said as a plate of food was handed over to two men, who appeared to be standing guard in front of a small shack. Dont worry, as usual. one of the two assured the woman who nodded and walked off, midway she glanced back to the hut, but continued walking soon afterwards. The man now holding the plate turned to the second one As usual? he asked, As usual. the other confirmed. He took the plate and walked further into the forest, soon arriving in front of a pile of rotting food, by now it had become quite a sizeable heap. The woman had returned home, it was Margareth, her face revealed a complex expression, her husband was already home, both because it was evening, as well as his severe decrease in work. What is wrong, my love? Markus asked her as he walked over to embrace her. Margareth too embraced him I am not sure I have been feeling so uneasy the last few days I am so worried about what they might do to our Frey! she began to choke on her words by the end, her worry consuming her from within. Markus did not feel any better, but he pretended to do, just so he could make his wife feel a little better, that they still had hope to cling on to. I dont even understand what gives the Flinn brothers the qualifications to stand guard for our boy! Margareth spoke in a muffled tone, her face pressed into Markus chest. Right, they are butchers. They have their ways with a knife, but aside from that they are just walking dunces. Markus affirmed her words while he caressed Margareths head and hair. Over at the other end of the village a young girl with an impassive gaze was intently looking down at a bouquet of yellow flowers, who appeared to have been ripped out of the ground. The bouquet didnt look fancy in any way, quite the opposite, the flowers had started to wilt due to a lack of water. Yet, the girls eyes were firmly glued to the mix of yellow, green, and brown up until a scream woke her from her stupor. RAIDERS! a loud and ear-piercing scream forced its way through all parts of the village, creeping into every room of every home. Cindy looked up from the flowers and ran towards the door, she went outside and stared down the long, open road that leads right through the centre of the village. Not just her, but all others across the village looked on in horror as their hearts dropped at the mention of that word there were no official guards to protect them after all. The only time guards were present within the village would be during the visit of the travelling merchants, or during one of the much rarer visits of a higher-ranking official. Most of the villagers quickly returned into their homes, slamming their door shut and locking it firmly, whereas some others attempted to flee in the opposite direction of the incoming pack of horses. Each of them was mounted by a person clad in a mix of grey metal and brown leather armour, some wore helmets, while others allowed their hair to dance with the wind. They all had a weapon, like a sword, an axe, or a mace in hand, while the other hand was reserved by a burning torch that couldnt be overlooked at this time of the day. He has called them here! Its all that demons fault! shouted a hysterical woman from across the street. Cindy turned her head to look at the woman, and sure enough, it was Miranda. She looked as if she had aged another twenty years, wrinkles all across her face, her hands trembled as she firmly pulled on strands of her own hair. Pillage everything, then burn the rest! a deep, male voice ordered from within the mass of horses, after which several of the raiders cheered with mad grins on their faces. The sounds of horse-hooves hitting the rocky road filled the air as the outermost buildings were set on fire. What are you doing?! Get back inside! a boy not much older than her grabbed Cindy by her wrist and pulled her back into her home it was Jake. Cindy was surprised by the sudden pull; her fingers lost hold of the flowers and fell to the ground. She attempted to reach for them, but she was unable to recover them before Jake had successfully evacuated her inside. What about the villagers, boss? one of the raiders looked towards the centre of their formation, there stood the most eye-catching breed among the horses. It was a brown horse with patches of white across its body, its legs were thicker than the regular horses, and its entire body was bigger in comparison. On every one of those white patches there were strange characters engraved into its skin. The horses face looked as if it was unstable, as if it would indiscriminately lash out and bite off the heads of whoever came too close. The raiders were keeping their distance from this horse, but they didnt express any fear towards the steed and its rider, only admiration. The man atop the intimidating horse wore a fully metallic armour that covered all parts of his body; he additionally wore a helmet behind which his face was hidden. His armour wasnt a pure grey, there were some strange red and some brownish colours splattered all across his body and face, presumably dried blood of his former victims. What about them? We have no need for hostages. Do as you like- the leader answered his mens question; however, his thought process was interrupted by the appearance of an old man who profusely knelt before the group and hit his head onto the ground Please have mercy! We will hand over all of our goods without putting up a fight, so please leave my people be. it was Grandpa Dom, who tried to salvage the situation, and to at least secure the lives of the villagers. Without putting up a fight? No, please do! It wouldnt be any fun otherwise, haha! the raiders leader refuted the old mans plea. Doms body started shaking, he cursed his luck, he just had to encounter a bunch of maniacs that preferred blood over food. Look here old man, let me make you an offer. the boss of the bandits spoke in a much kinder tone to before, which caused Dom to see hope and immediately get up from his hunched position to look at the terrifying helmet the man in front of him wore. I will give you a chance. If there is anyone in this village that can put a wound on my body in a fair fight, then we will leave without taking a thing. the leader continued to explain his offer, and after finishing the men that surrounded him began cackling in amusement. We- We dont have any warriors- Grandpa Dom attempted to plead for a different offer, however an axe the size of an adult human just as quickly rammed into his head and cleanly split his corpse in two. Both of his halves fell to the ground with a quiet thud Then dont waste my time. the leader of the raiders sneered as he got rid of some of the blood that stuck to his oversized axe by swinging it into the air. What are you waiting for? Get to it! the boss shouted at the raiders around him who were still admiring his superhuman strength. The raiders urged on their horses, and with loud neighs spread out into the village, stealing whatever they saw fit, and setting fire to the rest. Soon enough shrill screams were heard throughout the village, other times loud crying, and by the end only the sound of burning wood remained. Its all his fault! Its all his fault! Its all his fault! Miranda was cowering on the floor of her home, tears and snot all over her face. Pull yourself together! We need to leave now! Kirk, Mirandas husband, tried to pull her up from the floor, for them to flee before the raiders arrived, but not a moment later their front door was kicked in. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Hehe, I knew I heard voices here. a man with a crazed gaze licked his lips as he walked through the broken remains of the door. Its all because of Frey! You should kill the demon! Not us! Miranda reprimanded the bandit. Miranda! Get a hold of yourself! This is not Freys fault! He is locked up! Kirk shouted at the woman he used to love, she who had been consumed by her own insanity. Locked up? the bandit looked confused and raised his eyebrow. Yes! We locked that demon into the shack at the edge of the villa- Miranda gave out the information of what could have been the only survivor to this slaughter, and Kirk was too late to shut her mouth Miranda! he tried to interrupt her, but the bandit had already heard enough. Good to know. The boss is gonna like this piece of news. the crazy raider grinned as he brandished his sword. At yet another end of the village, two men were standing guard at a small hut, it was the Flinn brothers, who were stationed to watch over Frey, but by now even they had noticed the bright light and smoke coming from the village. Huh? Are they having a grill-party? the first of the two said as his mouth watered Without us?! Where are they getting the meat from? the second one said in a hurry Lets go quickly! the first grinned and said to his brother. The two dunces ran off from their post, straight towards the village, and into the open arms of the group of bandits. Boss! Boss! You are gonna like this one! the same crazed bandit that showed up at Kirk and Mirandas home sprinted towards their leader with an excited gaze. What is it? the leader asked as he glanced at his subordinate, he had no expectations, his men were a disorderly and mostly brain rotting bunch. I killed this pair of people, and guess what they said before that? Apparently, there is a demon locked up at some shack at the edge of the village! as the bandit finished his words the leader practically looked at him in a new light. That is interesting. Follow me to look for this place, the others are to continue! the man clad in metallic armour spoke with excitement; a demon was an opponent he had never fought before, surely it would be able to put up a fight! The leader rammed his foot into the side of his steed, which loudly neighed in response. A sane person would expect the horse to feel pain and try to retaliate, however this one seemed to enjoy the pain. The big horse slammed its hooves into the ground, the sound much more imposing than any of the others, and the engraved characters on the white spots of its skin began shining in a blue hue. From the characters formed blue lines across the horses skin, like veins, but much more visible from an outsiders point of view. As these blue lines connected with one another the steed appeared to speed up, almost leaving the crazed bandit, who was following his leader, in the dust. The bandits horse did its best to catch up, but by the time they did, the leader of the raider-group had already dismounted. They had arrived in front of the old hut which formed Freys prison until just a while ago. In front of him stood a young and malnourished child with hollow eyes, residual stains from tears could be seen on his cheeks, however at the moment none of them were flowing. Frey had lost consciousness while standing, his mind broke after realising that the destruction of his home was real, that whatever fate had befallen his family was real. Locked up Shack at the edge of the village It looks like I found our demon. the bandit leader spoke through the cover of his helmet, his excitement from before had lessened already, there was no real demon after all. A child? Want me to take care of him, boss? the crazed bandit asked as he too dismounted and approached the peculiar sight. Now where would be the fun in that? We likely killed this boys family, friends, and everyone else he had relations with you say they called him a demon, there must be a reason for that. I want to find out why. the man in full body armour spoke, and his lackey showed a surprised expression in turn. Boss, you mean? the crazed bandit inquired, guessing at what his leader planned for the boy in front of them. Thats right. Well take him with us. Lets see how long he can hide whatever there is about him. the leader revealed his intentions with a malicious tone. Back inside of the village the pillaging was coming to an end, as the majority of the buildings had been turned into ash, along with whatever was still inside, be it living, or non-living things. The bandits that still rampaged heard a loud whistle and looked towards the direction of the source, recognising it as the signal for them to retreat. The horses ran back through the remains of the village and its streets, trampling on whatever came between them and their path, rubble, rocks, wood, cloth, or flowery remains. Once the bandits gathered, they all displayed a curious and surprised look on their faces, they never expected there to be a young boy on the back of their leaders mighty and arrogant steed. The crazed bandit informed them of their leaders intentions, and though they had mixed feelings in regard to the arrival of a newcomer to their ranks, they would never dare to openly voice their opinions. The bandits were well aware of the extend of what their leaders axe could cleave in just a single hit their armour and skulls were most certainly included in that list. Frey was unconscious for the entire duration of the journey this bandit-caravan took back to their hideout, a giant cave on the side of a tall hill hidden far inside of the forest on which Freys village had used to border. The leader handled Freys body with care, placing him down on an improvised bed on the ground of the cave, before ordering his men to bring food and water to Frey. Without their leaders order they did not dare to touch even a single hair on Freys head, it was obvious to them that their leader had plans for Frey, it was not their place to judge or interfere. The strong gave orders while the weak obeyed, these were rules people like them had to follow in order to survive. Reporting: we managed to plunder rations that will last us for a month at least. one of the raiders informed his leader as he knelt on the ground. The leader nodded, then fell into thought; this wasnt the first village they attacked, nor the last, by now word of their actions should have reached various forces within these plains. Though the leader was hot-blooded, looking for opportunities to fight and kill, he was no fool, he understood that their plundering continuously put them at risk, and sooner or later they and their hideout will be found. Frey remained unconscious for another three days, the bandits had to forcefully feed him in this state, as their orders were to keep him alive. Towards the end of the third day his small eyes slowly opened, he looked around himself, only to find himself in an unknown location. Then a fierce headache assaulted him, Frey winced in pain and held his head with his hands. His memories returned to him like a flood, and for the first time, he managed to shed a tear for the passing of his loved ones, Margareth, Markus and Elizabeth were the first to come to his mind. However, he also wept for the other members of the village though they treated him horribly within the last year, Frey still held fond memories of former times. One of the bandits entered his part of the cave and realised that Frey had awoken The little prince is up! he shouted in response to finding out. His voice echoed throughout the wide cave, reaching most parts within, causing various of the bloodthirsty raiders that massacred Freys village to come swarming towards him. So, this is what a demon looks like one of them exclaimed and nodded, but a second bandit quickly hit him on the head No you idiot, thats a child. he rebuked the former. You wanna start something?! the bandit that was hit angrily put his hand onto the spot where he had been hit and glared at the perpetrator. Shh! but the others around them signalled for them to hush, as metallic steps approached them, it was their leader, who had taken off his helmet. The leader squatted down in front of Frey, his long blond hair hanging down, almost reaching the ground, his face was riddled with scars, but had a strange charm to it. Freys tears had stopped already, he roughly understood the situation he was in, he was once again a prisoner. We are the ones who destroyed your village. these were the first words the man uttered in front of the woke Frey, who recoiled internally, his face however remained mostly still, just like three nights ago, where Frey could not decide on what to make of the situation. My name is Hodwan. I am the leader of this unruly bunch of criminals, and you are now one of us. he declared, his straight face revealed that there was no room for negotiation. Hodwan got up again and turned to leave, he did not ask Frey for his name, or anything else, he did not ask why the village called him a demon and locked him away all of those were questions Hodwan wanted to find the answers to himself. The bandits looked at Frey for some more time, causing him great discomfort, as most saw him as weak prey, ready for the slaughter, but they all left in the end. Did you feel something from him, now that he is awake, boss? one of the bandits who accompanied Hodwan asked with curiosity, their leader was known for having powers beyond human comprehension, his limits were unknown to them. Nothing. Its like he is just a regular boy. Hodwan answered, but this revelation simply made himself all the more curious. If the boy had a power so deeply hidden that not even he could sense it, then it must be something fearsome which would give Hodwan a thrilling fight! Several weeks passed by without any further commotion, the bandits held feasts nearly on a daily basis, knocking themselves out either through the use of alcohol, or by bashing each others heads in, Frey slowly adapted to his surroundings, learning to subservient himself to the bandits. Frey ate and drank with them, however no matter how much they teased or threatened him, he never spoke a word. Every time he wanted to open his mouth, he delved into the memories of the incident in front of Grandpa Doms house Frey was terrified of himself. He wanted nothing more than to lose this power of his, he wanted to be comforted, but the people here had no empathy for him. The only one Frey could lean on in such a time was Lu, but Lu hadnt shown himself since he rescued Frey from the shack. Our rations are being drained quicker than expected. one of the bandits reported his findings to Hodwan while kneeling. Obviously, since we are feeding an additional mouth, which we did not account for. another one revealed his thoughts. The mute little prince needs to eat tons to grow big and strong like our leader, you know. a third chuckled. That is within expectations. I have already made preparations. We will set out towards the west, in a few days distance is a small town, there we can replenish our stocks. Hodwan declared from his seat, a sturdy pile of rocks in the form of a throne. Peacefully? one of the bandits asked with his raised eyebrow. Of course, we are diplomats after all. Hodwan looked at his men, a creepy smile surfaced on his face, and all of the bandits understood their assignment, they too had malevolent expressions growing now. But boss, how much longer are we gonna take care of the boy? He doesnt seem to be anything special one of the bandits voiced his discontent. Hodwans glare made the bandit quickly lower his head, afraid to make eye contact. This world houses powers beyond your understanding. It is obvious that the peaceful environment I have shown him didnt cause any reaction now its time change my approach. Hodwan spoke with a cold expression. 03 - Is that all you鈥檝e got? The group of bandits set off, leaving their hideout completely empty and unguarded. They took all remaining rations, as well as Frey along, the former on a big cart, while the latter rode along on the horse of one of the bandits. Several days went by, their stock of food became increasingly scarce, but soon enough they arrived at the distant edge of a valley. Trees covered and hid them from the bright sunlight as several of the bandits dismounted, Frey was among them. Hodwan rode up to him, he and his horse together were several times the size of Frey, so he was forced to bend his back and look up at the man as he spoke Enough leeching for you, its time to make yourself useful. Hodwan started to explain Freys use in this attack. We are sending you to scout ahead along with a torch. There are three different signals you need to remember, but you only need to send back one depending on the situation. Firstly, you will light the torch and wave at the edge of the small town to signal if we are to expect guards inside of the town. Secondly, you will light the torch and set fire to a building if there are no guards within. Thirdly, you will return back here if you find anyone with things like these Hodwan said as he reached down the side of his steed to point at one of the characters that were cut into the beasts skin. Frey looked at the white spots curiously, he neither affirmed nor denied Hodwans words, but none of the bandits expected him to, as they were used to his silence, and they pushed him out of the edge of the forest, into the sunlight. And one more thing if you dont send a signal by nightfall, you are going to be punished. Hodwan threatened, and the word punish caused Freys hands to tremble. Frey began to walk with a small torch in hand, it had yet to be lit as it was still daytime and would simply draw strange looks towards him. The small town grew in size as he approached it, the valley stretched far, but was devoid of trees, creating a wide open plain with just two entrances. He arrived at the edge of the town and sized up the buildings made from wood and rock, smoke rose out of several chimneys, the streets were bustling with people, and there even was a small marketplace. Frey wandered aimlessly, he attracted many gazes, he could feel them, his treatment back inside of his own village drilled this feeling of being watched into him. Are you lost? an old lady in a purple gown, short in height, stopped in front of Frey and smiled at him as she asked, she gave of the feeling of a kind and caring person, but Frey had seen this situation before, her face reminded him of Miranda. Frey opened his mouth, but then closed it again, his fear of accidentally using this cursed power of his overshadowed his desire to immediately warn these people. The innocence inside of him screamed at him to give these people a heads up, but his rationality knew that the moment the people of this town became panic stricken and attempted to flee, Hodwan would notice that something was off. Frey had seen the power and speed of Hodwans horse, once it made use of those characters and the blue lines, there was no means of escaping, which was why Frey didnt try to flee himself. Inside of this valley there were no suitable hiding spots, and the open plain would allow Hodwan to catch up with him, even if Frey had several hours of head start. Are you alright? the old woman noticed that Frey didnt answer, and seemed conflicted, she tried to reach her hand out to him, but Frey instinctively took a step back. The woman noticed his behaviour and stopped herself from further reaching out towards him. Oh, its fine, I wont do anything to you Have you eaten something today? You look hungry. the woman told him, then changed the topic. Frey looked down and touched his stomach, then he looked back towards the old woman and shook his head. I made some pie earlier today. You can have some. Oh, I am Giselle by the way. she invited him and started walking towards her home. Frey he stammered out in response, a single word, his own name, but Giselle was very happy after hearing this response from him Nice to meet you Frey. she showed him a kind smile as the two continued walking. Frey did not return a smile; he instead lowered his head. He knew what awaited these kind souls if he did nothing about it but what could he possibly do except hasten their demise guards? So, what if the town had guards? Frey heard enough stories about how Hodwan cleaved armoured warriors in two, how could they possibly defend themselves, let alone everyone in the town? But not all hope was lost, Hodwan was obviously worried about there being someone who wore similar characters on his body like his steed. Frey knew that such a person would likely stand a chance against the raiders, yet Hodwans entire group only had his own horse, if such markings were common, wouldnt there be more bandits or horses with them? The old woman and Frey arrived at her home, it was rather small, but the interior was decorated to make the space appear bigger and comfortable, several chairs and a couch stood around a low table. The living space and the kitchen were connected into one room, while another door lead deeper into the house, most likely the bedroom. Take a seat, I will bring out a slice right away. Giselle said as she headed for the kitchen counter. Frey slowly walked towards one of the chairs while he looked at the paintings on the wall, he stopped in front of one particular painting which captivated his attention. Hm? Oh, that is me, my husband and my daughter. Giselle said with a melancholic smile I was a little younger back then when this was painted. Both of them have already found peace. she explained, to clear up the question in Freys mind, why none of the two were in the house right now. I am sorry. Frey whispered as he continued looking at the painting. You have nothing to feel sorry about. Giselle spoke in order to cheer Frey up, to let him know that she herself had already come to terms with what happened, but Frey teared up, his hands trembled as he lowered his gaze towards the ground again. Giselle just placed down a slice of pie on the low table in the centre of the house when she noticed his odd behaviour again What is wrong? she wanted to know the reason behind his tears, did he think of someone that died himself? Or was there another reason entirely? You need to run Frey mumbled, but Giselle heard his words clear enough. Run? What do you mean? Why would I need to run? the old woman asked, the feeling of concern inside of her grew, while within Frey something else started to intensify, it felt like a warm and cozy sensation inside of his body. Frey turned around to face Giselle, his tears streamed continuously, his face looked pained You must run. Bandits have encircled the- he tried to tell her clearly about the terror that was looming over the town, however even before he finished, Giselles eyes lost their focus. Frey slammed his mouth shut with both of his hands, his own eyes open wide as he looked on in horror at what he had done: Giselle acted like she was possessed, she grabbed several essential items before leaving the house in a rush. She slammed the door open Wait! Frey ran after her, but he reacted too late, the actions of the old lady immediately attracted attention and caused a commotion. Leave. I must leave. she mumbled as several others attempted to stop and help the poor woman. Are you alright? Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Have you gone crazy? Whats going on? Calm down The townsfolk created an even bigger uproar, and as Frey saw this, he knew that his actions would lead to these peoples deaths, he had already messed up, how much worse could he possibly make the situation? What was the worst that could happen if he spoke again? Frey was once again conflicted, he felt horrible, he took away Giselles freedom of thought and action with just a single sentence of his, and whats worse, is that Hodwan would definitely notice that something was happening here. And sure enough, on the horizon a large dust cloud began to rise into the clear sky. Whats that? A caravan? Why are they in such a hurry? The people become more and more confused, first Giselles odd behaviour, and now a group of approaching horse riders could the two be connected? Wait! Those those are raiders!! RUN! RUN! Get out of my way! Panic ensued even quicker than inside of Freys former village; the population of this place was bigger after all. The people ran with unprecedented speed, knocking each other to the ground to force their own way through, children were neglected and accidentally trampled on as the older folks only cared about their own survival. Order! Order! Get into your homes! We will take care of this! a group of guards finally arrived at the scene, trying to quell the panic, but even they had trouble getting through the agitated crowd. Get into formation! the captain of the guards ordered his men as they finally got through the crowd to face the part of town Hodwans group was approaching from. The rhythmic knocks of the hooves caused not just Frey, but everyone else to shudder, the sound they created made the guards skin crawl. Dont falter! The citizens safety depends on us! the captain shouted to improve their morale as the bandits closed in on them. Ready your spears! the captain gave his final order before the pack of horses reached their formation. Some spears impaled horses, others impaled the riders themselves, but the majority managed to break through the formation. Hodwan was nowhere in sight, but that didnt stop the raiders from decimating the common folk. Several raiders dismounted and followed the innocent people on foot, another group however focused entirely on the remaining guards. Where is the little prince?! Hodwan wants to flay his skin! Traitor! Where is the traitor?! Whoever finds him first gets to eat double rations for a week! The bandits crazily shouted while the guards roared as they attacked, killing one horse after another, one rider after another, but they were outnumbered five to one. The guards put up a valiant fight, killing more than half of Hodwans men in the process, but they just werent enough to protect the entire town from this onslaught. The last guard let go of his spear as he began wielding the dagger on his waist, attempting to take even a single more bandit with him to the afterlife, but his energy had plummeted to rock bottom, the dagger was quickly knocked out of his hand, and launched in Freys direction, practically landing right in front of him. There you are! Hey! I found him first! The bandits verbally fought amongst themselves for the promised double rations, while Frey knelt to the ground, he picked up the dagger with both of his hands. What are you going to do with that? Scratch my back? Haha! one of the bandits made sure to approach Frey first while several others followed right behind him, he had yet to claim the trophy that was Frey. Freys gaze however was eerie as he stood back up, his hands were shaking as the dagger pointed at the approaching man. The warm feeling inside of him became hotter and hotter, like he was burning up on the inside. The bandit stopped right in front of Frey, he smiled at him with contempt, looking forward to Freys attack. He was confident in withstanding the strike of such a weakling. Freys mind went blank, memories of the slaughter flashed by his eyes, first the people of this town, then he was forced to imagine the same sight with more familiar faces, his mother, his father, everyone else inside of his village. Frey breathed out the air inside of him, the burning sensation eased a little, as if he was a machine that finally released some of the steam built up inside of itself. His mind became clear from this one breath, and then he took a step forward and stabbed at the bandit in front of him with his dagger. The dagger stabbed several centimetres deep into the torso of the man, however failed to create any life-threatening wound. The bandits smirk widened, he was about to open his mouth and mock Frey when a single word entered his ears. Die. Frey ordered in a tone that sounded almost ethereal, his eyes had lost focus, much like Giselles after hearing his words. The burning sensation within himself flared up to the maximum. Frey felt like he was burning up, like he was standing in the fire of a burning building, but there was no real pain, in truth, he relished in the feeling. At first the surroundings turned quiet, before the bandits began trembling all across their bodies. They slowly raised their weapons in response, and then suddenly rammed their blades and edges into their own throats, either killing themselves on the spot, or causing themselves to slowly bleed out. Every single one of the bandits followed Freys order, and within moments Frey was the only person who remained standing. The bandit he stabbed his dagger into had sliced two thirds of his throat apart before falling to the ground, drenching Frey in blood in the process. After the last of these mens lifeless bodies had hit the ground, Frey felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on his head. The burning feeling inside of him had already disappeared, it was replaced by a strange sense of clarity. Freys vision turned away from the bloody corpses that painted the town, he glanced all around himself as he saw various glistening spots floating in the air, like stars, but much smaller and with various colours, he felt as if a sixth sense had been born inside of him, allowing himself to see and feel these spots throughout the ground and air for the first time in his life. He wanted to immerse himself in the sight, to figure out what they were, and why he could suddenly see them, but his concentration was broken by the sound of clapping. A lone person was clapping his hands, slowly walking towards Frey in a full suit of armour, merely his head was free of any protection. It was Hodwan, his blond hair was shining in the sunlight, his giant horse was walking behind him. Magnificent You did not fail me. Killing so many with just your words alone, your friends and family were right to call you demon. Hodwan said to further agitate Frey, hoping to draw even more power out of him. He slowly stepped closer, his long axe at the ready, the sharp sides facing towards the ground What are you waiting for? Attack me as well, otherwise I will inflict upon you that punishment I promised Hodwan revealed a devilish smile, his desire to fight surged anew. Frey wanted to take a step back out of fear, but he quickly noticed that the path behind him was obstructed by corpses. Dont come any closer! Stop! Frey decided to face Hodwan resolutely and screamed out with every intention to force him to obey. Hodwan halted his movements for but a moment before he broke free and continued walking towards Frey. Is that all youve got? That would be kind of disappointing. I can feel that your aura has grown stronger show me what you are capable of! Hodwan asked Frey as he cracked his neck in preparation to the upcoming exercise. Cold sweat was running down Freys back, he knew that he needed to think up something quickly, but what else was there? This cursed ability of his was the only thing he knew of maybe these strange lights in the air? Frey wanted to put his focus into them, but how could he when death was coming for him, literally. Tch, I guess I shouldnt have put my hopes on you. Now, if youll excuse me, I have a bandit group to rebuild. Hodwan spoke while raising his axe into the air, casting a shadow down onto Frey as the weapon blocked out the sunlight due to its insane size. A weapon came crashing down from the sky, piercing deeply into the neck of its victim, but the victim wasnt Frey. A brown semi-illusory monkey had appeared on Hodwans shoulder, it held onto the handle of a dagger which it struck into the superhumans neck. Hodwan showed a look of surprise, he coughed out blood before striking at the figure of the monkey with his other hand. Though the monkey had see-through characteristics, Hodwans strike hit its mark and sent the monkey flying, proving it to be material enough to be harmed. L- Lu?! Frey blurted out as he recognized the hue and characteristics of his best friend, Lu also had a habit of appearing whenever Frey needed him, so he was inclined to believe it was him. What a nasty trick I like it. Hodwan said as he grabbed the hilt of the dagger and pulled it out of his body, causing quite a bit of blood to gush out, however he still looked fine An interesting last-ditch effort I never expected a summon to appear out of nowhere, but this should be the end. Hodwan declared as he raised his axe once more. For you, that is. a young womans voice could be heard, just a moment before the sound of metal being pierced echoed through the air. A sharp blue object struck Hodwans back, travelled through his chest, and protruded back outside. Another mouthful of blood was coughed out by the armoured man, but he remained standing, the projectile had missed any vital organs. Hodwan turned around to face his assailant, and his eyes fell onto a woman in her late twenties, she had blue eyes, long white hair, and wore thick clothing, as if the surroundings had negative temperatures. Every time the woman breathed out; white mist would escape from her lips. You are strong, I didnt notice your aura until I was already hit. You are far more interesting than the little demon! Come! Hodwan roared as he brandished his axe. Frey stood on the sidelines and observed as Hodwan approached one of the peculiar spots of light in the air, it was light red in colour, and the moment Hodwans axe cleaved it in two, a bunch of sparks sprayed all around him. He can see them as well?! Frey was shocked to realise this fact, it appeared that Hodwan was much more knowledgeable about these lights, perhaps Frey could learn something from observing even further. Hodwan continued slicing the lights with similar hues to the first one, and after two more cuts his axe suddenly caught on fire! A physical mage? Its a shame you are only of rank one. the woman noted out loud as she weaved her hands and icy dust appeared from thin air. Frey saw that several blue and white lights were drawn towards the woman, and instantly gathered at her hands. The white-haired woman then pushed both of her palms out towards Hodwan, and a small snowstorm emerged, that originated from the icy dust around her hands. In a matter of seconds Hodwan was engulfed by the storm, the fire on his axe dispelled the cold wherever he struck, but the storm would simply regenerate to its former state. Every time the fire and the ice collided, the fire would grow weaker, and after some more moments it vanished completely. Hodwan disappeared inside of the small icy tornado, however the cold that enveloped Freys surroundings did not last for long, as the temperature increased drastically, the storm was broken apart in one go, as a brightly burning figure stood at the centre. Fire flared into the sky, it looked like a burning human, the metallic armour that covered Hodwans body had already melted off of him, his axe too was getting liquified with each passing breath. So, this is how it feels to be looked down upon quite unpleasant! the human inferno spoke. 04 - Choice The fire raged on as Hodwans axe completely liquified. His steeds fur was covered in a film of frost, however after forcefully shaking its body, the ice broke apart, and the monstrous creature was freed as it distanced itself from the burning fire next to it. The ice storm completely subsided, and Hodwans body became increasingly clear to look at. Frey and the woman noticed a pattern of characters engraved onto his skin; they were lit in the same colour as the blaze. Runes?! You are a lunatic! Youll die even without my interference! the woman exclaimed in shock. Hehe, but I am not going down without putting up a fight! Hodwan shouted in response as the various red, orange, and yellow light particles in the surroundings gathered around him, seemingly intensifying the flames. The fiery radius around him kept on increasing outwards, as he confidently strode towards his assailant. Frey stood on the sidelines; he was completely captivated by the sight. Both of these people in front of him made use of the strange lights in a different way, while Hodwan struck them to cause a reaction, the woman instead gathered them, before turning them into an attack that physically interacted with the world. There were many of these lights all around Frey, they had all sorts of colours, blue, red, green, yellow, brown, and several others. As Frey observed and immersed himself in these particles and their natural movements, he noticed that the red colours mostly emerged from around Hodwan, the blue and white dots hovered within the air. The brown dots gathered at the ground, all across the earth around him, whereas the green colours accompanied the brown, but also appeared where there were plants and various other lifeforms. The red particles were spread in all directions, some also approached Frey, who raised his hand and attempted to reach out to one, to touch it. Freys movements slowed as his finger got closer, he feared that he would burn himself, but no matter how close he got, there was no heat, until his finger poked against the small floating orb. The orb looked like a soap bubble, however instead of bursting at the faintest touch, it was pushed backwards from Freys poking. This miraculous sight completely drowned out the intense fight that had been going on in the meantime, as well as Lus reappearance. Frey was completely absorbed, however the more he interacted with these particles around him, the more questions he got. What were they? Why could he not see them until now? How could he control them like the white-haired woman did? Could he use them to escape his current predicament? He continued reaching out to the dots of light, while the woman that was fighting Hodwan gathered yet another bunch of white lights, which she subsequently turned into sharp icicles. They were launched at Hodwan, whose veil of flame burned and melted the ice before it could reach him. The icicles were reduced back to blue and white dots, before they were destroyed by the storm of red. However, many of the red dots were also evaporated as they collided with the residual parts of the spell. Haha, where is your confidence now? Werent you planning on killing me? Hodwan laughed loudly from within the fire. His mocking voice echoed within the womans ears, her eyebrows furrowed and turned into a frown. She formed her hand into a fist, then opened it with a quick motion, like a flower that blossomed, and through her actions the few remaining ice particles within Hodwans inferno were triggered once more. The orbs grew in size, taking the form of a spike-ball, before detonating these spikes into all directions. Although Hodwan reacted in time and protected his head with his arms, many of the spikes shot at him and pierced into his chest and legs. He grunted in pain, though the heat quickly evaporated the stuck projectiles, his wounds did not heal on their own, he had accumulated quite a lot of them already, especially the wound to his neck was finally showing an effect. Frey was reaching out his hand towards another light, this time he decided on one of the bright blue dots, which the woman gathered prior to any of her attacks. This time he expected the light to feel cold, however his expectation turned out to be wrong yet again. The floating orb was repulsed by his touch as a stray icy spike whooshed past Freys head, missing him by a short distance. Frey finally became aware of his surroundings again, he stopped all of his movements, sweat running down his back after just barely escaping death. Through all of his experimenting he realised that he lacked the knowledge to use the lights like the two in front of him did. Simply observing them fight gave him no tangible results either, he could not imagine any way to control the particles with his mind until he remembered this cursed ability of his. Frey hesitated shortly, every time he used his voice, something bad had happened. Gather! he urged the lights around him after making up his mind. He was waiting for something to happen, anything, however just like his voice did not reach Hodwan nor the white-haired woman due to the intensity of their fight, Frey felt that the particles couldnt hear him either. No matter how long he waited, there was no reaction. He decided to give up on this attempt of his and instead looked around the battlefield, in search of the brown illusory monkey he believed to be Lu. Most of Freys vision was filled by vast amounts of blue and red, making the speed of his search much slower, but along the ground he spotted a small mound created from a bunch of brown lights. Frey rushed over and knelt down in front of the pile of particles, he gazed inside and found a small human creature which appeared to be sleeping peacefully. Lu! It really was you, Lu! Thank you! Frey began to sob as he used his hands to dig into the pile of orbs in order to free his only friend. We need to run! he said as he held the sleeping Lu close to his chest, however he turned to look back towards the battlefield. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I admit you are strong know that you forced me to use this! Hodwan shouted as he stretched out his left arm. Five separate runes lit up all across his arm, the red colour inside was much darker than the rest around his body. A pungent smell permeated the air, it smelled like burned flesh. Hodwans left arm turned black as smoke rose from the runes, he winced in pain as his expression distorted. He was a man that could withstand great amounts of pain without batting an eye, but even he finally let out a loud grunt as a dense wave of red emerged from the burning runes. In just a few breaths a wall of fire appeared between the white-haired woman, Frey, and Hodwan, the loud burning of fire suppressed all other noises in the area. The woman took a large step backwards, putting more distance between her and the big wall of fire. She gathered as many particles as she could in preparation for whatever would follow to Hodwans previous action. She waited, and waited, the seriousness on her face slowly turned into impatience. After several more seconds she no longer wanted to wait and took action herself, as she formed many of the particles that gathered in front of her into white crescent moons. The projectiles collided with the wall of fire, the first volley had no impact, however the subsequent volleys managed to create openings in the fiery curtain, and the white-haired woman quickly realised Hodwan was gone. Even more crescent moons chipped away at the wall, until it finally revealed a figure already far in the distance, it was Hodwan who rode on his runic empowered steed. How shameless! the woman cursed inwardly at Hodwans cowardly behaviour. Her gaze swept over the remainder of the battlefield, she saw that the entire town was littered with fresh corpses, whereas the ones all around her were burnt to a crisp, or frozen in ice. A sigh escaped her lips, light worry flashed in her eyes until she spotted Frey. Both of their gazes met, and Frey instinctively started to run in the opposite direction of this dangerous woman. Stop! she shouted, but Frey neither responded nor slowed down. Frey was mentally exhausted, but he forced himself to keep moving, he felt that something bad would happen to him if he stopped now. A cold feeling creeped up his back, he first thought it was a chill from the terror he was fleeing from, however each of his steps became harder and harder, until he could no longer move forward. Frey felt like additional weights were holding his feet down, but as he glanced towards his feet, he saw that they were nearly frozen solid inside of a block of ice. He was unable to move, the sound of footsteps came from behind him. I told you to stop if you refuse to listen, then I must resort to magic. Calm down, I want you to tell me what exactly happened here. The woman slowed her steps as she got closer to Frey, attempting not to frighten him any more than she already did. Will you kill me? Frey was shaking, not just from the cold, but he was completely on edge ever since he was forced to join Hodwans group of bandits. That depends I am Agnes, royal mage under the jurisdiction of Lord Cykrus Aventia, the current ruler of Aventia. the white-haired woman proclaimed proudly. Frey stood dumbfounded. I know, I know. You are awed from meeting the renowned frost mage herself. Agnes flattered herself, misinterpreting Freys silence. Who? Frey uttered in confusion, causing Agnes to recoil in shock. You you dont know of me?! Preposterous! You must be joking! she berated Frey. I dont know who you or that man are and what is Aventia? Frey said, though he read many books, they were mostly fictitious stories and fables. You actually dont know? What kind of backwater place did you grow up in? Agnes gawked at him like she saw a ghost. No, forget that, thats not important right now You were going to tell me about the events that led up to this. she reminded herself as she gestured around herself. I was kidnapped by the bandits, after they attacked my home I had to live with them until they came here to attack the next village that is all. Frey spoke very carefully, purposefully leaving out his own involvement, as well as his cursed power. No, that is most definitely not all. I overheard that man calling you a demon, as well as that summon of yours Agnes wanted to probe to gain more information from Frey, however he remained silent. You know, I didnt come here out of pure coincidence My Lord, Lord Cykrus received a letter some days ago. Within was a plea for help, as a demon had appeared in the midst of a peaceful village she recounted the events that led up to her appearance today, evoking a grim expression on Freys face. He guessed that the letter was written by Grandpa Dom, and that he was indeed the demon that was mentioned. I dont know about any of tha- Frey shook his head as he tried to lie to the woman in front of him. There was a description: a young boy with short black hair, an innocent face that one must not trust, and an alluring voice that can turn people into his slaves I am not sure about that last one, but the others certainly apply to you do they not? Agnes asked him, her tone sounded somewhat indifferent. Will you kill me? Frey asked her once more as he lowered his head, he knew that there was no longer any way for him to escape this predicament. At least he could join his parents in the afterlife he could finally return to that peaceful bliss he had felt most of his short life. Lord Cykrus ordered me to head out to find this demon and to exterminate it if I was unable to recruit them. Agnes admitted, causing Frey to raise his head to meet her eyes once more. My Lord has a desperate need for capable warriors and mages. I can feel your aura, you have just recently awoken your magical senses. A rarity for someone as young as you, however that means your rise to power can start that much sooner. she said as she reached her hand out to him. Will you follow me back to my Lord? Will you dedicate your gift to the prosperity of Aventia? If so, I shall impart you with all the teachings you require to begin your journey as a mage. Agnes offered, not mentioning the obvious outcome if Frey were to decline her invitation. Frey extended his own arm to reach for her hand, he did not need to consider the pros and cons, he himself was aware that this was his only chance of survival, the rest did not matter. After all, Hodwan was still alive Frey still had a way to ask the people of his village for forgiveness, and that was through action! But to achieve that he would need to get stronger much stronger. I will. Frey answered as his hand and Agnes met. Agnes revealed a smile, a stark contrast to her cold demeanour as she shook his hand. Whats your name? she followed up. Frey. My name is Frey. But why didnt you chase him? Cant you catch up with your magic? he spoke, his admiration towards these mystical arts just kept on growing. However, Agnes expression got turned on its head in that moment, as she remembered a crucial piece of information My horse!! she shouted, her head turning left and right, trying to spot her means of transportation. It ran off! she covered her mouth with her hand before speaking. Beads of sweat gathered on her forehead as she looked far off into the distance in a daze. all the way Ill have to walk all the way Agnes mumbled to herself. She dejectedly gazed into the air for some time before she returned to reality, her eyes turning back to Frey, she waved her hand and the ice that stopped him from using his feet began melting away. The moment his feet were free again he fell to his knees, his body gave in, all the pressure that had accumulated, both physically and mentally, finally caught up with him, as the adrenalin wore off. Freys lungs filled and then deflate, he attempted to slow his breathing, to clear his mind and stand back up. His wobbly feet took a good while before they returned to normalcy, Agnes however did not mind, she quietly waited for him to rise, a feeling of nostalgia assaulted her mind. She vividly remembered those days of her first steps into the world of the arcane. Come, perhaps we are lucky and a horse or two survived. Do you know how to ride? Agnes inquired but was met with the shaking of Freys head. She waved her hand in dismissal, it didnt matter, just finding a single horse would already be extremely fortunate. The two walked towards the centre of the small town, or at least what remained of it, many buildings had been turned into ash due to Hodwans destructive magic. Freys gaze was glued to the ground, it was littered with corpses, some burnt, others frozen, even more beheaded, gutted, and worse but all of them dead. Dead because of his actions or so he told himself. His stomach churned and turned from the disgusting view, but he couldnt stop himself from looking, this was the situation he created. If only he had handled things differently, then he might have been able to save these people, perhaps several groups, or maybe a family or simply just one person. Frey stepped over several of these bodies, trying to keep up with Agnes who walked in front, looking for a means of transportation, as one particular body stood out to him. He involuntarily halted in front of it, his stomach had reached the breaking point, ready to empty itself. Frey stood over Giselles cadaver, he could no longer hold it in, this was the initial victim of his cursed ability, he turned away from her, facing a patch of bloody grass as his belly cleared itself out. He puked in between his coughing and gagging, the combined smell of this and the blood all around him caused him to grow nauseous once more. Suddenly he felt a hand on his shoulder, he jolted at first, but calmed down after seeing Agnes standing next to him. Get it all out. Every bit. Mark this day firmly in your memories. Remind yourself of this sight whenever you waver on your journey, when you ask yourself who or what you are still holding on for. Only through strength can you gain control, and only through control are you in charge of your life. Agnes decided to use this moment as his first lesson. Learning to wield magic wasnt just about the magic itself, the user was just as important. 05 - A lesson in magic Two silhouettes were trotting on a wide empty grassland, the sun stood high, fiercely striking down on the unfortunate souls that had no trees to rest beneath, entirely exposed to the sunrays and hot wind. A young woman, accompanied by an even younger boy were walking slowly, the boy nearly frothing from his mouth, he made no attempts to hide his exhaustion. It was Agnes and Frey, who had no luck in their search for a horse, all of them were either impaled by the towns guards or ran off in fear during the battle between the mages. Agnes on the other hand looked like she was doing fine, she was carrying a sizeable bag, which hung over her shoulder, it was filled with rations the towns residents would no longer need. She was munching on a slice of sweet bread when Frey could endure no longer and turned over to her with a pleading gaze. Cant you use magic to fly us to this place? he said as he wiped some sweat off his forehead. Mhm, no can do. Magic isnt omnipotent, you know? Agnes answered while facing forwards. I mean, it is but not really? Argh, I am no scholar! she said while shaking her head, not sweating over the minor details, Frey however looked at her with much worry this was his magic teacher after all. Agnes seemed to sense his gaze and thoughts as she faced him with a half-smile I said I would teach you the basics, never did I claim to be good at explaining them. she shrugged. Anyways, you can see them, cant you? The light particles, I mean. Agnes changed the topic, starting with her actual first lesson. Frey affirmed her question with an overly enthusiastic nodding. What you are seeing is the natural mana within the air and on the ground. Take these for example she showcased her own control over a scarce amount of blue and icy white. Mages have affinities towards certain elements, they are especially adept at wielding them, whereas those elements outside of a mages jurisdiction mostly act unruly in regard to any attempt of using them. A rather short and small ice needle formed in front of Freys eyes as he paid close attention. If you are observant, you would notice that the amount of ice-related mana in our surroundings is rather limited this is due to the intense heat, cancelling out most of them. However, during the night this situation would be turned on its head. Colder days are also beneficial to someone like me. Agnes openly revealed one of her weaknesses. Frey was no threat to her, even with the reduced amount of mana at her disposal, she was very sure of that fact, mostly due to her high opinion of herself. What about that fight yesterday? Are there usually that many red particles? Frey quickly asked as she took a moment to breath, before she could continue flooding his ears. That? No, that wasnt natural That man, you called him Hodwan, he is a lot different from normal mages. Physical mages are a rare variation, however due to their unique approach they are usually stronger than their peers of the same rank, they are especially threatening in close combat, which is why I made sure to keep my distance from him. But the most important thing about him were the runes engraved onto his body, into his skin. Agnes appeared to be finished with her speech, nodding her head with satisfaction at her own explanation. Ranks? Runes? What are those? Frey asked once he noticed that she wouldnt continue talking on her own. She sighed in response, rolling her eyes in annoyance. You are lucky that there isnt anything else to do besides walking and talking, cause all your questions are slowly starting to bother me. Agnes said flippantly. We mages are split into several ranks, each rank expressing roughly what we are capable of. You are a newly awakened rank one mage, meaning that you are able to see the mana around us, as well as using the elements to cast spells. I on the other hand am a rank two mage, which means that I am able to control the natural mana to some degree, using them to make stronger spells and the like. Then what stops us from making a flying spel- Frey attempted to ask his previous question once more, however Agnes quickly shushed him out. Dont interrupt. she said as she held up her index finger in front of her mouth. Where was I? Oh, right although we are inherently able to use the mana to turn it into spells, creating completely new spells is something even beyond me! So unless you chance upon some kind of inheritance from the same element you are using, you can give up on such wishful thinking. At least until you reach rank three once rank three, one is able to create spells from scratch or is one considered rank three because they created a spell? I dont remember, its definitely one of the two though. Agnes said and once again shrugged her shoulders. I am able to cast spells, but unable to create them, is that right? If so, how do I learn them in the first place? Frey asked after processing all the information he just got. Thats right Like I said, you are either lucky to find an inheritance, or otherwise meet someone that imparts their techniques with you, however both of those are rarities, because the former are well-hidden throughout the world, while the latter is considered a mages personal secret, which they rarely give out, only to those they trust. Agnes explained, while Frey fell into thought for several minutes. Then how did the very first mages learn to cast spells? Since there was no one to teach them Frey became rather curious about the history of magic. How would I know? That was hundreds if not thousands of years ago Do I look that old to you?! Agnes looked at him with a hint of scorn. N- No, but arent there any records of history? Frey rushed to change the topic as he waved his arms around. Well, there are some records of a handful of geniuses, even in our time, who created their own spells even before reaching rank two. I guess that would make them a semi-rank three? she pondered. Is rank three the highest we can reach? Frey continued bombarding her with questions. Of course not, but anything beyond that is practically in the realm of legends for people like us. Youll probably never meet someone beyond rank three, so keep your focus on learning to cast your first spell for now. Agnes waved Frey off. Legends, that word caught Frey off guard, causing him to go silent as several memories surfaced from within him. He had read tons of books, many he believed to be nothing more than fiction. There were those that portrayed people with superhuman strengths, fighting and coming out on top against hordes of enemies, all on their own. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Those that unleashed storms upon their mortal enemies after their patience and kindness dwindled. But also, stories of humans battling with creatures beyond their own capabilities, dragons, demons, and other monsters that would haunt childrens nightmares. Frey looked at all of these books from a new point of view, these stories could likely be true, actual historic events. Magic was a force of unknown magnitude; it held deep secrets and even more mysteries that one couldnt help but desire to unravel. Frey was no exception to this desire, he had been lucky enough to enter this world of the arcane, offering him vast amounts of opportunities. As he delved in his memories, two sights resurfaced in his mind, painting pictures of fresh scenes, the two victims of Hodwan, which Frey was unlucky enough to observe in person. Magic was the perfect tool for revenge, but Hodwan wasnt just some nobody either, this became apparent from his intense fight with Agnes. If Frey wanted to avenge the people he cared about, and felt he needed to ask forgiveness from, he needed to become stronger so much stronger. How do I cast my first spell? he asked with eyes that beamed newfound purpose. I like your enthusiasm, but before you can cast a spell, we should find out what element suits you the most Agnes trailed off as she saw Frey demonstrating how he touched the different particles around him during her and Hodwans fight. Red, yellow and blue get pushed the farthest. Green and brown barely move at all. The others are in between. Frey noted his current and previous observations. Agnes just stared at Frey, her eyes blinking slowly as a light smile creeped on her face. The boy has potential. she thought to herself but suppressed both this thought and her smile just as quickly. This should mean that you can forget about fire and water, as well as diverging paths of magic that originated from those two. Earth and nature, huh? Not exactly unique, but definitely rare. Agnes informed him of his most likely future paths. Why is that? Why are they rare, I mean? he got hopeful over learning a powerful type of magic. Because those two are known for their weak offensive power, especially nature, which is mostly suited for supporting others. Agnes explained. The light in Freys eyes dimmed a little, but her next sentence improved his mood again. But earth has its fair share of uses, there are various famed people dabbling in it, like my- our Lord, Lord Cykrus. He is a rank two physical mage; his earthen armour hailed throughout the lands. she said with a glimmer of admiration. He is also the one who can teach you your first spell, as there are several inheritances within the royal treasury. Along with his own affinity for earth magic. Agnes continued. Wow then what about runes? Frey began to look forward to his meeting with this Lord, but then he wanted to circle back to his question from earlier, which Agnes had glossed over. Hm? What about them? she retorted in a manner that made it seem like she really didnt know what Frey was talking about. Earlier you said they were part of the reason why Hodwan isnt normal. Frey attempted to remind her. Oh, did I say that? she tilted her head and squinted her eyes. You did Frey was starting to give up any kind of expectations he held towards her. Its nothing special, really! It just requires incredible precision I could do it too, if I just put a little effort into trying. she said as she proudly puffed out her chest. Afterwards she met Freys gaze and realised that he wasnt satisfied with her answer just yet, she rolled her eyes and cleared her throat. Runes are patterns woven with a users element to put it into simple terms: they are stored spells, which anyone can activate, not just mages. The runes power themselves by eating away at their hosts lifeforce. Making them use the surrounding mana instead would be a lot more beneficial, but so far no one has managed to design a rune like that. The design of runes does not just take an immense amount of effort and time, but the creation of the rune itself also involves precise control over the chosen element not to mention elemental combinations, whose creation are a once in a millennia phenomenon. Very few people can claim to produce runes, and even less are capable of creating stable runes. Agnes herself got engrossed in her explanation, however a hint of jealousy revealed itself throughout her speech. What does stable refer to? Frey inquired. Stable refers to how likely someone can survive the usage of a rune take this Hodwan for example. He managed to put up a good fight, for a rather extensive amount of time as well In the end he sacrificed one of his arms for the activation of another rune. If the runes on his body werent as stable as that, then he most likely would have died the moment he first activated any of his runes. They would have drained his lifeforce in the blink of an eye, or burst him into smithereens from the self-destruction of a failed rune design Now that I think about it, how did a no name bandit get a hold of such high-quality runes his horse too Agnes fell into thought, her pace slowing slightly, allowing Frey to finally catch a breather from all the walking. Huh? Whats that? she mumbled to herself as her eyes regained their focus, looking off into the distant horizon. Frey became curious and swiftly followed the direction of her gaze with his own, noticing what appeared to be a cloud of dust that was rising into the sky. His heart skipped a beat, reminding him of the scenes that led up to the slaughter of the town they had just left behind. Agnes raised her hand to block the incoming sunlight, to get a better grasp of the situation, then small amounts of ice gathered at her side in preparation to fight. She stepped in front of Frey as the sound of galloping drew close, sending shivers down Freys spine, his breathing growing rougher, and his knees weaker. The source of the dust cloud closed in on the two travellers, a banner of white and golden-red entered Agnes vision, then she breathed a sigh of relief, however instead of dispelling her magic she hid it behind her back. Frey did not even notice her actions, completely absorbed in his own memories, and quickly declining mental state. Seven riders appeared before Agnes and Frey, all of them wearing a similar attire, with the same colour scheme as their banner. There were both men and women, six of which were armed with a sword at their waist, while the remaining man firmly held onto what appeared to be a ceremonial staff, made with shining golden materials. He rode at the centre of their formation, his position clearly higher than the others around him. Whoa! Whoa! he said in an attempt to lower the speed of the horses, to make them stop. Their formation quickly changed, instead forming a semi-circle around Agnes and Frey. That white hair that powerful aura those warm clothes and that impatient frown To think we would meet out here, Lady Agnes! the man smiled brightly, his eyes completely closed. He looked to be in his thirties, he had a stubbly beard, his last shaving session most likely a day or two ago. His cheeks had a rosy-pink tone, his blond hair mostly hidden beneath a long hat with fancy engravings. Priest Simerlin, what an honour Agnes had mixed feelings in regard to this mans appearance, and it certainly showed on her face. You look troubled, and you are travelling on foot to boot! Haha, forgive me, what better than a pun to lighten the mood, no? the priest chuckled to himself, not at all bothered by Agnes behaviour towards him. His eyes finally opened again, gleaming the figure of a young boy behind the partner of his conversation. Oh? And who might that be? Priest Simerlin asked as he mentally noted Freys features, the black hair, his rough age, and his haggard condition Is he in need of help? the man followed up with another question before Agnes could even answer the first. This is my apprentice. she spoke this half-truth, guessing at the hidden meaning behind the priests question. As Frey heard this his attention jolted back to reality, focusing on the sight and conversation in front of him. And no, we dont need your hel- Agnes meant to refuse his assistance, but before she managed to finish her sentence a warm light made of white-yellow particles surrounded Frey. He could feel a pleasant warmth envelop his body, a stark contrast to the intense heat of Hodwans spell, or the sun on this day. His eyes showed him that the particles were floating around him with no particular rhyme or reason. Agnes did not rush to interrupt as her gaze narrowed on the priest who had forgone her words. Priest Simerlins eyes were closed, both hands held onto the staff as it too was enveloped in the same light as Frey. His lips moved, but no words came out; a silent chant, or something of the sorts. After some time, his eyes opened, and the spell stopped, a warm smile replacing his expression. There you go. he went back to smiling at Agnes. What brings you here? Agnes threw out a question of her own, but the priest shook his head in turn. I asked my question first Lady Agnes the man retorted, but after several seconds of silence, and observing Agnes indifferent expression, he sighed. The churchs branch in Aventia received a letter with terrifying contents several days ago he spoke after relenting, trying to incite a reaction in Agnes, or Frey, however the former remained unmoved, while the latter hid his face behind Agnes. I see, well, the churchs business isnt mine so she tried to weasel her way out of this topic, but Priest Simerlin wasnt as stupid as she had hoped. I do believe it is your business we are still part of the land you are protecting after all. Allow me to extend a hand towards you and Lord Cykrus, since you appear to be in need of one: answer me one question truthfully, and we will escort you back to the capital on horseback. he offered, still smiling like an angel. Agnes face became unsightly as she heard his words. She did want to have one of those horses, her mind was deciding whether she should just rob them, but luckily her rational mind won the battle, and she instead opened her mouth to answer the priest, her ice magic dispelled through a single thought of hers. Fine. 06 - Aventia Agnes and Frey were handed the reins of a horse, one of the priests guards joined another to make room for them. They travelled for several days, conversations between them were kept to the bare minimum. Frey avoided Simerlin as best he could, the man gave him an eerie feeling whenever he looked at the priest. Agnes had also been on edge for the last couple of days, waiting for that question Simerlin was going to ask her. Naturally, she could simply lie to the man, if need be, however there was this thought at the back of her mind what if he had a way to tell apart a truth from a lie? The church was a bunch of people who believed in the gods, worshipped them, and acted in a way that would honour them, all while spreading their faith throughout the world. According to public knowledge, all of the priests and higher ranked clergymen, as well as women, could use spells bestowed upon them by their gods. Agnes only knew that Priest Simerlin could be considered a rank one mage, she had no clue what kind of spells he had within his repertoire, or how powerful they were. Aside from that healing spell he used on Frey, at least. Though lying to the priest and making an enemy out of him wasnt an immediate problem to Agnes, in a straight up fight she would likely decimate him along with his guards, but who knew how the church would react as a whole. Priests were important people within the church, their influence much greater than that of any normal human, as they were considered to be chosen by the gods after receiving their first spell. Agnes frowned at her thoughts, she wasnt going to create any problems for Lord Cykrus, just because of some question. She was completely preoccupied by her thoughts, that she did not realise the towering walls they were closing in on. Only through Freys uneasy movement behind her did she return to reality. About that question Agnes spoke loud enough for the churchs members to hear her, though she only cared about Simerlin at this moment. She wanted to get her part of the deal behind her already, before they arrived at the capital. Why the rush? Its just a question. the priest chuckled as he turned his upper body to face her. He looked at Agnes, the impression he had of her through several rumours kept on crumbling; the ice-cold woman clearly still felt emotions, and at this moment there was an obvious glint of worry to her appearance. Alright then. he shrugged. Agnes held her breath, she had put a lot of thought into what he might ask, she concluded that it would certainly be about Frey, about his connection with that letter the church had received. There were records about the church spear-heading attacks onto creatures that threatened human society, a demon certainly within that definition. Aside from some regular beasts within forests, like wolves or bears, she had yet to encounter any creature that came close to those records. However she had never seen the church act herself either. Then here is my question, Lady Agnes That boy Will he be under the tutelage of Lord Cykrus? Agnes was taken aback, if there was water in her mouth, she would have definitely spit it out at this moment. This wasnt at all what she had expected, she felt like Simerlin was wasting his question; not that she would complain of course, this was in her interest, but it confused her nonetheless. The priest noticed the change in her expression, he easily guessing her thoughts, laughing loudly in response. Indeed, that is my question. he said while holding his belly from laughter. The other church members around him did not seem to mind his strangeness nor outburst, they appeared fairly accustomed to Simerlins odd behaviour. He calmed himself down after some time, then he looked at Agnes in a more serious manner, expecting an answer. Earth is among Freys elements, I am unable to teach him in that aspect, so Lord Cykrus will definitely do most of the work to guide him towards being a true mage. Agnes admitted that Frey being her apprentice was just a front. Priest Simerlin did not seem all too surprised at the revelation, simply nodding in understanding before turning his upper body back towards the walls of stone in the distance. Silence hung in the air for some time before Agnes sighed out loud. Why did you choose to ask this? she felt bad for some reason, like she had tricked the priest, or somehow taken advantage of his kindness. Oh, Lady Agnes, knowing too much might drive a wedge between Aventia and the churchs branch, and neither of us want to see that happen. The church depends on the good Lord just as much as he does on us. Priest Simerlin waved his hand in the air while explaining, his face not wavering away from the imposing capital in front of him. Agnes couldnt help raising her eyebrow in response to this statement of his, she hated nothing as much as politics, as such she was unable to understand the situation behind those words. She wasnt about to ask for clarification from someone she didnt trust, instead she turned her attention to her home, the capital of Aventia, where her Lord was waiting for good news. High walls, made of dark grey stone, with watchtowers every few hundred meters, formed a protective line around this fortress-looking capital city, which was built atop of a hill. Regular houses made of wood, rock and a roof with red shingles could be seen from all the way out here. The rocks the houses were built with already had a tint of yellow, hinting at their old age. Several open spaces throughout the city became apparent, plazas filled with all kinds of stalls for travellers and locals alike, to sell and buy wares. Many trees and green spots decorated the city, making it seem a lot livelier in turn. The group was riding towards the main entrance to the city; a giant gate made of pure iron, tall enough to accommodate tens, if not hundreds of humans, stacked on top of each other. Beyond the gate was a long road that led further up the hill, straight towards the top, where another circle of walls stood to protect what appeared to be a giant palace, taking up almost as much space on its own as the rest of the entire city. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The palace itself had domed roofs, some of which looked like they were made of glass, while at the very top of the palace was an unmissable statue of pure gold, shining ever so brightly in the sunlight. It portrayed a warrior clad in full armour, stabbing their spear into the neck of an oversized serpent. The city was brimming with life, which was visible even from this distance. Tons of people were bustling around the entrance of the city, while the plazas were crowded. Carriages were pulling cargo carts behind themselves, some transported food or clothing, others spices and herbs, some rarer ones even brought livestock with them. Freys eyes went wide at the sight. He had never seen anything that could compare, neither his village nor the town he had been to could come even remotely close to the size of the city in front of him. Even his stories never mentioned structures of such a size. If you are already impressed now, just wait until you see the inside of the palace. Agnes spoke to him, causing his eyes to light up even more. The nine of them quickly appeared at the gate, which seemed even bigger up close, making one feel like an ant in comparison. There were several carriages ahead of them, all waiting in line for a routine inspection from the guards before being allowed into the city. The guards themselves wore light armour, with various weapons, some were armed with spears, they simply stood by on the sidelines, others had swords strapped to their waists, they were in charge of the actual inspection. All of them wore a silver helmet that revealed the entirety of their face, a small green feather protruding from the top. Agnes steered her horse to overtake the line, causing a light chuckle out of Simerlin, before he did the same to join her. Hey, get back in line! I was here first! No line cutting! The owners of the carriages audibly voiced their discontent, which just as quickly caught the attention of the guards. Some walked towards the group to stop them. Stop, cant you see these people waiting? one of them said as he held up both of his hands to signal them to halt. You cant just- the same person was about to continue their lecture when another guard knelt on the ground, his left hand placed over his heart. Control post division welcomes back Royal Magician, Lady Agnes! he spoke loudly but clearly, then lowered his head. The remaining guards jolted in realisation, all of them meeting Agnes eyes before remembering the face of this famed figure. They swiftly fell to their knees, following suit with the actions of the first guard. The owners of the carriages who waited in line shut their own mouths, some even entered their carriage to hide themselves, unwilling to offend such a person after just arriving at the city. Right, I am back. I will head straight for the palace. Proceed as usual. she ordered as she rode her horse past the guards, not a single complaint from any of the people present. Once she passed the guards stood back up, turning their gazes over to the remaining seven people, however when they saw the white and golden-red banner their hearts dropped again. Control post division greets Sir Priest Simerlin. You may enter. the same man spoke, his words and voice much less subservient, however still respectful when compared to the way they handled the usual merchants that tried to enter the city without any kind of permit. Simerlin just smiled at them as he too moved past them. The guards then turned to each other and whispered. Should we have said something about that boy with Lady Agnes? Do you think you have the qualifications to question her actions? Would you take responsibility if she got angry? Their conversation stopped then and there, worried that the ice mage somehow would catch wind of their exchange. I believe our way parts here, Lady Agnes, I bid you farewell. Priest Simerlin caught up with her and Frey once more. You are still here? she replied coldly, eliciting a few coughs from the priest. Until we meet again. he smiled at her, then glanced at Frey one last time as they departed, not even mentioning the horse that used to belong to him. Agnes and Frey continued along the main road up towards the palace, the people that crowded the streets promptly made way for the two, the moment they were made aware of who was riding the horse. Frey observed all of them, he saw people with looks of admiration and curiosity. People his age with hopeful gazes, workers and merchants all gazed over at Agnes, and subsequently him. He knew what it felt like to be watched, but the sheer amount was new to him, making Frey feel somewhat uncomfortable. They soon arrived before the second gate, the guards here wore full iron armour, there was a green emblem engraved at the part of the armour right above their hearts, a green peacock. Instead of kneeling they wordlessly saluted to Agnes, allowing her and Frey to pass without wasting any more time than was necessary. The courtyard was filled with several patches of flowers, beautifully decorated and tended to. Several paths lead to different entrances to the palace, but Agnes and Frey simply walked into the main entrance after dismounting. She handed the reins of the horse to one of the guards before they disappeared inside. The glow from the fancy chandeliers reflected inside of Freys pupils, the walls were made of chiselled marble, brightening the room along with the light that entered through the domed glass roof. The two stood in a wide-open hall with a set of stairs on each side of the room, leading to a second floor with even more doors. Welcome to the palace, your new residence. Agnes turned to Frey while gesturing around herself. My new home? he mumbled to himself, completely absorbed in the sight. They werent alone in this section of the palace, maids and butlers could be seen scurrying all around, as well as some noble-looking people, whose clothes looked leagues above what Frey was wearing. One of the maids came straight for them, sweat running down her face, her long brown hair swayed due to her running, her elegant disposition nowhere to be seen at the moment. She looked to be in her late fifties, roughly twice as old as Agnes. Oh! Lady Agnes! How worried I was, you have been missing for almost three weeks! What took you so long?! the maid spoke hurriedly, not minding her manners at all. Frey was shocked by the womans bluntness, he got to know Agnes and her fiery temper over these couple of days of travelling, and he could only imagine what would happen to this maid However unlike his expectations Agnes just smiled, a real smile, he could tell. It looked different from what Priest Simerlin had always looked at him with. I also missed you, Lena. Agnes said, she stepped aside and was about to introduce Frey, but before she had the chance to, the maid, Lena, continued speaking. Now that you are here you must immediately convene with Lord Cykrus! Lena said, and without asking for permission, grabbed Agnes hand, and pulled her up the stairs, down a hall and into a wide throne room, six different flags hung on a pillar each, every one of them bearing a similar design to the peacock crest that the guards outside wore. Most of these flags looked like they had seen their fair share of the past. Frey followed them, desperately trying to keep up, lest he get lost in this giant building. His steps slowed as he entered the hall, his head tilted upwards as he took in the entirety of the sight. He was at a loss for words, all his life he had lived in a home made purely from wood, decorated by his parents to make it a little cozier. This room alone was probably ten times as big as his former home, not to mention that both of their monetary values simply could not be compared. It took some time before his line of sight finally fell onto the end of the room, where a throne stood on a slightly elevated floor. On this throne sat a muscular man with short brown hair, he looked to be around forty years of age, his eyes were half-closed as they focused on a piece of paper in his hand, his other arm was used as a headrest. Frey was an absolute beginner when it came to magic, which is why he was unable to feel Agnes aura throughout their short journey, however while looking at this man he felt an indescribable air of nobility and power. My Lord, my Lord! She has returned! the maid, Lena, said with much excitement and urgency in her voice, causing the mans attention to shift towards her. His hand instinctively crumbled up the paper as he stood up, seemingly in a rush, as his gaze met Agnes. You are back he sighed in relief, like a huge burden had been lifted from his back. Agnes knelt on the ground. Please forgive this incompetent subject, I have made you worry. she lowered her head. Dont do this Agnes, stand up, I keep telling you, there is no need for this farce when its just us. the man spoke while walking towards her. She nodded her head, then stoop up according to his words. Thank you Lena, you may leave. he nodded at the maid, who followed his orders and left the three on their own, only Frey, Agnes, and himself remained. The man handed the crumbled paper over to Agnes while knitting his eyebrows. Have a read, see what they have come up with now the man seemed to mock the contents, or rather the authors. While Agnes looked over the letter, the mans eyes fell onto Frey, who stood a few meters behind her. The stare he received made him freeze up involuntarily, like a prey being eyed by its predator. Neither of the two spoke, both waiting for Agnes to finish reading first. advising you to cede the throne? Have they gone mad?! Do they think just because the Aventia family has been in decline for the past few generations that we are so easy to bully?! We should take the initiative and wage war on them- she was livid, the letter disregarded all honour, mockingly calling out her Lord to give up on the throne, on ruling Aventia. Agnes! he shouted, stopping her from going down that line of thought Though I hate to admit it, we lack manpower, just us two is not enough to protect all of Aventia Baron Ironhoof supposedly has connections to a true rank three mage, that alone would shift the balance of power onto their side, not to mention their own rank two and one mages Waging war is not an option for us. Lord Cykrus continued. Agnes fiery temper was cooled down within moments, she bit her lips, but remembered that she did not return alone. Ah! Lord Cykrus, may I introduce Frey! 07 - Rise my disciple Frey? Is he the Cykrus Aventia stood dumbfounded, guessing at the reason why Agnes brought a young child with her back to the palace. Yes, the demon you sent me to recruit. Agnes openly revealed this fact. Frey did not know how to react, he stood in the presence of royalty, two powerful mages, and though Agnes told him previously that he would learn to wield magic from the man in front of him what if he changed his mind? Cykrus had read the letter, he knew the rough descriptions of this supposed demon, but seeing the young boy in front of him completely threw him off. Are you sure? he asked, just in case. Agnes firmly nodded her head. And not just that, but he is a freshly awoken rank one mage. Earth and nature are among his elements. she said, which caused Cykrus mood to improve dramatically. However his happiness did not last for long, as it was replaced by an expression of conflict. I will consider whether we take him in or not, then tell you my decision tomorrow. he decided. What? But Lord Cykrus! There wont be a better chance to nurture a mage any time soon! Give me until tomorrow. he spoke, conveying through his tone that this decision was final. Agnes grumbled at her Lords indecisiveness, but reined herself in. Ill have the head-maid- forgive me, I mean Lena, escort the boy to a room for the remainder of the day. And have someone wash him. From start to finish Frey did not utter a single word in the presence of the two, allowing himself to be escorted through several corridors and into a luxurious room with a king-size bed, as well as a mirror and a glass window, through which he had a perfect view out onto the flowers in the courtyard. This was his first time looking at a mirror, until now the closest interaction to this was a puddle of water after a downpour. He carefully looked himself up and down. His black hair had grown rather long by now, almost reaching down to his shoulders. Dirt, blood, and other things were sticking to his skin, hair, and clothes, making for a somewhat unpleasant sight when observed from up close, not to mention his stench, which Frey had grown immune to, after the past weeks of little to no interactions with any sort of bath. Then a knocking resounded on his door. Young master, your bath has been prepared, please step outside. a young mans voice could be heard through his rooms door. There is something else I wanted to ask you, Lord Cykrus. Agnes continued speaking after Frey had been escorted outside. Yes? he asked her to continue. I met Priest Simerlin on my way back to the capital, and there was something he said that wont leave my mind. He said that the branch of the church was relying on you, just as much as you were relying on them what did he mean by this? she asked in an attempt to understand her Lords woes, to be of greater help. Simerlin, huh. Well, look at it from our position: the church may be an independent force, unaffiliated with any other Lord or higher-ranking figures, which means that them settling down in Aventia naturally increases our forces, and intimidates external threats, keeping them from using frontal-assaults against us. Now look at it from the churchs position: I am being very lenient with them, not restricting their movement or expansion. Though this is because I initially had a lack of strength to properly subdue the branch, it turned out to be much more beneficial in the long run. And because of this freedom, they do not wish to see a change in rulers. As long as we dont have a falling out, our two respective forces work together to protect this city in our own way. Cykrus explained the most surface-level information regarding this issue, allowing Agnes to understand the priests reasoning a little clearer. Agnes saw the priest in a new light, she knew that he wasnt stupid, but she had still underestimated the man until now. He may have been a member of the church, but he most certainly wasnt a saint, instead a capable schemer. Then the church is the only reason why our territory hasnt been contested until now? Agnes asked for clarification, she started to realise that the situation was much more severe than she knew. Until now most of her problems were solved through the use of magic, she steered clear from anything involving politics and plots. Partly that, and His Majestys decree. His Majestys decree? There was such a thing? Indeed, it was the reason I urged you to go and recruit the demon. A matter of utmost importance. Forgive me, I do not understand His Majesty decreed, that after three years of preparation, there will be a competition. Every holder of a territory is to participate, each of us has to send one of our fledgling mages to take part. The results will decide the distribution of several sets of lands, including the current ones, like Aventia I believe His Majestys intention is to scope the capabilities of our successors, and to support their growth in accordance with the results. But as you know, we do not have any such young mages, Agnes. Or at least, we used to. Until now. Which is exactly why I feel so conflicted right now I dont know if we can trust the boy, and I dont know if it is right to wager the legacy my ancestors left behind on him. Cykrus finished his rant as he looked up to the various flags. My Lord. I have been around the boy, day and night, for the last days. Believe me when I say that he is human through and through. He may be young, but has experienced his fair share of tragedy already, one can see it in his eyes. Not to mention his sheer talent; he subconsciously summoned some kind of spirit to protect himself. I said it before, but there wont be a better chance than this there likely wont be another chance at all. Agnes stated her full support for nurturing Frey. Lord Cykrus fell into thought. In the meantime, Frey got to enjoy a long and warm bath, one that had been long overdue. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The butler was currently brushing out his hair, while he himself sat within the tub motionlessly. Are you nervous? the butler asked him. Mhm Dont be, Lord Cykrus and Lady Agnes are very kind people, not to mention the rest of the staff within the palace. he said in an attempt to reduce Freys anxiety. Looks good the butler mumbled as he was finally finished with Freys hair, then he let go and stood up. I will be right back; I will just search for some new clothes in your size. Frey was all alone in the bathroom, strangely this made him more comfortable than before. However he wasnt alone for long, as he looked through the room, before calling out Lu? Can you come out? I want to talk to you he made sure not to speak too loudly. At first this was just a guess, he did not actually expect it to work, and yet within moments the familiar brown human-looking creature stood at the edge of the bathtub. Frey finally realized that this friend of his was around him at all times, only showing himself when he was in danger. He looked at Lu fondly, but a question formed at the back of his mind. Are you growing alongside me? Frey was young and naive, but he wasnt stupid. He could put one and one together, the situation where he had awoken his magic-talent, and that monkey form of Lu were just too much of a coincidence. Lu tilted his head, seemingly unsure of the answer, but at the next moment his body changed its shape, his thin human arms and legs becoming thicker, illusory hair grew all over his body. He became bigger overall, completely entering his monkey form, his height still below a full meter though. During this transformation Frey was able to feel something from within him being drained, yet the amount felt miniscule, easily overlooked. Wow! Does that mean when I reach rank two you will get another form?! Thats so cool! he almost shouted in excitement as he grabbed Lu with both of his hands, then lifted him into the air. I guess I was born with a gift and a curse you are obviously the gift, Lu. he said and smiled, he finally had assurance that his friend wouldnt leave him so easily. Next there was a knocking on the door of the bathroom, Lu promptly disappeared into thin air, as the butler returned with several sets of fresh clothes. I am not entirely sure which size will fit you, so I just brought multiple with me. The next morning tens of people gathered within the throne room of the palace, some guards, but most of the men and women present wore noble clothing, suits and dresses, necklaces and rings adorned with gems, flaunting their wealth. They were conversing with one another, holding drinks in their hands as they exchanged gossip and empty flattery. Hear, hear! a man near the entrance spoke loudly to catch the attention of the nobility present, all their conversations came to an abrupt halt. Presenting his Grace, Lord Cykrus Aventia! he continued, and at the same time the man in question entered the throne room, making his way towards the empty throne itself, the nobles within the room lowered their heads while facing towards him. Lord Cykrus was wearing a simple yet well-tailored tunic. Over this tunic was a modest surcoat, on which the current generations family crest had been embroidered onto, the green peacock. He stopped in front of the throne, then turned around to face the gathered nobles, lifting his hand to indicate for them to raise their heads. Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, I have invited you here today because we have reason to celebrate he spoke while Lena approached him from his side, handing him a glass of his own. As you know, I am a man who does not beat around the bush, so I shall get straight to the point he mused, most of the people present were well aware of his personality and knew him for many years. Allow me to introduce to you the newest addition to the defence of our lovely Aventia my new apprentice Frey! he raised his voice, making sure that everyone here understood that messing with Frey, meant messing with him from now on. This was the cue for Frey to enter alongside Agnes. Frey wore black formal robes, a pattern of gold woven into them, his hair was tied behind his head, and his face was too similar to his mothers, almost making him look like a pretty girl instead of a boy. The nobility gasped, a rank two mage taking in an apprentice was a huge deal, especially so when the rank two mage was a Lord at that. Frey looked straight ahead, doing his best not to stumble in this situation, his body trembled all over from the nervosity. He and Agnes walked until they arrived at the base of the elevated floor in front of the throne, there Agnes nudged him lightly, to remind him of what she had told him beforehand. The boy fell to his knee, eliciting approving nods from the crowd. Frey. Do you swear allegiance to the Aventia Family? Cykrus asked once Frey was in position. I swear. Do you swear to protect both city, as well as citizens of Aventia, come what may? I swear. Do you swear to strive for the peak of the arcane, for the protection of humanity? Frey was surprised by this question, protecting all of humanity? What could humanity possibly need protection from? Several pictures flashed in his mind, but in the end, he did not know which of them were real, and which were not. His silence left the entire room holding their breath. Do you? Cykrus asked again, his voice carrying a hint of gentleness. I swear! he proclaimed even louder than before. Then rise, my disciple! Lord Cykrus ordered loudly as he raised his glass into the air. Yes, master! Frey got up quickly, the trembling of his hands was no longer out of fear, but excitement. The gathered nobility broke out into cheers, clapping of hands filled the entire room, even some whistling resounded. The clapping lasted for a while, and as it started to die out, several nobles stepped out of the crowd and approached Frey, Cykrus also stepped away from the throne to join them. The others continued their conversations with one another. A wonderful addition, Lord Cykrus. Me, and I believe practically everyone else here today is dying to find out where you found such an unpolished gem, you even went so far as to make him your disciple! one of the nobles spoke, whether his intentions were kind, or full of mockery was nigh impossible to decipher. Sir Wolfheart, welcome. Agnes, if you would? Cykrus smiled at the man, then gestured for Agnes to explain. She cleared her throat While patrolling the lands I chanced upon a group of bandits. As I was decimating their numbers, I realised that they had taken prisoners, among which there was Frey. I could feel the aura of a mage at the first moment. The auras arent usually that strong, which told me that he must be special, and so far, my gut feeling has proven itself right. she lied as naturally as she breathed, the truth behind the incident, and Freys supposed identity were better left unsaid. Murmurs were heard all throughout the room, many people were secretly listening in while pretending to talk about other topics. No last name? Is he a commoner then? some whispered. With the most important things said, the celebration continued smoothly for another couple hours. The nobles drank and engaged in conversation, people coming up to Frey and Lord Cykrus every now and then to congratulate the two. Once the gathering was officially over, and the nobles were dismissed, it was just Agnes, Cykrus, and Frey again, as well as some butlers and maids who began cleaning the room. Was there really a need for such a ceremony? Wouldnt it have been better to hide Freys existence until he is stronger? Agnes finally voiced her worry, the thing that had been eating away at her the entire time since she was informed of the event. This was an important political event- Ugh, politics again Agnes interrupted Cykrus. I am aware that you dislike it, but besides magic, it is the centre of our world. Anyways, what I meant to say was that this event informed not just Aventia, but also our political enemies, as well as His Majesty of our firm participation and preparation for the competition. Wont that give rise to assassins? With Frey gone, we will be unable to participate in the competition. Agnes interjected her opinion again, causing Frey to shudder. Quite the opposite, with this declaration people will pay attention to Frey, not just our enemies. His Majestys investigators would get involved when something suddenly happened to a participant. No one is willing to take such a risk, just to get rid of a rank one mage. Cykrus informed her, and Frey breathed a sigh of relief. That reminds me I left the story of how you found Frey up to you, but what is this heroic tale about bandits? Cykrus poked fun at her, still unaware of what had truly transpired. Did I forget to mention it? Well, I did alter the story a little, but its true that I fought bandits, and then discovered Frey. Their leader was a rank one physical mage with runes all across his body. Agnes said, her confident tone revealing that it wasnt a big deal. Wha-? Runes? Cykrus couldnt believe his ears. Yes, runes. I was also quite confused how some no-name bandit got a hold of such stable runes. According to Frey, his name is Hodwan. He was wielding fire. Agnes explained a little further. Hodwan Hodwan? That name sounds familiar, where have I heard it before? Cykrus fell into thought. He looked to be about your age, could he have been some kind of former soldier or acquaintance? Agnes tried to give him an idea. Soldier? No rank one mages are usually at least generals and the only family that has enough rank ones to spare would be The Ironhoof Family! both Agnes and Cykrus exclaimed at the same time. Thats right! There was such a general! Cykrus held his head as he finally remembered. Impossible, is he a spy they sent into our territory? Or to cause civil unrest? Agnes recoiled at the thought. They only had Cykrus and herself as mages in the entirety of Aventia, but the Ironhoofs are capable of just sending rank ones into enemy territory for fun? Just how many did they have at their disposal? The thought left both of them with cold sweat running down their backs. 08 - Vicious Cycle Within a dimly lit hall stood a round table. It was surrounded by seven chairs, two of which were empty, the others all occupied by a hooded figure each. and she has been making stable progress. There is a very real possibility of her reaching rank three before the competition begins. a proud female voice spoke. The other people present nodded in understanding after having listened to the report. Anything else on our agenda? a second female voice asked. Yes, there is two more points to discuss The first is the situation over in Aventia- one of the other three men was explaining before he got interrupted. And their new rank one mage? the woman that looked to be in charge finished the sentence. Indeed. How should we respond to this? Should we make that disciple disappear? the same man continued. The woman just shook her head in response to his idea. No, instead I want you to dig deeply into the background of this boy. Any information at all, where he is from, who his parents are, how they found him. Get whatever you can, through whatever means necessary. the woman in charge ordered. The man lightly bowed in response, then took a breath before continuing. I took the liberty of preparing beforehand, yet there is very little to be found There arent any records of this boy existing within Aventia. I was hoping for intel from within Aventia itself the man trails off towards the end. Which brings us to our last topic: the sudden loss of contact with our field agent. Agnes and Frey were standing behind Cykrus, watching in awe as a full meter thick gate deep within the palaces basement was slowly opening in response to him pressing his blood-dripping hand against it. Runic patterns were lit, reacting to his touch, the doors began moving inwards, all on their own. It amazes me every time I see it. Cykrus spoke, filled with melancholy as he remembered the last time he had seen this gate open. He was just a teenager at the time, his parents the ones to lead him inside. Back then his eyes glistened from all the gold that entered his peripheral vision, extravagant armour and weapons were aligned along the hall deeper into the treasury. Down the hall were three closed off rooms on each side, and from the very end the young Cykrus could feel a wave of magical energy pour out towards the entrance, almost overwhelming him in the process artefacts. The vision his mind showed him slowly faded, and the shimmer of gold disappeared along with it. He exhaled loudly as he stepped inside, glancing at the few remaining pieces of equipment, as well as some piles of gold coins on the ground, lamenting over what once was. Follow me inside Frey, Agnes, guard the entrance please. Cykrus said as he walked down the hall towards the rooms on each side of the corridor. Agnes nodded while Frey picked up his pace to catch up with his Lord again. What is this place? Frey asked as they passed by the remaining treasures left in this place. My familys treasury. A depository created in times long before ours, kept safe through rune empowered mechanisms that react to the blood of Aventias descendants. A shadow of its former self This place used to hold amounts of gold that wouldnt fit in all the carriages within this city combined! Over time our influence and power waned, causing my family to use more and more of the stockpiled resources, and sell off some others. Cykrus explained. He looked at each of the doors while passing by them, then he stopped right in front of the last one on the left side of the hallway. Cykrus hand was still dripping blood, but he did not seem to mind, as he lifted it and started drawing a strange character on the door ahead of them. Once he finished, the door rumbled as it opened, a light appeared within the room, coming from the ceiling. Within stood a lone pedestal, upon which rested a thin book of leather parchment. This is? Frey inquired. One of the heart-pieces of this treasury. A magic inheritance. It holds several spells of the element earth. They are the same ones I learned at the very beginning, how many of them you manage to use depends on yourself however. Cykrus said as he stepped aside and gestured for Frey to look inside. Frey took another step forward but stopped right in front of the book. Is it really okay for me to learn these? he hesitated as he glanced at the rank two mage next to him, who nodded in return. Of course! You are my disciple. You have yet to understand your own importance, but just know, the rise of your strength means a rise in the strength of Aventia. Cykrus assured him, but he himself felt troubled at the thought of having to rely on such a young boy to decide the outcome of Aventia. Freys future accomplishments were a huge variable, and even though Cykrus was unaware of the contents of the upcoming competition decreed by His Majesty, he had no other choice but to put all of his resources into the young boy and hope for the best. Or at least avoid the worst Frey regained his determination and reached his hands out towards the tome in front of him, carefully picking it up in fear of ripping one of the pages. The cover of the book had aged beyond recognition, no matter what was once displayed, all that remained now was just some incomprehensible gibberish. He took a deep breath, then flipped the first page. His sight fell onto the contents of the page, eager to learn his first spells. Frey was capable of reading and writing, normal books wouldnt pose any problems to him, but no matter how much he squinted his eyes, he could not understand the meaning of the characters. He fell into thought, mentally going through all the letters he had learned, but these were certainly not among them. They instead reminded him of runes, but how could he possibly learn to cast a spell from such a thing? His brows furrowed, turning to the next page in hopes of better results, but it too held no more than a complex rune-structure. He looked through the entire book, page after page, his breathing grew rougher, until he noticed that there were no more pages to flip, he had reached the end. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Frey swallowed the saliva that had accumulated in his mouth, he was confused, had he misunderstood something? Even more than that, he was nervous, and afraid, he didnt want to disappoint Lord Cykrus and Agnes, they made their expectations towards him quite obvious. Well? seeing that Frey had reached the end of the book Cykrus was interested how much he had understood from his initial attempt. I- dont know what to do with these. Frey admitted after mulling his words over. Lord Cykrus chuckled. Dont be disheartened, I would have gotten scared had you learned something right away. It took me several months to decipher my first rune, another two before I managed to cast the learned spell without harming myself in the process. he said. Decipher the runes? Thats a thing? Frey felt himself growing dizzy at the thought. Indeed. Mages are capable of turning spells into runes, it is only natural for one to be able to derive a spell from a rune in turn. This is how most inheritances are passed down. There are some stranger ones not conforming to this standard, but I have only heard rumours about them, so I am aware of neither the process of learning, nor the process of creating them. Cykrus shrugged. Wait. It took you several months? Do I have to stay down here for several months? Frey began to sweat a little. You dont have to be here every second of the day. I will give you as much freedom as you desire, but I will be expecting results all the same. Not right away, of course, I understand that this process will take time, but we only have three years. Cykrus continued. If you already deciphered these runes years ago, why dont you just teach them to me? Frey asked after thinking of a much easier solution, at least in theory. Though that would be an option, people who learn spells through such means are forgive my wording worthless. They sacrifice the opportunity of gaining understanding and insight for short-term benefits. Mages like those never grow beyond the rank of one, no matter how many spells they learn, or what another ends up teaching them. Cykrus spoke harshly. Freys heartbeat quickened; he turned his eyes back to the currently open page of the inheritance. He once again tried to see something hidden within the lines of the runic characters, but to him they seemed like no more than plain text on parchment. How many runes do I have to understand? Frey asked, his thoughts shifting to the deadline of three years, technically a long time, but if every rune took several months, how useful could he possibly be by the end of his preparations. The more you manage to turn into spells the better. It would give you more options, both in and outside of a battle. Variety is key to a mage, those with only a small amount are easily countered after some research; a problem supposedly solved once rank three has been reached, as youd be able to alter your spells at will. Cykrus said. Though he had yet to reach rank three himself, he had spent tons of time and gold to learn as much about reaching that rank as possible. A rank one mage was a novice, powerful in comparison to normal humans, the average soldiers and knights, but nothing much in the eyes of a rank two mage. Their firepower and versatility usually overshadowed any rank one, the only rare exception being physical mages. Rank three mages were hailed as terrifying powerhouses, making an enemy of one would spell disaster for the offender, usually their territory and family as well. Once you have deciphered your first rune, deciphering another will become a lot easier. It is hard to go from zero to one, creating something from nothing is a great hurdle. Going from one to two is a lot more manageable, after all, you are building upon an established foundation. Cykrus explained, causing some of Freys worries to ease. Ill try my best. Frey answered. Cykrus smiled and placed his hand on Freys shoulder for a moment before leaving, allowing him to fully immerse himself within the rune-study. He walked back towards the entrance of the treasury where Agnes was waiting for them, diligently doing her assigned duty of watching out for unauthorized visitors. Though the palace was filled with trusted aides, one could never be too careful, since the Ironhoofs had obviously infiltrated Aventia, it was now a question of how deep their roots had grown. What about Frey? she asked upon noticing him approaching. He will keep trying to understand the runes for now. I am hopeful, but there are other things to take care of while he studies on his own. Ugh, politics again? Agnes raised her eyebrow. We must find this Hodwan, and preferably extract useful information regarding the Ironhoofs from him. If that is not an option, then he must be eliminated. He holds various information regarding Aventia, which he may or may not have divulged to his superiors already. Nonetheless, he is a potential future rank two mage, as such a dangerous chess piece, too dangerous to be left alive. Cykrus informed her. I will see to it. Agnes bowed. No, I need you to continue watching over both Frey and the treasury. There is no other person I trust as much as you. How cute. Oh, shush you Cykrus smiled and shook his head. Like I said, make sure that no one enters the treasury, disturbing Frey and causing him to fail at understanding a rune would be detrimental to us. he repeated his order, just to assure himself. Leave it to me. Agnes returned his smile. Meanwhile, Frey was sitting on the ground, hunched over the more than a decade old tome he was supposed to study, but with each passing moment his frown grew more visible. How am I supposed to he mumbled to himself, the characters appeared so normal, that it made him second guess whether Lord Cykrus was just playing a joke on him. Frey had paid careful attention to his Lords and Agnes expressions for a while now, and he chose to believe that their concern for their citys future was real, just as much as their expectations towards him. Those distracting thoughts soon faded again; they were instead replaced by determination. He set a goal for himself, he wanted to learn a rune as quickly as possible, to surprise the two, and to show them that their faith in him wasnt in vain. Over the next days Frey spent several hours inside of the treasury, attempting to decipher one rune or another. Each day some of his early determination was chipped away at, his expression more sour every time he left the basement to breathe in some fresh air, relaxing within the garden of the palace. The sight of the flowers calmed him down, they reminded him of his peaceful and loving time under the care of his parents. It managed to regenerate some of his resolve, enough to compel him back down into the suffocatingly small room within the treasury again on the following day. He exchanged short greetings when he passed by the palaces staff or guards, but their smiles and the way they treated him made his skin crawl instead, the behaviour was too similar to the way the villagers of his former home had treated him. Frey felt they too would betray him, if he failed to live up to their expectations, that he would be cast aside, like a worthless old rug. He did not dare leave the palaces grounds on his own either, afraid that those assassins Lord Cykrus had briefly mentioned would forego this Majesty figures orders and come for him anyways. Aside from eating, sleeping, and taking a regular bath, Freys days were filled with the runic characters. He lived in luxury, but he couldnt afford to indulge in it, he felt that he wasnt worthy of all this, at least not yet. Days turned into weeks. Frey would wake up early in the morning, drenched with sweat and a fast heartbeat. He felt horrible, day after day, this feeling did not leave him alone. He had yet to show any results, not just to Cykrus or Agnes, but he himself knew he had not gotten any closer to his goal compared to when he started all those days ago. Neither Cykrus nor Agnes complained however, though Frey met with his Lord less often, due to him being busy with running his city, their treatment towards him remained the same. Their attitude made him feel that much worse, he felt like he was just leeching off their kindness. The pressure on him kept on growing, not due to external sources, but himself. He let down his own expectations, and there was nothing he could do about it. Unaware of the reason, his mental health quickly deteriorated. Frey did not reach out to anyone for help, he knew that he had to understand the runes on his own, that he had to just put in more time and effort to eventually succeed. Eventually, this word weighed heavily on his mind. There was only so much time available to him, less than three years. Within that timeframe he had to become a capable mage, one all of Aventia could rely on. How could he not worry about his eventual failure? Several days passed, and Frey began to sleep more than usual, cutting down on his daily available time for his studies, but without that bit of extra sleep, he felt incredibly tired. He too realised that this would become a problem if it continued, but getting out of bed earlier just wasnt an option to him anymore. Instead, he reduced the time he spent at the garden. The flowers colours appeared slightly duller whenever he stopped by, they reminded him of his drive for revenge, of his original goal for accepting Agnes deal. The warmth of the sunlight became all the more enjoyable, but he lacked the time to stay there for long. He returned back to the dark environment below the palace, every day, like clockwork. One day Agnes prompted him to halt, she had observed him for the entire duration, ever since his study began several weeks ago. Are you alright? You look tired. Why dont you take a break for today? she said, causing Frey to snap out of his trance, out of the comfort of his daily cycle. I need to continue studying. he replied. Its not like leaving out a day will kill you, come with me. Lets have some fun for today. Agnes reached out her hand towards him. Frey was reluctant, he wanted to go with her, but his fear of failure caused his hand to shake, stopping it in its tracks. As he was weighing his options, Agnes reached out her hand further and grabbed his, then she started pulling him away. He instinctively tried to free himself, but he realised that he wasnt strong enough, his own apprehension and defences slowly lowered, allowing himself to be taken away. 09 - Epiphany Agnes and Frey were sitting on the red tiles of a roof, looking over the tall outer walls of Aventia, gazing at the departing sun on the horizon, watching the dazzling yellow grow into a beautiful orange, as it was starting to vanish. He was wearing a genuine smile, as well as a warm feeling inside of his chest, one that he hadnt felt in a long while now. Thank you Frey whispered, he felt too embarrassed to say it out loud. What was that? she teased, a warm smile beaming right at him. His heart began beating faster, his face flushed red. Thank you, Agnes. he repeated himself, speaking louder, but facing away from her. Dont thank me. Ill gladly cheer you up whenever you feel down. I know how it feels when something is heavily weighing you down, enough to make you want to run away. Freys head turned around again, looking back at her. You do? Arent you really powerful? What could make you feel like that? he expressed his genuine curiosity; he held her in high esteem. Agnes faced the dimming sun in the distance, her smile getting smaller as she delved into her memories. I was born the youngest daughter of three children. My mother gave birth to my two older brothers and me, before passing away from sickness. My father, although sad, and holding every right to take his anger out on me, showered me with kindness ever since I could remember. We lived in a cold environment, my father and brothers worked hard every day to hunt for food, while I gathered wood to keep our houses fire burning. Our village was very supportive, helping another to survive the harsh frost-waves that arrived almost every month. I made several friends, and my father kept on telling me just how much I resembled my mother. How kind and pretty I was. Fast forward several years, and its my twelfth birthday. I was wearing the beautiful dress my father had bought some days ago, he, my brothers, and many people from within the village came to celebrate. It was a joyous day until two strangers appeared at the party. My father welcomed them warmly, I thought that they were distant family at first, but the man introduced himself as my father-in-law, and the boy next to him as my soon-to-be husband. I was just as confused at the revelation as you are now. Until that day I was unaware of either of those twos existence. I looked to my father, and he just smiled at me. Later that day I confronted him about it, I was upset. We argued all night, at some point my brothers joined in, but they sided with my father. I later found out that the man and the boy were rather influential, able to give my family an out to the hellish snow. In my frustration and anger, I ran away. I was young and frail, my legs couldnt carry me far before several groups of people caught up with me. They had searched for me desperately. Not just my father and brothers, but the other villagers as well. They were trying to curry favour with that pair of father and son. In my bewilderment I did not realise where I had run to, the snow covered my vision, and only through the shouts and warnings of those that came for me did I notice the ice beneath my feet. I had run atop a frozen lake, the one we were supposed to avoid, as there had been unfortunate incidents in the past. My pursuers inched closer; my mind went into overdrive. I did not want to marry that boy, I did not want my family to hate me for declining the marriage, but getting both was impossible. The next moments were a blur; my memories are strange I dont entirely remember how I did it, but I could feel a sense of control, control of my surroundings. It eased my mind, but not to a point where I regained my sanity. I waved my hands, and the ice below my familys and fellow villagers feet cracked and gave way. The sound of screams for help, and the gurgling of water haunt my dreams to this day. I only remember that I continued running. I was in a trance, created by my own mind to avoid realising that I had murdered everyone. I ran and ran until the cold seeped into my very bones. I had no food nor water, after some time my body gave in, and I could no longer move. It would have been a peaceful death, the cold numbed all of my senses, I wouldnt even have noticed. But within my vision appeared what I believed to be an angel, sent by the gods to retrieve me. The angel had the form of a young man, somewhere around twenty years old, brown hair. I chuckled; the gods had sent such a pretty angel to get me after that I passed out. When I awoke, I wondered whether I was alive or dead, I felt so comfortable within the soft bed, a warm and cozy hut. I still remember the sound of the fireplace at the other end of the room. I was so very calm, until the angel entered the hut. He was holding a beverage out of which steam rose. Once he saw that I was awake, he slowly approached me with it and smiled. The calmness within me was nowhere to be seen. My heart raced, and I am pretty sure that my face was as red as a cherry. As I am sure you already guessed: that angel was Lord Cykrus. I swore my unwavering loyalty to him and have served by his side ever since. Agnes concluded her story, leaving Frey at a loss for words. He wasnt sure whether he should feel sad at her traumatic experience, or whether he should be happy that they were a lot more similar than he expected. Its quite ironic though, I grew up in an icy environment, and that turned out to be my element as a mage she scoffed. Freys thoughts churned for a while, before he managed to find the right words to express himself. I spent a lot of time in nature, among flowers and the dirt. My elements also ended up similarly he said. Agnes was taken aback; her eyes went wide as she suddenly understood something. Wait if the environment shapes a mages foundation could it be? she stood up in a hurry. Wha- Freys sight followed her. I feel like I just had an epiphany! I need some time alone, thank you Frey! she spoke quickly, and ran off just a second later. Frey watched her disappear, his mouth wide open, completely stupefied. Epiphany? If only he too could have such a thing. Perhaps then he would make some progress on unveiling the runes. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. He stood up himself and was about to leave the roof through the way they came up, but he saw several groups of guards marching towards the gates of Aventia. They were on horseback, surrounding a carriage that appeared to be filled with rations. Frey was unaware of the search for Hodwan, he was curious, but the only person he felt comfortable enough to ask rushed off several minutes ago. He gave up on trying to guess what was happening, and instead headed back to the palace. On the way he felt like he was being watched, quick glances into his surroundings came up empty, everything appeared normal, so he just tried to blend into the crowd. He decided to rush back, the guard watching over the gate to the palace luckily recognized Aventias newest mage, Cykrus Aventias disciple, and allowed him inside. Only then did Frey manage to breathe a little easier. He headed inside and down to the entrance of the treasury, only to see that it was locked. Agnes was nowhere to be seen either. He scratched his head, unsure what to do. How long would her epiphany last? Frey gave up for today and went to take a bath instead of dedicating the rest of this day to rune-study. Agnes still hadnt returned on the following day, and without her protecting the treasury, Lord Cykrus did not intend to open it. Frey felt rather troubled, he was happy for Agnes, even though he did not understand what her epiphany would result in, but the longer this went on, the more time he lost. He decided to look for her and ask. As he was wandering through the halls of the palace, he realised, that he had no idea who resided where. He passed by the maids and butlers of the palace often enough, but he just couldnt gather the necessary courage to approach them and start a conversation. Frey glanced around a corner, merely his head standing out, his sight set on the young butler that had helped him wash and get clothed when he first came to this new home of his. The butler was in the middle of moving a bunch of furniture, too preoccupied to notice the little spy on his tail. Target in sight. someone spoke, but it wasnt Frey. Frey nearly passed out from the shock, his heart skipping several beats as he turned around to face the speaker. It was Lena, the palaces head-maid, with a playful smile on her face. What are you doing, sneaking through the palace? she asked sarcastically, but not in a mean manner. Frey was caught completely off guard; she had approached him like a stealthy ninja. I- uhm, dont know where to find Agnes. he remembered that the two were rather close. Agnes, hm? I do know where she is, in her room but she rushed past me yesterday, telling me that no one is to disturb her until she comes out herself. She wore a wide smile; do you know what happened? Lena tilted her head as she asked. Frey considered his answer for a moment but ended up shaking his head. I am not sure. he answered her. Whatever it is, I dont think she will be out any time soon. Is there anything in particular you need from her? Can I help perhaps? Lena offered. Without her I cant continue on the runes in the basement. Frey said. Both Agnes and Lord Cykrus seemed to trust Lena, so telling her about the rune-study was probably fine. Runes? Oh, something about magic, right? Yeah, I definitely cant help with that. Lena chuckled. So you cant continue with that magic thingy? Why dont you fill that open timeslot with something else then? she suggested. Huh like, reading books? Frey asked for clarification, he hadnt even thought about that possibility. You could. Or you could do something good for your body and exercise. Exercise? Yes, exercise dont tell me you have never done that? she said, but as she looked over the scrawny looking Frey again, she deduced the answer herself. I am not particularly sporty myself, but I do know a few things. Do you want to try? Yes! he answered enthusiastically. Four days passed, and not a peep from Agnes. In the meantime, Frey got introduced to sit-ups, as well as push-ups. Lena showed him the ropes, albeit that she herself wasnt all that knowledgeable when it came to workouts. Besides those two exercises, she also instructed him to run laps around the palace itself, to improve his stamina. The strenuous activity managed to get his mind off of the runes for a while, but at the end of each day they returned. Before he went to sleep, he held the hope that Agnes would show up again. He enjoyed exercising, it was another task he could do alone, but his anxiety grew stronger with each day he was kept from the runes. The depressing feeling of failing to understand a single thing had already escaped his mind, it was just waiting to remind him. Every morning he would visit the basement, in hopes of finding her, as well as the open gate to the treasury, but he was disappointed each time. Only on the fifth day were his prayers finally heard; Agnes was already waiting for him. Freys mood improved immediately; he ran up to her to make sure he wasnt hallucinating. Agnes, you are back? I am. Thinking my theory through took a little longer than I had expected. Did anything change? Its hard to put into words, but I feel like I shortened the distance between myself and rank three. Frey couldnt believe his ears rank three! Something that both Agnes and Lord Cykrus were desperately working towards. They did not shirk on their praise for the power of rank three mages, thus only fuelling the fire that burned within Freys imagination. What were you up to these last few days? Still the same old? she asked. No, the treasury didnt open without you here. Lena taught me some training methods in the meantime. Training methods? Like, physical training? Mhm. Frey nodded his head. Thats good. Stamina is also something that can influence a battle between mages. Anyways, I dont want to keep you from your studying. Do your best as always. She then sent him off. He headed inside, eager to continue. Agnes was seemingly closing in on rank three, he could not afford to be left behind. Several weeks passed by in a flash, then weeks turned into months. One month, two months, three months, and still no progress on Freys end. Failure upon failure was tearing him apart on the inside, with the deadline drawing closer. He tried to balance his days between study and exercise, to get his mind off of those negative thoughts at least for several hours per day, but the only permanent solution to this was success. Agnes did her best to distract or cheer him up, but he was growing numb to those positive feelings she was trying to convey. As he was heading into the treasury one morning, Agnes was debating how she could help the poor boy without destroying his future chances in the arcane. This wasnt a spur of the moment decision, but something that had been weighing on her mind for a good while. She had to watch him grow more silent and dejected with each passing day, after all. Frey, when you think of the element earth, what comes to your mind? she asked him. He had already passed her but stopped and turned around in response to her question. Earth? Earth is what we walk on it is the foundation beneath houses; used for construction. Earth can be hard, but it can also be soft. Earth can cover huge areas, or just tiny spots. Earth can be fertile, allowing crops and flowers to bloom. Frey pondered for a moment but managed to summarise his view of the element. Thats good already, but perhaps there are perspectives you have yet to consider earth from. Agnes tried to offer some suggestions, she had no accomplishments in regard to the element earth, but she couldnt watch Frey any longer without saying anything. Other perspectives? he mumbled to himself, then thanked her for her valuable advice and insight before continuing. Even more time passed, and without knowing, Frey had turned ten years old. However, unlike his age, nothing had changed about his circumstances. He slowly felt like he was going insane. In the meantime, the search for Hodwan had started to show results. Though big parts of Aventias lands were covered in forests or mountains, the guards had scoured for any traces of him for the last year, some eyewitnesses had claimed to have seen a man that resembled the description; whether they simply wanted the money given to them as a reward for the information, or their words were truthful, had yet to be ascertained. Cykrus was gazing out a window on the second floor of the palace, below him was the garden, filled with beautiful flowers, and a lone boy sitting among them. He had kept silent, even when Frey exceeded the time-limit Cykrus had expected of him. He had kept silent, even though Frey had yet to show the slightest progress in regard to the deciphering of the runes. However, his patience was running dry, if Frey didnt get enough time to get accustomed to casting spells, he was bound to be a contender for the last place within the competition. Cykrus turned around, then walked away from the window with an audible sigh. Frey had his eyes closed while sitting on the bare ground, he looked like he was meditating, but at the next moment his eyes shot open. As he got up, he gripped a bunch of flowers in his hands and ripped them out of the ground. He trampled on them, ruining the beauty of garden. He began tearing down his surroundings; the even ground beneath him wrecked and tossed everywhere. The tiles that made up the path through the garden flew several meters before hitting the ground again. By the time Frey was done, his breathing was haggard, the exhaustion could be seen in his face. Dirt covered most of his body, as well as the underside of his nails, which he had used to dig out both rocks and flowers. His beautiful clothes, and more importantly, the garden, were ruined. Before anyone managed to see the scene or stop him from leaving, he already went back down to the basement. Agnes shot him a curious stare due to his strange appearance, but seeing that he didnt say anything, neither did she. Frey disappeared inside of the small room holding the inheritance tome, and before long a furious Cykrus appeared before Agnes, well on his way into the treasury, as a cold breeze reminded him of the presence of the ice mage. What?! I need to talk to Frey, now! his cool demeanour nowhere to be seen. Did you already forget? You tasked me with guarding the entrance so that no one can interrupt him while he is in the midst of understanding a rune. Agnes retorted, not about to ignore her orders. You! Argh You know that he hasnt made any progress in the last year! What could he possibly be understanding right now? Once he gets out, Ill teach him some spells, so what if he gets stuck at rank one for the rest of his live?! At least he wont be useless then! Cykrus attempted to vent some of his anger through shouting. What did he even do for you to be so agitated? He rampaged through the garden, all those exotic flowers, gifts, my ancestors received years ago, completely and utterly decimated! And why? Because he needed to let out some steam from all of his accumulated failures! Thats why! Lord Cykrus continued. Still, I wont let you through. Agnes remained firm on her stance. Cykrus breathed in and out, trying to calm down. He nodded at Agnes, then left the basement with loud stomps. It was only a matter of time before Frey finished his study today, at which point he could reprimand him, but unlike his expectations, Frey did not leave the treasury. 10 - A favour Four of the seven chairs around the table were occupied, the hooded people had convened for yet another secret meeting. The woman in charge let her hair down, it was the only visible feature, her long red hair, which was nearly gleaming, looked as smooth as silk. Beside her, the same woman had just taken her place, her report about the progress of their contestant for the upcoming competition was a vivid memory in their minds, a truly important topic. Two of the men from the previous meeting had gathered as well, and without further ado, the meeting had begun. Where are the rest? one of the men spoke while impatiently tapping his finger on the table. They are preoccupied. the second man answered. Again? Is our gathering just a joke in their eyes? If it was up to me, Id- Simon. the mans monologue got cut short by the red-haired woman. Though she only called out his name, he immediately went quiet, in fact, the atmosphere in the entire room changed. Their presence isnt necessary, everyone that I required has been invited, and came. she said as her eyes scanned through the room, shortly stopping on the members in attendance, before moving on to the next. Charles. she said, her gaze finally arriving on the last of the members there. The man nodded in response, then cleared his throat before speaking. As you know, I have been put in charge of reconnaissance, especially regarding Aventia and the competition as of late. he began, and the others silently showed their understanding. And as I reported during one of our previous gatherings: I have lost contact with our agent within the borders of Aventia. His name is Hodwan. That general who fell from grace? the second woman interrupted with a quick question. Yes, that one. I employed him in hopes that he would strive to regain his honour, but for unknown reasons, he has stopped interacting with our messengers. Charles continued. Though I have attempted to locate him, these searches have yet to show any results. It is nigh impossible to find him without a dedicated search-party, however larger groups like that are bound to catch Aventias attention. What are the chances that this man has abandoned his loyalty to us? the red-haired woman interjected, causing Charles heart to stir. I cannot say. It would be no exaggeration to say that Hodwan is eccentric. Though I would like to say its impossible, he is a man of such flippant actions. This agent of yours holds too much information. Could his disappearance mean that he has already been captured, or worse, started collaborating? Simon voiced his own thoughts after being given a brief window to speak. My agents arent your run-of-the-mill type. They are chosen after careful consideration and training. Their tongues arent loose either! Charles glared at Simon, the mans remark scraping on his pride. The woman in charge lifted her hand, silencing the two and their brewing quarrel. Those are valid worries, ones that I share. Charles. I permit your search-party. Find this man and bring him back. I dont care whether he is dead or alive, just make sure you know how much he divulged beforehand. she ordered, and Charles bowed in response, his head nearly reaching the surface of the table. Then the red-haired woman turned her head to look at the remaining mysterious woman. An inheritance has been located near the Land of Fog. Silvana, have your daughter take charge in recovering it. I assume it will be helpful to her growth. Thank you for your generosity. I promise that her results in the competition will be satisfying! Silvana showed a wide grin. Almost a full week had passed, Cykrus was pacing from one end of the basement to the other. After each cycle he would glance down the hall of the treasury before repeating. Could you stop? You are making me uneasy. Agnes finally spoke up. Can you blame me? The boy we have placed our hopes onto hasnt left that damn room for almost seven days. No food nor water. He could be dead for all we know! Cykrus was waving his hands in the air, trying to convey just how serious this situation was. I get it, but dont you think he would just leave the room if he was thirsty or hungry? she just shrugged in return. He felt incredibly ridiculous, of course he too thought about that, but Freys behaviour was more than just odd, unlike anything he had ever shown to them. At the same time, within the closed off room, a lone light source served to illuminate that very boy. His breathing was loud and rough, his stomach already showing signs of shrinking inwards, and his skin had an unhealthy pale tone. And yet his eyes were glued to the tome in front of him, like a famished predator watching his next prey. Freys lips and tongue moved without making a sound, as if he was speaking words without truly uttering them. The characters that made up the rune in front of him were perfectly still, however in his eyes they moved, danced in the air even. Like a hallucination, just extremely vivid. His brain was tingling all over, the longer he looked at the rune, the more he understood, the fiercer the tingling became. Freys head was getting warmer by the moment, the tingling turned into a fiery sensation, the contents of the rune practically burning themselves into his mind. Instead of pain, he could only feel pleasure, his fingers began to twitch from his excitement. He had lost track of time soon after entering the room, there had merely existed a theory inside of his mind, but at this point he became aware of his success. A smile bloomed on his face; he had successfully turned that eventuality into reality. Another hour passed before a noise from down the hall of the treasury caught Agnes and Cykrus attention. The door to the inheritance had opened, revealing a thin figure, which came stumbling out. Cykrus didnt waste another moment, immediately sprinting towards the frail-looking Frey, just in time to stop him from tumbling towards the floor. The boy was lying motionlessly in his arms, his eyes closed, the rough breathing was only one of the many things Cykrus noticed about him. A fever? he mumbled as Agnes stopped next to the two. He doesnt look well at all. Is there anything I can do? she asked, hoping to be of some use, but Cykrus merely shook his head. He respected her for being the powerful mage she was, but she had few useful skills beyond that, first aid or healing certainly not among them. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Wait! Healing no, I dont want to be indebted to him of all people a solution popped up in his mind, but he tried to wipe it away the next second. Hm? You mean the church? Agnes inquired, but she was met with an awkward smile. Yeah, no, I get it. she nodded after remembering how she had stolen Priest Simerlins horse quite some time ago. Lets first get him out of the basement, into a comfortable bed, along with some water and food, then we can uh, discuss the rest. Cykrus spoke hurriedly, then carefully lifted Frey, and left after closing the treasury. News of Freys condition had quickly caused a commotion among the palaces staff, word travelled into the streets just as fast, and it was only a matter of time before it reached outsiders. Agnes and Cykrus were standing at the bedside next to Frey, a wet piece of cloth resting on his head. His condition seemed to have gotten worse, another day had passed between him exiting the inheritance chamber and now, all because Cykrus was still weighing the pros and cons of approaching Simerlin. Do we even have a different choice available? Agnes asked full of concern, she had grown to like Frey, her concern was more heartfelt than what Cykrus, who only thought of Aventias future, felt. I cant think of one Cykrus shook his head. That priest is a shrewd man. Whatever he might ask in return for his help, it will more than likely put us in a perilous situation. But it is still better than risking Frey, no? Agnes could merely voice her own opinion; the final decision lay with her lord. On the morning of the next day, various members of the church had gathered inside and around the palace. Their spiritual leader, Priest Simerlin, had appeared in front of Cykrus as an uninvited guest at first, offering to heal Frey to help pave a safe path for the future of Aventia. His reputation among the citizens had quickly boomed to a new height, his selflessness and seeming absence of greed caused those who had a lack of better insight to hail him as a true saint. However, Cykrus frowned at the same man, they had just begun a private meeting. On the surface, this meetings purpose was to find the root of Freys affliction, but those present knew that things werent so simple. The priest was standing right next to Freys bed, his back slightly hunched to get a better view of the boy. His signature smile was ever present, perfectly masquerading whatever thoughts were hiding underneath. Cykrus cleared his throat, Well?. Nothing that a miracle cannot cure. Simerlin answered after being done with his observations. A miracle? You mean your spells? Agnes asked. The two cannot be compared, our miracles are bestowed upon us by the gods themselves! Simerlin preached while pressing his hands together, causing Agnes to roll her eyes. Great. Then we can- Then we can discuss my payment. the priest finally confirmed Cykrus worries, the fact that he had interrupted him was the smallest problem. Right. You sound like you already have something in mind. Cykrus answered. Agnes decided to remain quiet, leaving the priest and her lord alone in the conversation. Indeed, although it is a shame that your apprentice is suffering the longer we drag this on, services must be properly repaid, I am sure you agree. Simerlin spoke while showing a poor impression of a sad expression. I am not asking much, all that I require of you is a favour. the priest continued. A favour? Cykrus squinted his eyes. Correct. However, it is not a favour from Cykrus Aventia that I seek, but a favour from the future rank three mage that you are. Simerlin explained, causing Cykrus to recoil in shock. Rank three?! What is this favour about- no, why would you need a rank three mage in the first place? With the forces of the entire church at your beck and call, there shouldnt be a case where youd need my help, ever Cykrus was exasperated, drawing in sharp breaths. Unless Cykrus held his hand against his forehead. Correct again. I am unable to rely on the church for this problem. Working with smart people is always a pleasure. An internal power-struggle then? Cykrus asked for clarification, but Simerlin responded with his same old smile, refusing to answer. No No, I dont want to get caught up in the churchs affairs. he refused immediately, almost causing Agnes to yelp in surprise. What a shame, I thought the boy was special to you, since you have been investing in him for a year now, but it seems I was wrong. I am truly curious who you are going to send to the competition in his stead. the priest shrugged. Cykrus clenched his fist but opened it again just a few seconds later. Assaulting the man and having a falling out with the church was the worst possible outcome. He could only swallow the taunting and curse the priest in his mind. What makes you so confident that I will reach rank three in the first place? Call it intuition. There are rumours circulating, which paint you as a dangerous rank two mage. Though I have never seen you fight myself, I am capable of reading your aura and estimating. Simerlin sized him up. Overblown rumours tend to die out with time, but yours has been around long enough. The fact that your little plot of land hasnt been invaded yet cant be attributed to just sheer luck. he lightly shook his head. Cykrus clenched his teeth. He looked at the sleeping Frey, his irregular breathing and beet red face causing Cykrus to feel a light clenching sensation in his chest. He sighed and closed his eyes, I agree to your condition. But just so we are on the same page, if you do not return him to his peak state after all your boasting, then the deal falling through will be the least of your problems. Haha, I like your confidence! A good choice. Now, allow me some space to call upon the grace of our gods, to bestow upon us a miracle of life! the priest spoke with just a hint of fervour. Agnes and Cykrus glanced at each other before stepping back from the bed and Simerlin. The priest raised his hands into the air, his palms faced upwards as he began to mumble incoherent gibberish, which was oddly pleasant on the ears. After some short minutes he turned his palm, making it face downwards at Frey, May your kindness reach and envelop this poor child. Though he may be tainted with filthy blood, he too aspires to become a true human, following your likeness as any devout believer should. around Simerlins hands formed an aura of gold, with a tint of white. Agnes focused on the sight, Simerlins description of miracles had greatly interested her. She hoped to gleam some deeper insights by observing this glaring radiance in front of her. The light practically appeared from thin air, Agnes eyes were about to pop out as she realised that the priest could cast a spell, or at least something similar, without the usage of the elemental particles in their surroundings. Small droplets of gold trickled down from Simerlins hands, onto Frey. His pale face regained some colour, his breathing grew a bit more stable, but on the flip side the priest looked to be getting more exhausted by the minute. Simerlin suddenly began to frown. It wasnt due to exhaustion, but because he had noticed that his miracles efficacy wasnt what he had expected earlier. He poured and poured his gods grace onto Frey, but there was no qualitative change. Not managing to keep his part of the deal was an unthinkable situation, not only would he not receive the help he had desired, but he would make a powerful enemy on top! He gritted his teeth, his eyes turned bloodshot, all of his attention and effort was focused onto healing Frey. Several minutes later the priest slumped down to his knees, seemingly out of energy, just shy of collapsing entirely. Simerlins vision was shortly exchanged with pure darkness, but he stopped himself from falling through sheer will. The frown had disappeared from his face, replaced by a smug smile. The rest will depend on him. he said as he propped himself up. What are you talking about? You mean you didnt manage to heal him? Cykrus flared up. And what was that insulting prayer for? Agnes followed suit. The priests smile turned wry. The boy was not in need of healing, only assistance. he said and lifted his hand, signalling that he would not explain any further. However much Agnes and Cykrus wanted to interrogate the man, their attention quickly shifted at the sound of Frey grunting. The young boy slowly opened his eyes and stretched his arms while lying down, like he had just woken up, unaware of his surroundings. Frey! You alright? Agnes jumped to the bedside, reaching out her hand to test the temperature of his forehead. Feeling that it was rather normal she sighed in relief. Agnes? Where am I? Lord Cykrus! his bewilderment was lifted as he saw the face of his lord, remembering back to his destructive actions within the palaces garden. I shall take my leave. Priest Simerlin interjected, then left by supporting himself against the wall. Cykrus wanted to see him out personally, to make sure that he would leave without a fuss, but he felt that Frey should be his first priority. He too walked over and lowered himself roughly to Freys height. What happened within the treasury? he sounded patient and calm, not at all what Frey had expected. But all of their faces lit up the moment he spoke his next words, I did it! I understood a rune!. Really?! Cykrus clasped both of his shoulders, firmly holding onto him. How? What changed? he threw out some more questions. I followed Agnes advice Frey said, but that only caused brows to be raised. My advice? she mumbled, trying her best to remember what she had said. Yes, you said that I need to look at earth from a different perspective, so I did. he answered. What do you mean? Cykrus became even more curious. I used to think that earth was the foundation for construction, which can be true, but I completely forgot about its destructiveness. Earth can be used to build, but earthquakes destroy. Flowers bloom on fertile soil, but wilt and die on barren lands. There is not one side without the other I realised that when I was sitting in the garden Frey explained. Hence the destruction you caused, to see earths different kind of state Cykrus finally understood. I am sorry. the boy lowered his head. Dont be. Those flowers may have been exotic, but even they wouldnt survive if Aventia ceased to exist. Your growth is the most important thing. Cykrus patted his head. The anxiety that was consuming Frey from within eased, enough for him to finally show a smile after a long while of hard work. But you really do feel normal again, right? Cykrus could not shake off that last bit of worry within him, that the priest had still somehow cheated them. I do. Frey nodded, sitting up in the bed to show that he was completely healthy. Its just that my head feels a bit strange, ever since I understood the rune. he continued. How so? Agnes asked. My head feels all tingly, and when I close my eyes and focus, its almost like I can see the rune in the pitch black. Frey explained. Thats good. Thats normal. The tingling will stop once you become accustomed to the spell, which is what we are going to do right now training! 11 - Rank one mage You know whats bugging me? That earth spirit you told me about, it should be a spell then why did he still take so long to understand his first rune, could it be that he is delaying on purpose? Cykrus whispered as he observed Frey from a distance. The boy was standing at the centre of the palaces garden, surrounded by earth particles on all fronts. He had his eyes closed, focusing on the information the rune had left behind inside of his mind, he was making his first attempt at unleashing the spell. Agnes visibly disagreed with her lords thoughts. I doubt it. He may be hiding some things, but he isnt dishonest. He is not any different from us; he has his own goals, aspirations, hurdles and secrets. she said and looked on as the earth lightly began to rumble. The scale was small, not even a full square meter, however anyone who scoffed at the sight would have their eyes pop out of their sockets, as a pointy spike made purely of earth shot out of the ground. Frey began laughing at the sight, he had cast this spell, he had caused this spike to appear! Cykrus applauded from the side, he had regained much of his confidence after seeing this display. Maybe, just maybe, there was still hope for Aventia. Although Frey had taken quite a bit more time than he expected for the first part of their preparations, whos to say that things wont go uphill from this point forth? Two years was still a long time ahead. Did you see what I did! Frey wore a bright smile as he faced the two of them. Ill do it again! he said with much excitement, holding out his hands towards the next spot of earth particles. The spot he targeted vibrated once again, yet another spike shot out from below, but an unexpected sound echoed within the boys ears just a moment later. It sounded like a wall being broken apart. Freys eyes went wide, the smile on his face frozen in place as he focused his gaze downwards at the half-destroyed spike, whose broken tip had come dangerously close towards him. Cykrus had his right arm outstretched, breathing a sigh of relief as he saw Frey unharmed. Luckily, he had reacted in time. Frey lowered his arms, his excitement was quickly overshadowed by the realisation that the spells posed not just a threat to enemies, but to oneself as well. Do not lose focus of your spells, no matter the situation. If you already have a chance of harming yourself with your spells, just imagine your troubles when someone else attacks you with spells of their own. Cykrus lectured. Frey nodded in response, even without those words he had understood his mistake, but the display of Cykrus breaking his spike still replayed in his mind: how incredible must his lords control over their shared element be? Especially his reaction time was out of this world! Frey sighed in admiration; he thanked the gods for making him this mans disciple. Now, try again, but keep note of your control. And dont get overconfident! Cykrus ordered, then turned back to Agnes. About that thing you mentioned earlier he spoke. Simerlins miracle? Agnes made sure they were speaking of the same thing. Right, that. Like I said, I swear, not a single element within that room was used, or even reacted to his spell. she recounted what she believed to have seen. Cykrus tilted his head slightly to observe Frey. Earths particles are also used up very rarely, could it be that? he asked while observing the spikes that littered the former garden. Although the ground was vastly deformed in comparison to before, the number of available orbs used to cast a spell remained roughly the same. No, its not that. I am certain that I saw correctly, it just doesnt make any sense she smiled wryly. I should have paid more attention; I was too absorbed in my thoughts at the time- Cykrus stopped speaking as the sound of clattering metal armour approached them. My lord! My lord! a guard from the palaces gates hurried over to him. Whats the matter? Cykrus asked as the man stopped a respectful distance away from him, then placed his fist over his heart, where the green peacock insignia was engraved. I come bearing a letter of most urgent news! I was ordered to deliver it to you post haste. the man claimed, reached for his pocket, and pulled out a sealed envelope which he presented with both of his hands. Thank you, you may return. Cykrus answered after accepting the envelope. The guard showed the same gesture once more, then left with quick steps. Cykrus carefully examined the envelope, making sure that it wasnt resealed. He recognised the stamp on the wax of the envelope, one of his trusted informants seemed to have uncovered something. The suspense became too unbearable, not just for him, but Agnes also became curious after observing the scene. He ripped the envelope open and pulled out the letter before studying its contents. The Ironhoofs and the Whitewoods are both marching towards the Land of Fog? Cykrus mumbled loud enough for Agnes to overhear. Huh? Whats there? she chimed in. It seems my informants havent found out yet, but those two wouldnt move without a good reason, especially with numbers that are sure to draw attention, like they did. Isnt them battling it out good for us? Especially so close to the competition? Perhaps, but if they truly end up fighting, then whatever they are searching for must be that much more worth it. Should we get involved? Not you, Agnes, we have no chance of obtaining what they seek in a confrontation. Ill have some people keep tabs on the situation- That reminds me I have some more preparations to make, Ill leave Freys training to you for now. But I dont know the first thing about earth magic! Doesnt matter, teach him whatever you can, and let him figure out the rest. If there are any hurdles he cant get over, Ill spare some time to intervene. If he wants to enter the treasury for the tome, just come to me. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Agnes hesitated to agree. Although she had called Frey her apprentice in order to trick Simerlin on their way back to Aventia, she didnt feel ready to impart her wisdom onto someone else. She was just a rank two mage with a slightly more intimidating reputation than most. Agnes sighed deeply, then nodded her head. Alright, but just know that I wont take the blame when he doesnt turn out the way you picture him. she said. Id never blame you. I will leave it to you then. Cykrus smiled at her, glanced at Frey once more, and quietly left. Frey had focused entirely on wielding his first spell, all of these events passed by without him noticing. Agnes turned towards him and walked over while mentally preparing to mentor this child. Three months passed, and Frey dedicated all of the time he had to getting accustomed to his control over the earthen spikes. Agnes advised him how to use them more efficiently, to surprise enemies, to vary their size, width, and length, to make them unpredictable. She taught him to reuse the leftover particles that remained on the spikes he created, adding an entirely new layer of surprise for anyone that underestimated him. After the first two weeks he felt that his control over the spikes were good enough, and he yearned for the inheritance tome, to learn even more spells. Agnes had lectured him back when they first met, that variety was a mages most powerful tool. Although Cykrus was busy, he happily agreed to open the treasury whenever Frey requested access. The first time he reopened the tome after having deciphered his first rune, he felt like ants were crawling all over his brain. This tingling sensation felt unpleasant at first, but after glancing at the remaining runes inside of the book, it dimmed somewhat. Frey flipped through the pages, before he tried his hand at another rune, he wanted to quench his thirst of curiosity. Did his view of the rune that contained the spikes change at all? Back at the start, it used to be nothing more than a still image, a strange character he had no use for, but as he arrived at the page, he could feel the connection between it, and the information that had engraved itself into his head. He used his finger to trace the outlines of the rune, each twist and every turn of the drawing had a meaning, one he now saw through with ease. Now that he had finally reached his first milestone, he managed to take some time and appreciate the intricate details before him. For the first time he questioned the origin of this tome. Cykrus mentioned that he learned his first spells through this tome as well, and its pages looked like they had seen their fair share of centuries. Had his ancestors created it, or did they merely chance upon it too? Either way, he wondered whether he was able to replicate the drawing himself. Frey had seen what runes could do, Hodwan had given him a demonstration he wouldnt forget for life. The contents of the rune were now a part of him, and its design was a picture-perfect memory He shook his head, there were no tools around to draw or carve a rune for now, so he instead focused on the remaining pages of the book. Frey noticed upon closer inspection, that several parts of other runes shared similarities to the one he had learned. Cykrus had told him that understanding them would get easier after the first one, and it seemed that was correct. No matter how hard he tried though, he was unable to guess what kind of spell hid behind which rune. He chose a random design and started analysing it. Like this, several more months passed. Frey alternated between his physical workout, deciphering runes to gain new spells, and practising them. Leaving the palaces grounds became a scarcity. Those depressing feelings he used to have since lessened, though he still worried about the competition and his progress, he managed to contain them to a degree. The only other form of entertainment he had access to during those times were private conversations with Lu, and the rumours the palaces staff exchanged with one another. One particular rumour stood out to him, the day he overheard it, he felt his heart skip a beat. I heard they finally found some clues on the whereabouts of that wanted criminal. Hm? Which one? You know that bandit who got lucky enough to escape Lady Agnes pursuit. Ah! That one. Yeah, I remember. The announcement back then still boggles my mind! After all, Lady Agnes is such a strong mage! I know, right? I cant imagine what underhanded tricks that man must have used to escape. I hope they catch him soon all of Aventia will get to sleep more soundly then. Supposedly he is hiding out in Pinestop. Pinestop? That town isnt too big, unless he runs, I guess that bandits time is ticking. Frey had finally found out about the ongoing search for Hodwan, the man who had taken everything from him, the target of his revenge, and the final goal he had set for himself! Frey scoffed at the thought, he had learned much already, he was confident in his spells, his training worked wonders. He knew what to do, so he approached Agnes to inform her. Are you crazy? We dont have the time to waste on that small fry, the competition is in less than a year and a half! There are still so many things for you to learn and prepare for! Agnes immediately refused him. Besides, once the guards have captured him, you can do with him whatever you want. But didnt you tell me that normal humans cant measure up to rank one mages? Frey retorted, making his intent on facing Hodwan clear. That Hodwan was left nigh-dead after using all of the runes on his body, he was just lucky to remain hidden for so long. Agnes answered, but Frey held onto his doubts. Anyways, return to your studies, even if the guards are too incompetent to capture him, the current you wouldnt be able to defeat that guy, so keep getting stronger first. she ordered him. Frey left with a pout, if even Agnes had this stance, approaching Cykrus to ask for permission would be in vain. He returned to his room, the day passed by in a flash, the sun slowly setting. It was time for dinner, Lena the head-maid was carrying a tray of food, specially prepared for Frey, to aid in his growth. She approached his closed door, then knocked lightly. Lena knew how eccentric mages could be from all those years she had served under Cykrus and Agnes, her knocking was light enough to not break someones concentration. There was no response, so she gripped the handle of the door, and carefully opened it. I am coming in she said while pushing the door. Lena stepped inside and immediately noticed that there was no light, nor any trace of Frey. She looked through the room while pondering over what to do, then decided to just leave the tray on the table within, in case he returned soon. The head-maid closed the door behind herself and returned to her usual duties. At the same time, a hooded figure with a small stature was hushing from one alley to the next, slowly moving towards the main gate of Aventia. While the figure thought it was being sneaky, the few onlookers that noticed its presence raised their brows at the amusing sight. The figure squinted its eyes once it had the gate in sight, pondering over a strategy to get by the guards unnoticed. As usual, a full group was protecting the entrance, and searching incoming carriages and travellers, the same could sometimes apply to those intending to leave, especially when they looked or acted suspiciously Said figure checking all the boxes. Perhaps a spell? Or could just sneaking by work? The figure pondered, until it jumped in surprise, as someone had placed their hand on their shoulder. The hooded figure flinched in fear, their gaze shooting at the perpetrator, only to see a warrior wearing white and golden-red. However, the figures gaze moved past the man right in front of them, landing on another instead It really was you young Frey. Priest Simerlin spoke from atop his horse, at the centre of a formation of the churchs warriors. N- No, I am not- Frey stumbled over his words while trying to lie his way out. A strange attire, but judging from your behaviour, Id say you are trying to leave the city, hm? he continued, not minding Frey. The boy swallowed his words, the priest had seen right through him, he only nodded in response. Simerlin scratched his head, I am unsure why youd want to do that, but thanks to you, I have successfully put Lord Aventia in my debt. I wouldnt mind helping you out. Freys eyes lit up, he nodded again, much more enthusiastically, then walked along with the churchs members towards the gate. The guards stationed there nodded at the priest, wordlessly informing him that he is allowed passage. One of them noticed the hooded figure among the group, but before he spoke up, he reminded himself that even Lord Aventia himself had to treat the priest with respect. A meek guard like himself was better off not questioning such events. After the group had distanced themselves far enough from the gate, they began splitting up. Frey walked into one direction, and the remaining horses into another. Simerlin looked at the boy and sighed. You look like you are in need of a horse. he said while shaking his head, trying not to mind the fact that this would be the second time he had lent a horse, and likely wouldnt get it back. Frey stopped to look at the man, Are you sure? He felt strange, his opinion of the priest was rather bad, so this act of kindness was completely unexpected. Simerlin gestured with his hand, and one of his guards got off their horse, then helped Frey onto it. I wont forget this. Frey thanked him, then urged the horse on. He had no experience in riding a horse, only that one time where he rode with Agnes. At first the horse did not react to him, causing Frey great embarrassment. Move he whispered in his desperation, and without further delay, the horse started to walk. You better not. Simerlin spoke out loud once the boy had left his vicinity. Agnes and Cykrus were seated within the dining hall, both of them enjoying the meal the palaces cook had made. You really have got to give this guy a raise! Agnes gushed, causing her lord to chuckle. What is Frey up to today? he asked as Lena walked in with a second helping. Mhm, about that, he approached me to send him after that Hodwan guy. I obviously disagreed, but he didnt look happy about it. Agnes remembered the interaction she had with the boy. Cykrus raised his brow, So, where is he right now? About that I was going to bring his meal to him, but I didnt find him. Lena interjected. Cykrus dropped his cutlery on the spot as he stood up in a hurry, rushing out of the dining hall. Agnes followed him with her gaze, she took a bit more time to process what got him so worked up, but not much later her eyes opened in shock, He better not have! 12 - Pinestop The crackling of a bonfire filled the air, thick smoke rose up into the tree-tops of the woods that surrounded it. It was the only source of light in the vicinity, and perfectly served its purpose of providing warmth, as three middle-aged men with light clothing were huddled around it. Buhh! one of them exclaimed while rubbing his hands against his shivering skin. I told you we should have taken those robes when we had the chance, Vince! the second grumbled as he held his hands as close to the fire as he could. Who knew the nights could get this cold?! Not me! the man named Vince retorted, Now hand over the blanket already! he ordered as he faced the last of the trio. Wha? Why? I am all warm now thanks to it the third spoke slowly, sounding like a dunce as he tightly wrapped a grey blanket around himself. The other two looked at him enviously, but neither stood up to take it away from him. Bobby, since you are all cozy already, why not let me have it for a bit? the second man rubbed his hands and displayed an empty smile. No thank you Ronny but we can share if you insist. Bobby spoke, but Ronny only grimaced at the answer he got. Yeah, why dont you go and join your brother under the covers, hm? Vince glanced at Ronny and intended to taunt him, knowing full well that Ronny wanted to hog the entire blanket himself. Tch. Ronny clicked his tongue and moved a bit closer to the campfire. As the three of them attempted to keep themselves warm, the sound of a twig breaking outside of the range of vision the fire provided immediately drew their attention. Hide! Vince whispered before running off into the darkness. Ronny followed suit, but noticed his stupid brother already being asleep. He quickly knocked against his head, then pulled the half-awake man away from the light source. The three swiftly disappeared from sight, fast enough for the approaching figure to miss them entirely. The band of hoodlums reconvened in the shadows, Who is that? Bobby asked while semi-whispering, still not entirely awake yet, his eyes landed on a small, hooded figure riding atop of a horse, slowly approaching the bonfire. How should I know?! Ronny was about to smack him again. Shh! Vince interrupted the two, he did not want to draw attention. Wow! What a nice horse! Looks really healthy too Bobby noted. And those clothes! That robe looks like its made of high-quality fabric! Ronny stroked his chin. I cant believe our luck, boys! A literal goldmine walked right into our camp, hehe. Vince chuckled, their terrible luck finally over. We can sell all of that for a pretty penny! And the kid too. Ronny smirked at the thought. I dont support slavery. Bobby interjected, causing both Vince and Ronny to give him the stinky eye. Fine, we wont sell the kid, but we are definitely going to rob em. Vince decided after a long pause. The hooded figure stopped their horse right next to the fire, they carefully dismounted, and their steed did not budge and inch as they did. If one observed more closely, then the level of obedience was slightly unsettling. As the figure was about to take a seat next to the fire, two men appeared at the edge of the lit part of the woods. I assume you are going to pay for using our bonfire, no? Vince flashed a merchants smile. Of course he is, look at im, he looks like he is carrying gold around just to throw it at beggars. Ronny made a snide remark. The two took one step after the other as they approached the lone boy. The boy stopped himself from sitting down, instead faced the two who spoke to him. I dont have anything on me to give you. he said, his voice full of young innocence. Sure you do. There are your clothes, your horse, and you- Forget that last one. Ronny scratched his head. The horse doesnt belong to me; I cant give it away. I still need it too. the boy continued haggling with the hoodlums in front of him, trying to make them see reason. You cant be that dense Have you never read any stories, boy? Hand over your stuff, or we are forced to hurt you. Vince wanted to avoid a struggle, in which he could accidentally harm their future goods. No can do. the boy shook his hooded head. A shame. Vince shrugged his shoulders, then snapped his finger. The grass rustled right behind the hooded boy, right next to him, leaving him virtually no time to react. Vince smiled victoriously, he had sent Bobby on a special mission ahead of time, to sneak behind the boy and knock him out in one go at the signal. But the expected hit to the boys head, and the subsequent thud of him falling to the ground never came. Instead, a loud thud rang through the air, the big man that was Bobby falling to the ground like a lifeless object. Bobby and the hooded boy stood right next to the fire, which perfectly illuminated them and their immediate surroundings. Bobby?! Ronny exclaimed, and Vince gasped while taking a step backwards, the two could only look on in horror as a long and thick block of earth moved back into the ground. It looked like nothing ever happened, except for the seemingly unconscious dunce lying on the ground. What just Ronny stumbled over his words, this was the first time his brother got knocked out in one hit, completely unbelievable in his eyes, even though he witnessed it himself. A mage! Vince finally understood where this boy got his confidence from, so young and already stronger than any regular human will ever be! Without any hesitation he turned around and wanted to run, using the pair of brothers as a distraction, but before he knew it, his feet could no longer press on, like they were stuck in quicksand, blocking all movement. Vince looked down, and tried his best to hold back his tears, his feet were actually stuck in the ground what rotten luck! He had no more options left and decided to turn his upper body back around, to look at the mage, as well as Ronny and Bobby. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Ronny too was stuck, trying his darndest to pull his legs out, but to no avail. Hey, uh we didnt mean it! You can keep the horse! Vince hoped to appease the boy, so that he wouldnt kill them at least. And the clothes too! You deserve them more than we do, I mean, just look at yourself! Such a handsome and powerful boy. Ronny understood Vinces intentions and quickly joined in on the flattery. the nearest town the hooded figure mumbled rather quietly. Take me to the nearest town he repeated somewhat louder, but full of apprehension, as if he tried to suppress something. That, ah! Of course, Sir! Ronny smiled like the most obedient of servants. Right away, we would only need you to allow us to move! Vince added, and a moment later he could move his legs freely again. The two of them freed themselves and got back up, they slowly walked towards Bobby while having their hands raised, signalling that they meant no harm. The boy sat back onto his horse, and as the two hoodlums picked up their unconscious member, the bonfire was destroyed by a bunch of rocks protruding from the ground. The trio failed to notice, but the boys fingers were shaking, his heartbeat going through the roof. Cold sweat ran down his back, he had gotten lucky that his opponents were normal humans, and more importantly, that the fight had gone according to his plan. Darkness enveloped the surroundings again, and only once their eyesight adjusted to it could they finally begin moving. After a while Bobby woke up again, the other two filled him in on the details, he gulped loudly at the revelation and stayed silent throughout their journey, up until his stomach rumbled like roaring thunder, drawing in everyones attention. S- uhm, Sir, do you have anything to eat perchance? Bobby shamelessly turned towards his captor. Ronny instinctively raised his hand to knock some sense into his brother, fearing that the mage would lash out at them, but before he could, the young voice responded, It is not much, but I hope it helps. The boy untied a pouch from his horse and threw it at the three men, who quickly emptied the travelling rations that were within. Thank you! Bobby grinned at the boy, his smile almost dazzling enough to brighten their surroundings. At sunrise the trio, along with the hooded boy, arrived at the edge of the woods, their gazes falling upon the mid-sized town built within a large clearing. Their arrival caused quite the commotion, but the focus of the villagers wasnt the boy atop his horse, but the three hoodlums. A crowd gathered around them, and soon enough an elderly lady stepped out from among the crowd, glaring at the trio intensely, Your banishment doesnt end for another month! What are you doing back already?! Uhm, sorry granny, but we met Sir on our way through the woods, and, uh, kindly escorted his Excellency to our humble town. Vince squinted his eyes and dug to the bottom of the box containing his acting skills, retrieving what little formal etiquette he had acquired in his life. The old lady raised her eyebrow at the explanation, she had seen many things in her time, but those three ruffians acting so timid was only ever in front of her. She started piecing the puzzle together, and arrived at several conclusions, ranging from lost nobility, all the way to a legendary existence a mage. Whichever truly applied, she wasnt about to leave a bad impression on someone like that, Greetings traveller. Could I interest you in some tea, as well as some food? You must be tired, come on in. The lady didnt wait for an answer and walked ahead through the soon dispersing crowd towards the centre of the town. Four people followed right behind her, first the hooded boy, then the trio of wanna-be-bandits. Once they arrived, the lady opened the door to her humble home, a mix of wood and stone, creating a two-storey house, but as she turned to smile at the mysterious traveller, her eyes involuntarily fell upon the trio, What are you still doing here? You have a punishment to be subject to! she scowled. B-But granny! We cant leave the traveller alone with yo- I mean leave you alone with the traveller you might accidentally be rude to them Vince worried for her safety, or something he mumbled afterwards and scratched his head. The old lady sighed, Fine, come in too the boy dismounted from his horse in the meantime, as Bobby approached the door, the boy held out the reigns to him, I entrust it to you and spoke quietly, like before. Sure thing, boss! Bobby answered loudly, imitating the movements of a salutation he had seen years ago. The boy reluctantly let go, then turned towards the door the old lady was still holding open for him and entered. Her hospitality caused painful memories to resurface She waited for Vince and Ronny to enter the house as well before closing the door behind them, Go make yourselves useful if you insist on being here! she shooed them off into the kitchen. The two obliged without as much as a peep, then the old woman turned her attention to the boy and offered him a seat opposite of her. Sorry for the late introduction, I am Mabel, just an old lady who knows a thing or two, but the people round here act as if I am their mayor. she smiled, doing her best to welcome the traveller now seated in front of her. Frey. he answered plainly, deciding to keep his hood on, and keeping his spoken words to a minimum. Frey So? What brings you here? I hope those three idiots didnt cause you any trouble If they did I could- No, its fine. Frey shook his head in response, I am looking for someone Oh? Out here in the woods? There is no one in this town that I do not know of, ask away. Mabel offered her help. A tall and muscular man, long blond hair, his face is filled with scars his left arm is completely burned, and he has many strange characters engraved on his body. Frey vividly remembered the man, he who had caused him unexplainable pain and suffering. But at the same time caused him to start his journey of being a mage of meeting Agnes, Cykrus, and Lena Simerlin too. A tiny part of him felt grateful, but even then, he was fully convinced that the time had come to enact his vengeance. That is quite the description Mabel was speechless, I am sorry Hon, but I have never met a man that matches it. Frey looked her deeply into the eyes, trying to determine whether she was lying to him. He pondered, then thought of something that creeped himself out. If he ordered her to answer him truthfully would she do it? Frey shook his head wildly, doing his best to expel the thought from his mind. This wasnt an option; never in a million years would he do such a thing on purpose. Not to an innocent person on top of that! Mabel raised her eyebrow at his curious behaviour, Since I cant be of any help with your search, I hope you will at least allow me to offer you a place to stay for some time. He wanted to refuse, but as he gave it another thought, and with one look into his empty pouch, he reluctantly agreed. Vince and Ronny returned with a tray on which were two steaming cups of tea. Ronny was doing the actual carrying, and Vince walked by his side with a smile as fake as can be. As he placed the tray down, the woman picked up one of the cups, moved it to her nose and took a big whiff, You didnt put anything strange in there, did you? she glared at the two. We wouldnt dare! Vince took the initiative to deny her suspicions. You better not have, or I might extend your banishment. Mabel threatened, causing the twos smiles to stiffen. She then proceeded to take several sips, almost to demonstrate to her guest that the tea was perfectly fine to drink. Frey took the other cup and also took a small sip. A slightly bitter taste assaulted his sense of taste, but it wasnt bad, just a little hot. The day passed quickly, Mabel told him various uninteresting bits and pieces of information regarding Pinestop, its history and inhabitants. The name was self-explanatory: Surrounded by pine-trees, and a place for travellers to stop throughout their journey as they made their way from one end of Aventia to the other. Frey did his best to nod and appear interested on the surface, while he hid countless yawns underneath his hood. Vince, Ronny and Bobby disappeared somewhere during the day, apparently allowed to stay as an exception due to Freys appearance. Mabel showed Frey to an empty room upstairs, which belonged to him for the upcoming days. On the morning of each, Frey would search for clues to Hodwan within the town, after lunch he scoured the surrounding woods, but by dinner he would return without any gains. During his stay, his identity as a mage had spread all over the town, most likely due to the trio who had seen him work his magic with their own eyes. The greenery was quite the beautiful sight, and the secluded atmosphere helped soothe ones worries, but not Freys. Every day he spent here without result was a day wasted. He could have spent them to study runes, or to practice his spells some more, but here he was, trying to get revenge on a ghost. Could the rumours have been false? What compelled him to run away from the capital and get to this place in such a rush? Was he afraid that someone else would take down Hodwan before he could; or that killing a captive wouldnt relieve those he had sworn to avenge? Frey sighed, he guessed that it wouldnt be long before Agnes, or someone, came to get him back to the capital. This current deadline was much more severe than the one for the competition, the stakes too were a lot more important to Frey. He had considered giving up, when one day a young lady ran up to him, her face red, her breathing erratic. She stopped in front of him and took several moments before she was able to speak words, Plea Please help my fianc hasnt returned from the woods in almost five days. she took deep breaths throughout her sentence, looking every bit as desperate as her voice sounded. I dont think I can- Frey had enough problems of his own, but the woman did not relent so easily, I beg you, Sir mage! I cant bear to live without him! I doubt people like us can possibly offer something of interest; but I promise to do anything I can for you if you bring him back to me Frey began to waver, the kindness within him stirred, and then he had an idea: what if this was the lead he had been looking for. The sudden disappearance of a villager in a remote little town was a big matter, after all. Which direction do you remember him going? Frey gave in and accepted the poor girls request. Thank you, thank you! In this direction, right behind the mill. she bowed several times and quickly pointed out the direction her fianc had left towards several days ago. Frey listened to her description of the boy, then set off once more. 13 - Reunions Frey was walking aimlessly through the woods, a branch resting in his hand, almost shaped like a sword. He swung it around at random intervals, trying to relief himself of his boredom. At this point he wasnt even sure he was heading into the right direction anymore. The same trees seemed to repeat on his path for the last few hours. If he didnt know any better, he might have believed he was walking in circles. He began counting the amount of earth particles he saw on the way, strangely enough, they were distributed rather evenly, like nature had taken extra care to achieve this state. Some time later he found a patch of elements that deviated from the norm he had gotten accustomed to seeing. They appeared to be strewn about, hinting that something, or someone had come through here before him. The patch turned out to be the start of an entire line of jumbled earth elements on the ground. Frey looked past the particles and noticed the shallow footsteps left behind in the dirt. Finally. he exclaimed with a sigh. Now with an actual lead to follow, it was only a matter of time before he caught up with that girls fianc. His feet started to hurt from all the walking, just as he was lamenting his decision to leave out his horse, he found that the footsteps on the ground ceased. Frey knitted his eyebrows, was he back to square one? Were there no more traces for him to follow? He took another look at the earth particles on the ground, but they were still jumbled up. Did the boy he was chasing attempt to hide his tracks? As he squatted down on the ground to get a close-up view of the last footstep, he glimpsed upon a speck of red. He tilted his head, then reached out towards it, assuming that it was some kind of red particle, but what he touched felt much different from what he expected. The red spot was a liquid. Frey rubbed his finger against the dirt on the ground, to get the liquid off, his heart began to beat faster as he guessed why there was what seemed to be blood at the end of the trail he was following. Truthfully, he had somewhat expected this, or at least something similar when he set off. He knew that Hodwan was a heartless man, killing anyone just for the thrill of it. Frey was reluctant to search his surroundings, he had seen enough corpses in his short life already, he didnt want to add another to that pile; but he needed to confirm his suspicions. Every bush in his vicinity was a potential spot of interest, and it didnt take long for him to uncover what he had feared. The body was pale, but very much intact; albeit disgusted, Frey took a closer look at the boy, to see how he had died, and once he rolled the corpse over using the branch he was carrying, he saw a small hole reaching from the dead fiancs forehead to the back. He considered bringing the body back for the girl and both of their families to give him a proper burial but stopped himself from doing so. Frey feared that he would lose the chance to catch up to Hodwan. Although he had hidden his tracks well, Frey could still follow him, at least until the earth particles would return to their natural position. He didnt know when that would happen, or if it would happen at all, but he wasnt going to gamble on that chance. Sorry I promise, I will be back for you. Frey spoke to the dead body, then resolutely followed the jumbled particles again. At the same time, a group of nine masked men were sneaking through the woods, none of their steps producing any sound. Their clothes were a mix of various shades of green and brown, almost perfectly blending into the scenery. They observed their surroundings closely, obviously looking for something, until one of them tripped and fell to the ground. Fuck! the man cursed under his breath, slowly getting up as he searched for whatever made him trip, String? he called out as he found some tripwire. Shh. another one held his finger over where his mouth would be behind the mask. All nine of them took cover behind a shrub or tree-trunk, focusing on their hearing; the tripwire indicated that they were getting close, and perhaps their target was already lying in ambush. I dont think I invited you a voice came from up ahead, the source hidden behind a line of trees. The nine masked men turned towards it, five stood their ground, the remaining four split into groups of two and intended to circle around the source from both sides. Both of the duos approached with quick steps, and swiftly circled around the presumed location of their target, disappearing from the remaining five members sight. Their plan seemed to work so far, and the remaining five finally headed out too, intending to close the final gaps in the encirclement, but as they breached the line of trees that blocked their vision, all they could see was a giant of a man with long blond hair gripping one of their allies neck and holding him into the air. His second arm was charred beyond recognition. Next to him was a large, bloody axe stuck into the ground, looking like that of a regular lumberjack. A loud crack shattered the quiet ambience of the woods, the masked man slumped to the ground once the hand around his throat was removed. Hodwan! one of the remaining five shouted in shock, his eyes quickly falling upon the other three decimated corpses littered throughout their sight. Thats me. Hodwan flashed a wicked smile as he picked up the axe beside him. I wonder, will you tell me who sent you or am I going to find out the hard way? he slowly stepped towards the five men that were left. They exchanged short glances with another, then one of them spoke up, By the orders of Baron Ironhoof, we are to bring you back. Hodwan began to chuckle, Bring me back? That doesnt sit right with me I quite enjoy my freedom. Two of the five stepped forward, brandishing their hidden weapons, but before they managed to question why they stepped out alone, they felt cold, hard steel stabbing into their backs. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. They gasped and drew in their final breath, before dropping dead on the ground. General Hodwan is it truly you? one of the last three questioned, all of them removed their masks. Hodwan recognised their faces, with each one his smile grew brighter, So we meet again! Haha! The three fell to their knees, tears of joy ran down their cheeks General Hodwan, your unfaithful soldiers wish to return to duty! Pah, stop that. We all know you didnt get a say in the matter neither did I. But here we stand. Reunited. Hodwan gestured for them to get up. Gather their bodies, its better to get rid of the evidence. Hodwan followed up with another order. About that Sir, on our way here we encountered some lost villager, should we recover his corpse too? one of Hodwans new entourage asked. Yes. The lord of this land is hunting for me, better safe than sorry. Cykrus Aventia? How did that happen? Its a long story. Hodwan scoffed, Ill fill you in once we have arrived at my hideout. Now go. The three nodded, two began piling up the corpses in this area, the third left to recover the dead fianc. The two finished their task under Hodwans supervision, but the wait had only just begun. Minutes upon minutes passed in silence, all of them waiting for the final body to begin the clean up, Did that bloke lose his way? one of the former masked men questioned with annoyance. The place we offed the civilian wasnt that far away, he might actually have. the second covered his face in shame. Just then they heard the sound of branches breaking under someones feet. You took long enough. Hodwan shouted over, just as annoyed as the other two. Huh? You were expecting me? a young voice responded, causing the three to go on their guard, casting observant gazes at the direction it came from. Confusion was the predominant emotion in everyone present, but Hodwans laughter broke the awkward tension, I am not dreaming, am I? he pinched himself as he sized up Frey. Wow! This day is just full of reunions! Hodwan spoke with light contempt, taking some steps towards the boy, but his two new soldiers placed themselves in his way, unsheathing their weapons, Leave this to us, Sir. one of them said. Wait- Isnt this? Subject number five. the two recognised Frey as well. You two, stand down. Thats an order. Hodwan pushed them aside and continued walking with his axe in hand. Sir, killing this boy will have severe consequences, even we were warned of this. they informed their general. I am aware. In fact, I know the value of his life much better than you, or your former masters do. Hodwan mused. Frey began to frown, not only had he been expected, but Hodwan looked at him the same way as back then. He considered him as no more than a means of entertainment. Well, well, well Little demon. I assume you have some new tricks up your sleeve. Either that, or you are conceited, believing that you stand any chance. Hodwan licked his lips in excitement. I will kill you. I will kill you and take revenge for all the deaths you have caused. My family my village after today, they will rest easy! Frey declared while clenching his fist. Hoho, you have become more daring. Show me everything, or I will make you regret appearing before me so soon. Hodwan raised his axe and pointed it at Frey. The former masked men stepped aside, moving outside of what would become the twos battlefield, and positioned themselves to stop Frey from running, if it came down to it. At the next moment, spike after spike came hurling at Hodwan from below. Freys eyes were bloodshot, completely focused on avenging those that haunt his nightmares, to appease them, to free himself of the burden he is carrying in his heart. Tsk, too slow. Hodwan frowned after a while of side-stepping and cleaving apart the incoming spikes. I am missing an arm boy! How much more of a handicap do you need?! he roared. After sending one spike followed by the other, Frey finally decided to switch up his strategy: four spikes rose out of the earth at once, causing Hodwans frown to turn upside down, Thats more like it! For the first time since the start of the battle, Hodwan focused on the few fire particles around him. Their numbers couldnt even be compared to the near limitless amount of earth particles, but it was seemingly enough, as a small wave of red flooded out, with Hodwan at the centre, which turned the approaching spikes into dust, as well as the grass surrounding him. Frey took a step back to try and evade, but Hodwans spell dissipated right before him, only hot wind brushed past him in the end. The boy clenched his teeth, frustrated beyond belief. It was obvious that Hodwan held himself back, not nearly perceiving Freys attacks as a threat. Frey took a deep breath, the fresh air helping him regain his cool, allowing him to tap into those plans he had prepared beforehand. He waved his hand, and the ground beneath Hodwans feet liquified, causing him to slowly sink in. Hodwan noticed right away, prepared to raise his foot, but had to shift his attention because of another incoming spike. Havent we been through this already? he scowled in response, lifting his axe to split this one apart, like most of the others before it. The cleaver descended, but even before metal hit rock, the spike blew apart, detonated. Hodwan managed to turn in time, blocking much of the exploded debris with his charred arm, but not all of them. Several sharp rock pieces penetrated his skin and flesh, now firmly stuck within his body. His gaze towards Frey changed, he was no longer acting as carefree as previously. That one is rather annoying reminds me of that icy bitch. Hodwans face darkened as he was reminded of the person who took his arm. Dont call her that! Frey shouted, several more spikes rose up. Try to stop me then! Hodwan roared, his aura suddenly flared up, with a wave of his hand the fire particles of the surroundings began to rotate around him, quickly turning into another familiar sight for Frey a fiery inferno. Each of the spikes detonated, one after the other, but the small rocks were burnt to smithereens upon entering the zone around his opponent. Frey clicked his tongue; he had no way of bypassing this formidable wall of fire, or so he thought, until he observed his nigh unlimited stock of rocks crash against and destroy many of the fire particles that were fuelling the storm. It had become clear to him that he held the advantage in a drawn-out battle sooner or later Hodwans available particles would run out, at that point he would win by default. All he had to do was buy time, but Hodwan had also caught onto Freys sudden defensive stance. Didnt you want to kill me?! Where did that ferociousness go?! Hodwan meant to taunt Frey, goad him into attacking mindlessly, but it was ineffective. If you arent coming to me! Then I will come to you instead! his axe had long been burnt to a crisp, but he still felt vastly superior when it came to close combat, how strong could a mere child be? Each of his steps caused a low thud to echo out of the inferno, which followed him as he moved. Freys heart dropped, he turned to run, to keep his distance from this lunatic, but several meters later he was faced with one of Hodwans lackeys. Out of the way! he ordered, causing the man to shudder, he had no intention of abiding by this childs will, but his muscles performed without consent, stepping aside as commanded. Frey exhaled, seeing that the man obeyed, he was not anywhere near Hodwans level, and thus not a real threat. His chest ached, he felt bad for robbing this mans free will this way, even if he was obviously some bad guy. He probably had tons of blood on his hands, but even then, Frey felt he had no right to take away his freedom, this was an emergency, the only reason that Frey broke the promise he made to himself - to never command anything of a human ever again. This cursed ability of his shouldnt exist, no human should have that much control over another. If he could, he would get rid of it at any moments notice, this way, he would never have to worry about accidentally misusing it again. The thought of another human having this ability caused him to shudder, what if they made full usage of the curse? The amount of misery in the world would probably skyrocket. His mind flashed back to reality, just in time to feel a scrape at his ankle. Freys leg went limb shortly after, causing him to lose his balance and fall. His head shot down towards his ankle, only to find that it was bleeding, something had cut it. He looked around himself and spotted a short knife stuck into the ground. Sorry Sir, but I worried that he might have a spell to escape, since he is an earth mage and all. the second lackey spoke from within the treetops. Poison? Hodwan waved his arm, the inferno stopping at once. A muscle relaxant, Sir. Initially meant for you. the first man answered, he was holding his head in pain as the effect of Freys words had stopped. But what just happened to me? he asked has he held his hands in front of him and looked at his palms. Its the Little demons ability. Quite the scary thing, but it seems like it can only affect those of equal or lower power. Hodwan explained as he stepped closer to the young boy. The muscle relaxant was spreading throughout his body, blocking all movement within moments. Anyways this is perfect. Hodwan continued speaking, Take him along, its only a matter of time before someone comes looking for him hopefully it will be her. Frey could only watch and listen as the man carried him away. In the corner of his eyes, he witnessed Hodwan incinerating the piled-up corpses before they headed off deeper into the woods, towards the mans hideout, in order to prepare for more visitors, and to get the rocks out of his body. Vince, Ronny and Bobby stood in a semi-circle around a man, who was fully cloaked, wearing a mask, and motionlessly lying on the ground. Did we just kill a man? Vince mumbled as he stared down at the man they had gotten the jump on. It wasnt me! I aint going to jail! Ronny lifted his hands into the air. Bobby was scratching he back of his head, sadness and worry painted on his face, I didnt think he would be so weak Oh shit! Ronny gasped. What is it? Did you have some lifesaving idea? Vince turned to him. No, but what if this guy is a friend of that guy. Ronny hinted at a possible connection between the man in front of him and Frey. Whose friend? Bobby and a cold female voice asked at the same time. 14 - Rematch Vince, Ronny, and Bobby were kneeling on the ground in the woods, their heads lowered to the point their foreheads touched the earth, they were trembling. So, this child mage he called himself Frey? And he came through here? a white-haired woman, wearing thick and warm clothing, stood in front of them, her brows furrowed as she interrogated the trio. Yes! Yes! Stayed at old Grannys home for several days even! Vince revealed right away. He disappeared into the forest, we wanted to follow im, but we lost his track. Ronny explained. Please, I dont want to go to jail Bobby sniffed. Agnes raised an eyebrow but dismissed the sobbing mess of a man just as quickly. You mean to tell me that you cant lead me to him? she asked to ascertain what she had understood. N-No Ronny hesitantly answered, fearing that she would kill them, as they were of no use to her. Tch. Agnes clicked her tongue, then sprinted off into the woods. Maam? Vince turned his head to see what she was doing, but Agnes disappeared without saying another word. Quick boys! Lets bail! Vince urged the other two. Sir Hodwan, are you sure you should already be heading out? We only just removed those rocks out of your body one of his soldiers worried. This pain is nothing compared to the humiliation I have suffered that day. Hodwan said, he frowned as he looked at his charred arm. You two, keep an eye on the boy. He is the only bait I have to lure out my target. he followed up with an order. Dont worry Sir, with his hands and feet tied up, as well as that gag and the blindfold, he is no threat to us. the soldier bowed. Hodwans giant horse neighed loudly, causing his men to shudder at the sound. Dont worry girl, this time will be different. its owner spoke and brushed through its mane softly. Hodwan glanced at Frey one last time before leaving. The boy was full of surprises, his fate didnt really matter in the end, but he had to stay a hostage, at least until Hodwans target finally appeared before him, so that he may recover his shattered pride. Agnes was rushing through the unchanging scenery of the woods, her thoughts preoccupied with Freys wellbeing. The masked man the trio stopped showed her that there was more going on than meets the eye. She had put little attention towards the investigation of Hodwans whereabouts, everything she knew came from several hurried summaries the palaces staff prepared for her before she set off, and nowhere was there any mention of followers under the man. She gritted her teeth, but right after her eyes sprang open, her focus returning to reality. The swift movement of her hand caused several icicles to fly through the air and stab into a thick tree trunk. Agnes stopped dead in her tracks, focusing on the spot she had attacked. A shame, you noticed I could have given you a swift and peaceful death Hodwans voice resounded, then he stepped out from behind his cover. I am glad we get to drag this out. his face distorted into a malevolent smile. More icicles began to form in front of Agnes. Where is Frey? she asked, looking the man up and down. It had been more than a year since they last fought, his manner of speech suggested that he had prepared for this day. The boy is in good hands. But you should focus on me instead. I need to repay you for this, after all! Hodwan grew angrier by the minute, gesturing at his burned arm. You are conceited. What makes you think this time will be any different? Agnes gaze became cold, her opponent was no more than a collection of runes, worthless in her eyes. Hodwans body began to shiver, he broke out into laughter, I guess well have to find out! various runes on his revealed upper body lit up in a bright red. Some on his abdomen, others on his back, they appeared to be resonating. His aura grew several times thicker, and the air around him started to sizzle, visually distorting from the heat he was emitting. Many fire particles appeared at once, with even more underway. Agnes tried to take the initiative, launching her icicles to chip away at her opponent, but they evaporated before they could even graze his skin. Hodwans signature spell took the stage, unleashing a raging inferno with him at the centre, however unlike previous instances, this one appeared unyielding and slightly out of control, tumbling back and forth, scorching nearby foliage. The confidence Agnes held did not diminish in the least, quite the opposite, Hodwans arrogance caused her own fury to grow stronger. She wished to put out his flame, and stomp on the bug that he was to her right away, but those annoying runes and their unknown extent of power caused her to approach this fight with a tad bit more caution than she usually would. Agnes held the upper hand in terms of environment. A place with lots of life also meant lots of water particles she could make use of, on the other side, Hodwans resources were bound to run out with no quick way of replenishing them, aside from his runes, and those few the sun offered over time. Defending until enough time passed would allow her to win effortlessly but that was not her style not. at. all. Aside from wanting to crush Hodwan with her full might, she also had to worry about Freys current state at the back of her mind. He might be in need of urgent help. Agnes took a deep breath, then exhaled, a bunch of cold mist accompanying her breath. She focused back on her actual opponent, when a sudden realisation hit her Her eyes snapped upwards, taking in the battlefield in its entirety, only to notice that Hodwans firestorm was not just aimlessly tumbling, but setting their surroundings on fire, producing tons of new fire particles to be used, and shrinking Agnes available amount. Sneaky piece of! she cursed yet remained cool. ...But you arent the only one who can do that! her voice thundered out, the icicles dispersed, formed back into useable particles, and were drawn in, along with many others in their surroundings. A sizeable cloud of different shades of blue and white bundled up in front of her, quickly bringing down the temperature again. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The ball of magic exploded, snowflakes littered the ground, covered the air, gusts of icy wind began to form, brushing past the trees, leaving behind nothing but a frozen path. One gust became a twirl, then more, and more, until everything around Agnes had turned into ice, becoming engulfed in her snowstorm. Her spell collided with Hodwans, fire met ice and their battle for supremacy had started. The fire that threatened to erode the forest had been stopped, caged in by a vast barrier of snow and wind. Both particles of fire and of ice annihilated each other en masse, the respective spells slowly burning through their accumulated resources. The two casters stood on the opposite ends of the battlefield, overlooking the space in between them that had become devoid of all life. Hodwans runes dimmed again, their glowing ceased, and he looked like a normal person once more. Just like Agnes, he appeared perfectly fine amidst the chaos around them, especially unaffected by their own spells. His hair was dishevelled, hanging over his face, he truly matched the insanity of the act he was attempting, fighting a rank two mage while they were at an advantage in both environment, and experience. A great number of magical particles were being culled, both sides suffered huge losses, but neither of them were flustered at their stalemate. Seeing that she had the upper hand, Agnes lessened the intensity of the snowstorm, the freed-up resources became the catalyst for a different spell. The particles formed into tiny figures, then fell to the ground, and were practically absorbed by the snow and ice below. Frozen water started to move and gather into one spot wherever the figures had landed. Thereafter emerged life-size wolves, and humanoid creatures that wore similarly warm clothing as to which Agnes was wearing. They wielded improvised spears, and the wolves moved alongside them, like hunters with their companions. Agnes stood still while her spells creations closed in on Hodwan, circling around him in an attempt to cage in their prey. The ice they were made of melted quicker the closer they got to him. Although the combination of the ice creatures and the snowstorm appeared to strengthen her soldiers, the great heat still slowly whittled away at them. One of the wolves pounced at the prey they encircled, its icicle fangs protruded from its mouth, ready to penetrate Hodwans flesh and body, but instead it was greeted by an intense flame, almost instantaneously splitting it apart. Hodwan formed his remaining hand into a fist, clenching at a light blue flame in the shape of an axe. His smile grew stiff as he watched the destroyed wolf dissolve into water, before reforming back into its original shape some distance away from himself. No longer feel like laughing? Agnes taunted him with light smile. Hodwan just grunted, his forehead wrinkled, but he wasnt about to give up with the target of his revenge right in front of him. The axe dissipated, and a rune on the back of his hand lit up in tandem. He swung his intact arm from the right to the left, causing a wave of fire to be created, and launch itself towards the ice creatures. They were decimated without a chance to resist but formed back into their original state just as quickly. His attack obviously destroyed some ice particles that Agnes was relying on, but he had only just begun scraping away at her available supply. Ha! You must truly feel superior, fighting a mage of a lower rank, and having a severe advantage. You deserve to be proud of yourself. he snickered, then mocked her. Agnes impassive expression turned into a frown, Dont you worry, even before you run out of spells, I will show you a glimpse of hell. Her storm expanded, drawing upon many more particles to cover and kill off big chunks of Hodwans inferno. Thats more like it. he whispered as he suppressed a smile. A giant ball of white cut off a part of the woods, practically creating a unique world of snow and ice within, caging and confining a singular rank one fire mage, as well as assaulting him with frozen creations, and hailing icicles from all fronts. Hodwan wore a serious expression, quite literally fighting for his life in an icy hell, created just for him. Pellet after pellet of hail attacked him, and tens, if not hundreds of snowy beasts and humanoid figures fought and died on repeat. Agnes was putting her entire focus on controlling the combination of the spells, to harmonise them, and allow them to strengthen each other subsequently. Her identity as a rank two mage made all of this possible in the first place, without the ability to gather massive amounts of particles, not only would none of the spells be as dangerous as they are now, but they would be unable to be conjoined. Nearly all of the ice and water particles at her disposal had gathered to form the spells, her remaining surroundings becoming rather barren, this showed just how much effort she put into this fight, into winning, dominating her opponent, leaving him with no room to manoeuvre. Agnes relentless assault left Hodwan with many new wounds and scars, he had been unable to avoid all the icicles, as well as some frozen jaws from the wolves, after they ganged up on him in vast numbers. His fire, his inferno, had been growing weaker and weaker as the attacks continued, his resources dwindled quickly, forcing him to resort to activating many of the runes spread across his body, draining him greatly. Haha! This is it! Thats the thrill I have been yearning all my life! I knew I could never be a mere general! Come! Hit me with everything youve got! Ah... but even if you kill me now... that wont save your lovely boy anymore... Hodwan shouted as he clashed with some ice warriors, his shouts turning into ridicule towards the end. Wha- You! What did you do to Frey?! Agnes screamed, her voice loudly echoing within the dome created by the spell, but Hodwan merely erupted into maniacal laughter. She clenched her fists and teeth; her mind began to race to countless possibilities. Ripping Hodwan apart became her greatest desire, but she knew that he was the only lead she had to get to Frey, no matter what state he might be in at the moment. Also, in the event that Frey was actually fine, or at least alive, she did not want to rob him of his vengeance. It was one of the things, if not the most important goal, that Frey had been working towards. Taking Hodwans life could cause Frey to lose interest in magic again, thwarting not just the year they had spent together, but all of the plans and strategies Cykrus had come up with to approach the competition. Their deadline of three years was already an unthinkable challenge, to get a mage up to a certain standard, so that he might become Aventias saviour, but now with just barely over a year left, there was no longer any chance of such a lucky occurrence happening once more. HODWAN! WHERE IS HE?! Agnes yelled; the entirety of her aura burst out. One ice figure after the other blew apart, turning into white mist that filled the air within the dome. Hodwans immediate opponents disappeared in the blink of an eye, giving him a moment to breathe, but he knew whatever came next would be several times more terrifying. His hands began to twitch with excitement, never before in his live had he come this close to death, the feeling of adrenaline and his loud thumping heart made him experience an indescribable form of ecstasy. The white mist clustered together above Hodwan, it became a lot thicker, turning into a milky white. Then, like branches of a tree, the mist split apart and moved downwards in a flash, impaling Hodwans feet and arms, then wrapping around his skin, looking like thorny vines as sharp tips pressed into his flesh. He had no chance of dodging, for the past couple of minutes he had been fighting using his last bit of energy, and his exhaustion had finally caught up with him. Agnes walked closer, looking at the man in front of her with scorn. She sized him up, gazing at all the places that were turning blue from the cold that seeped into his body. A light layer of ice was spreading on his skin, threatening to turn him into an ice statue. Speak. And I might consider giving you a painless death. she said with a deadpan expression and tone. Hodwans teeth clattered from the cold, Haha And if I dont want to? Hehe, that poor boy, youll never see him again Hodwan chuckled, laughing in the face of death, his body was shivering and slowly turning numb, he was unable to move the majority already. Agnes fury was reignited, her temper flaring up, and along with it the intensity of the snowstorm around them. There is one last thing that I would like to tell you before all of this ends he spoke slowly, his voice full of resignation. This fight your spells It went exactly as I had envisioned it. a smile creeped back onto his face, one of the last areas that had yet to turn into ice. Every last rune on his body lit aglow, red and orange radiated from beneath the surface of the icy layer that had grown over him. Agnes ears were filled with his laughter, before her hearing became deafened, it was exchanged with a loud ringing, as several devastating explosions occurred throughout her dome, annihilating not just their surroundings, but all of the particles. The combination of spells she had been controlling broke apart, a huge backlash caused her to stumble backwards, and cough out mouthfuls of blood. Her eyes were wide in shock, the cage that had imprisoned Hodwan was no more, nothing remained around her. The ground was devastated, the area around them was barren of trees and other life. None of this made any sense to Agnes, Hodwan hadnt cast a spell, she was sure of this, the sight her eyes were showing couldnt be real a dream? More like a nightmare She slumped to her knees, coughing intensely for some time, before the ringing in her ears lessened, and she noticed the sound of footsteps approaching her. Her head raised to meet the eyes of the blond rank one mage, H-How- Hodwan had burned through the confines, and the frosty coating on his skin, although he was hurt badly, he was still numb from the cold and couldnt feel the pain. He stopped in front of her, Did you think I spent this year doing nothing? Or that I would be stupid enough to let people who have seen me live? You?! Agnes finally understood Thats right. I was the one who gave up the hint about my whereabouts. he pointed his finger at himself. And these woods? he gestured around himself, They are my domain! A full year I have been planting and hiding defective runes throughout the woods, hoping! Yearning! For this day to come! And the execution couldnt have been any better! The little demon came running to me, and you were bound to follow suit. Your spells, your strategy, your temper, everything I needed to know I managed to learn from the rumours about you. Thats why you lost. Some well-timed detonations were all that it took to take away your resources and turn you useless. Hodwans breathing grew rougher from excitement. With his only remaining hand he reached out to her, Oh I will enjoy breaking you. 15 - Death of a rank two Frey struggled to get free, his hands were tightly bound behind his back with some rope, his legs too, and he was lying in what felt like the corner of a room. He tried to call out for help, for anyone, especially for Lu, the spirit that was supposed to be his best friend, but the gag in his mouth stopped him from speaking any more than muffled words. Be quiet already! one of Hodwans followers went up to him and kicked Freys stomach, causing him to go silent within moments, right after he grunted in pain. If it wasnt for our orders then youd be in a much worse state already, so shut up while Im still in a good mood. he threatened as he walked back to the other side of the room. Tears welled up in Freys eyes, he wanted to hold them back, but he just couldnt. He quietly began to sob, he ran away from Aventia, from Agnes and Cykrus without saying a thing, just so he could get his revenge on Hodwan, but here he was, defeated, humiliated, and powerless to free himself. Casting a spell to cut the ropes that restrained him was one of the first things he attempted in order to break free, but after various failed attempts, he despaired. He was unable to conjure up a single one, he was extremely reliant on seeing the particles that were the base of his spells... They didnt know where he went, they would never come for him, never rescue him. The urge to tell them Sorry kept growing stronger, but no amount of apologising could fix this situation. His sight was already pitch black from the blindfold, but as he despaired, his mind closed itself off, leaving him behind with nothing more than all those bad thoughts that fuelled his fear and anxiety. He tuned out the conversation Hodwans followers held, the noises the beast-like horse made... before he knew it, the only thing left was his sobbing. The silence was oddly comforting, offering him some peace of mind, and allowing him to calm down again. His breathing slowed, returning to a normal and steady pace. His tears slowly dried, but even then, the external noise did not return. Frey became confused, slightly unsettled at the unusual condition of his. It felt like his surroundings were barren, an empty plane of darkness, nothing as far as the eye could see, but soon enough he realised that he wasnt alone in this place. It wasnt humans or any kind of living creature for that matter, but more like an extremely small existence that felt somewhat insignificant. He didnt see this thing; it was like an unconscious connection that he had with it. Frey tried to reach out to it, with bated breath he came closer and closer, until both of his hands clasped it, holding it tightly, but carefully. Whatever he had clasped felt warm and friendly, he focused on it, and then his horizon broadened. The darkness that constricted his mind expanded by leaps and bounds, hundreds of the same aura appeared all around him. He finally understood. The unknown he held onto became clear, it was an earth particle, one of the many that surrounded him. Freys brain began to tingle, a wonderful feeling that lasted for a short while. His understanding of magic grew deeper, the elements werent just a means to an end, they were more than just a resource for spells, they were an integral part of the world. Their surroundings created them naturally, and they would in turn assist the environment in flourishing. Once the tingling ceased, a light tremor appeared next to Frey, sharp spikes drove through the ropes that bound him, and ruptured them in moments. He jumped up and removed the blindfold, his vision returned, he saw that he was standing in the corner of a shabby and run down hut, a sight that brought back memories, but this one was bigger in size, obviously not the same building. One of Hodwans soldiers spat out the liquid he was drinking and got up from his seat to draw his hidden knife, What the-?! he shouted, alerting both the other follower, as well as Hodwans horse. Fmfmp mmpmfpmp! Frey shouted, albeit still gagged, he rolled his eyes and ripped it off, Stand back! he repeated himself. Or what? Kid, you dont have what it takes to kill. the first follower flashed his teeth as he brandished his knife. Frey gritted his teeth, Dont blame me for what happens next! he waved his hands, some spikes penetrated the floorboards of the hut, and came straight for the two followers. The first evaded in time, his forehead covered in sweat, This kid is serious! he mumbled, but his thoughts were interrupted by the anguished scream of his ally. The second wasnt quick enough, the spike ran through the thigh of his left leg, the tip sticking out on the other end. Blood streamed down the earthen spike, the second followers face paled, he wanted to pull his leg out, but it only made the pain worse, it felt like there was more than just a single spike in the flesh of his leg, like the barb of a fishing hook, preventing him from pulling out. I dont want to hurt you... I am only after Hodwan! Frey took a step forward. Thats exactly why we cant let you leave! the first roared and rushed at Frey, his feet moved quickly and produced practically no sound as he stepped on the floorboards. He twisted his body to unnatural degrees to narrowly avoid some spikes, not intending to slow down in the least. The knife appeared in between Freys brows, but that was also where its movement ended... Hodwans follower gasped as his knifes blade snapped apart, leaving him with just the handle, while the tip flew off into the wall of the hut. Lu! Frey happily called out; his mood improved greatly. Lu had taken the shape of the monkey, slanting off of Freys shoulder, his arm still outstretched from swatting away the knife. You are my guardian angel! Always appearing in the nick of time! Frey smiled at his friend. The thoughts that weighed him down had already become a thing of the past. Lu jumped off Freys shoulder, he swung his fist while travelling through the air, then smacked the man in front of them square in the face. Frey was left gawking; the man had been flung to the ground from just one punch, his best friend seemed to hold great powers beneath the surface of the small monkey form he took. The floorboards broke apart upon impact, splinters of wood shot all around the room. The second followers face became even more distraught, not only was he unable to move, but the only person he could rely on was absolutely destroyed in seconds. Even the pain he felt from the spike within his body vanished for some moments. I give up! You can leave! I wont stop you! he pleaded as cold sweat ran down his back. Frey observed as Lu once again disappeared into thin air, then turned his attention to the man and merely nodded. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The spike receded, exiting the mans leg, after which he turned around to flee, limping all the way to the exit of the hut, but no further. A loud chomp rang through the hut, the fleeing follower fell to the ground, all that remained of him was a headless corpse. The horse munched; cracks came from the object it was chewing on, blood splattered out from the gaps in its teeth and onto the ground. Frey gagged, this wasnt the worst he had seen, but it was more than enough to cause his stomach to turn. Hodwans steed gulped audibly, its meal disappeared into its belly, then it turned towards Frey. The runes on its body began to glow, and it charged right at him. Blood still drooled out of its mouth, underlining the deranged mind of the beast. Freys complexion became dark, Trip! he shouted. And the horse obeyed, a single misplaced hoof was enough to make the monstrous creature fall, a thin and sharp spike met the horse half-way, impaling its neck. The steed did not die on the spot, even though it was on the brink of death, it struggled, attempted to stand up even, but another spike rammed into its abdomen, then another, and another, until the beasts movement ceased, and the runes on its body became dim again, until they looked like regular engravings. Frey exhaled loudly, his face was full of scorn and regret, he left the hut without sparing the mutilated corpse of the horse nor the other follower of Hodwan a second glance. Hodwan was reaching out to the defeated Agnes using his only remaining hand, his smile was spine-chilling, but he halted midway through his action, as he heard someone approaching. The rune on the back of his hand lit up, and unleashed a wave of fire, much smaller than the one he used during his battle. A tree absorbed the brunt of the attack, being annihilated in the approaching persons stead. Woah! Woah! We dont mean no harm! Ronny stepped out from behind a tree, followed by Vince and Bobby. The three of them were shaking in their boots, extremely terrified and walking with their hands above their head, signalling their surrender. Hodwan retracted his hand and stood back up, to size up the three newcomers. Run You dont stand a chance Agnes looked at them with pity, they had just delivered themselves to their deaths. As much as wed like to Maam, we cant Vince forced a smile. And who are you three supposed to be? Some knights in shining armour? Hodwan chuckled, the three looked like complete pushovers. Uh, no actually we are Bobby started to speak, A distraction a different voice finished his sentence. Hodwans body moved on instinct, he jumped to his right, but a large chunk of his upper body was blown away by a spell he was unable to feel or see coming. Not bad, you evaded that. Coming in person was the right call a familiar voice spoke, causing Agnes to yelp in surprise, My lord! Why are you here? What about the capital? Agnes had no energy left to stand or move, but even now she only worried about things besides herself. Cykrus approached her and Hodwan, a lump of rock was floating by his side, Losing you and Frey is the same as losing Aventia, besides, we have an ally that is protecting our home in my stead at this moment. he spoke calmly. Agnes sighed in relief. Uhm are we allowed to leave now Sir? Vince cut in from the sidelines, his voice trembled. Cykrus nodded at them, after which the trio sprinted away from this place. In the meantime, Hodwan had regained his bearings, his wound was grave, but he hadnt died yet. Hah Even the dogs owner got lured out all the way here how lucky! After today, people will remember me as a genius that took down Aventia all on his own, haha! Hodwan laughed, and Cykrus joined him in doing so. Hearing this Hodwan stopped, then looked a tad bit annoyed, Whats so funny? Oh, nothing much, I am just happy about ridding my lands of a parasite whose life should have ended long ago. Dont worry, I will thank the Ironhoofs for sending you here soon enough, you wont be the only one going to the afterlife Cykrus answered. Youre just like that bitch! Looking down on me until it all falls onto your head! Hodwan roared, the runes all across his body lit up one more time, his body began to shrivel up, like he was aging years within seconds. He burst forth with a domineering aura, countless fire particles suddenly littered the air, his hand grasped at Agnes clothes collar, then he raised her up into the air. All of the runes on his body lost their lustre, but this was just the start of his display of power Every single fire particle that had been produced started to orbit around him, before gathering at his fingertips, almost drowning Agnes with the sheer number. She paled and gasped, Rank two?! Cykrus Aventia! Let me show you that you are not as invincible as you think you are! Hodwan shouted with fervour. WAIT! Cykrus mind went blank at the thought of losing Agnes, his hand reached out towards her, but it was too late for him to act The particles around Agnes neck swelled, like they were about to detonate- STOOOOOP! a young voice burst out from behind Hodwan, his smile grew wider as he recognised it... everyone he wanted to kill had gathered in one place. Freys voice had already been proven to be ineffective on him from their previous interactions, this time, however, even he felt compelled to obey... Hodwan felt the veins on his forehead and neck bulge, his teeth were clenched, all of his muscles were working at one hundred percent, he felt like he was trying to push against an impossibly heavy object, which required his everything, just to continue detonating the particles. That child! He needs to die! he thought to himself, right after killing the white-haired woman he would have to go next! Frey caused a spike to emerge from the ground, Hodwan felt it coming, it wasnt fast, it had the same speed as the ones he evaded in their fight... It was sharp, yes, but Hodwan had survived situations that were a lot more deadly... The spike came close, Hodwan would dodge it without any effort, like he always did... He couldnt move... why couldnt he move? The voice...? No! Impossible! Frey was merely rank one, while he had achieved rank two! This situation was unthinkable, unfeasible, just plainly ridiculous! NO! The great ME cant be stopped here! I cant allow it! I still have to repay everyone! All of them! DONT YOU DARE! LITTLE DEMONNN- The sharp tip of the rock pierced his head, silencing the man at once. His eyes became glassy, and his body lost all strength, the only thing that kept his body upright was the spike embedded in his head. Agnes fell to the ground as his grasp loosened, the particles slowly became calm again, and dispersed over time. Cykrus snapped out of his stupor and ran up to Agnes, he helped her get up, then embraced her. His heartbeat was just as fast as hers, his fingers trembled as he held onto her. You idiot... why would you leave on your own... what would I have done, had you... Cykrus whispered, he was still afraid that he would lose her if he let go now. Agnes patted his back, Im sorry, but it''s alright, we are alright. she sighed and returned his hug. Frey quietly stepped closer to the two, his expression was apologetic, timid and fearful. He lowered his head and avoided the twos eyes. Frey. Cykrus spoke, looking down to his disciple. Cykrus, dont- Agnes wanted to stop him, but he looked her into the eyes shortly, causing her to go quiet. Frey. You did great. he continued. Frey was shocked, his gaze wandered up to meet his lords, Agnes was too, but she didnt show it. You rooted out the greatest Ironhoof presence of our lands, not just that, but a rank two mage on top, all while being rank one, and to be honest... rather unexperienced. The hope I held towards you was faint, very much so. I was angry at you, while you did nothing but your best to improve. I made backup plans for our inevitable loss instead of dedicating my time to training you. I was wrong. Your disappearance infuriated me, I thought that you were overestimating yourself after having gained access to spells, that you had become blind to reality, but you truly are our hope. This ability of yours, your voice... many will consider you a spawn of evil that needs to be eradicated, but I see your humanity, your potential. From now on, truly, you will be my disciple, not just in name, but I will impart my everything to you. Cykrus concluded, he looked at Frey and saw an innocent and overwhelmed boy. Hodwans death had convinced him, if there was anyone that could represent Aventia in His Majestys competition, then it would be Frey. Fate must have led the boy to him, nothing else could explain the sheer stroke of luck they experienced by finding him. Thank you! And Im sorry! Frey bowed to the two, tears of joy ran down his cheeks. Lets go back to the capital now. Agnes had enough excitement for this week. Before that... there is something I need to do. Frey wiped away his tears. ... ... Agnes, Cykrus, and Frey waltzed through the forest, they soon arrived at Pinestop, causing yet another commotion. Agnes had been able to walk on her own again, and Cykrus was carrying something that was covered in a camouflaged robe in his arms. Seeing Frey, the young village girl that had come to him for help approached with hurried steps, My fianc, did you find him?! Frey flashed a pained expression. I am sorry miss, but he lost his life while engaging the criminal that all of Aventia had been hunting for... you have my condolences. Cykrus explained. The girl looked to him with disbelief, tears welled up in her eyes, her family, and the fiancs emerged from the crowd with sorrowful gazes, taking the body from Cykrus hands into their own. Why-?! Why didnt you save him?! the girl burst out, but the other villagers, and her family covered her mouth. Please forgive her rudeness Lord Aventia. Mabel appeared, at the mention of his name and title the people around her gasped. She nodded at Frey before returning her attention to Cykrus. I havent been to Pinestop in many years, I am surprised you recognise me. he answered. Mhm, you bear a striking resemblance to your father. You knew my father? Yes, when you are as old as me you usually know a lot of people, or well, knew. Thank you for returning the boys body. Mabel continued. No, I am sorry that we couldnt do any more. Cykrus lowered his head, causing the crowd to erupt with astonishment once more. Dont lower your head my lord. You are not at fault. The boy died an honourable death, protecting our little town with his life, we shall remember him forever. she said in turn. ...Do forgive us, but we have to return to the capital. Agnes interrupted them. Cykrus nodded, Of course, we wont take any more of your time. Mabel smiled at them and wished them farewell. They went to get their horses from the local stable then rode off, as they arrived at the edge of the town, Frey spotted three familiar figures hiding among the trees. You dont have anywhere else to go, why dont you come with us? he asked. The three jolted upon being spoken to, We can...? But- Vince said with apprehension, he knew they were no more than hoodlums without any education or manners. Theyll need some appropriate lessons, but I will allow them to become your retainers. Cykrus agreed, someone who could keep an eye on Frey in his stead was a welcome addition, and they had already proven their willpower by daring to stand against Hodwan, even if it only was for a short time. Thus, the six of them departed, making their way to the capital. 16 - Final preparations After arriving at the capital city of Aventia, the trio, Vince, Ronny, and Bobby were enrolled into the knight-training regiment to prepare them for their future duty of protecting and assisting Frey. Bobby and the other two were not put into prison, instead, rewarded for their bravery of taking down an Ironhoof spy, and thus aiding the search party that had been hunting for Hodwan. Once the news of the criminals death spread throughout the city, the spirits of the people were greatly invigorated for some days. Taverns made record profits, and criminal activity was at an all-time low. The citizens felt safer, once again assured of their Lords power and capability of providing order and stability. Details were obscured, only three people knew the entire truth, the rest was up to the imagination of the common and noble folk. For Frey this was the beginning of the most intense training yet. Cykrus held the reins of his schedule, designating times for him to study runes, others for practical training, some for strategy, and to improve Freys mindset. Agnes had successfully given Frey a baseline of knowledge, even though she was lacking in terms of teaching qualities, upon which Cykrus was able to extend. Frey noticed a vast difference between the amount he could learn, now that someone of the same element took to teaching him. He felt an additional improvement in his spell-wielding after his discovery of his connection to the particles of his surroundings. His days were taxing, with little free time to himself, but he actually preferred this state. He couldnt worry and overthink, if there was no time to do so in the first place. Whatever lay ahead of him, he would face it. Lord Cykrus approvement gave him an incredible boost in motivation, coupled with his desire of revenge being fulfilled, he felt like he could achieve anything. Frey believed that his family, the people of his village, and whoever else Hodwan had brought misfortune upon had been brought to peace. Months passed by in a flash, Frey continued to live like a pretty flower in a greenhouse, shut off from the outside world, but he did not mind. He took pleasure in his alone time and understood that this training was the build-up to the most important event of his life. Though Cykrus wanted to prepare Frey as best he could, not a single drop of information got leaked in regard to the competition, and whatever it entailed. Many highly paid informants kept a close eye on the movements of the other participating families, and they appeared to be none the wiser. Which was a good thing, as no one would get to have an unfair advantage over anyone else, but the amount of secrecy this implied was unthinkable. Humans are prone to succumb to bribes or threats, both of which were very likely already attempted, but even then, no results. The only piece of information that managed to spread to all of the participants, and pretty much everyone else who held a modicum of interest regarding politics and power, was that the election process of His Majestys successor would also start around the same time as the competition. The election process was a tradition that continued throughout the ages: the current rulers heirs would be presented with a span of time, in which their only goal was to amass wealth, supporters, influence, and most importantly... strength! By the end of the deadline His Majesty would have to decide which of his heirs is eligible to succeed him and become the new ruler. His Majestys bias plays a huge role in the deciding factor, but time has shown that him deciding alone might not be the best path for the future, as such, there is a select council that holds rights to vote. These people usually consisted of the royal advisors, strategists, the most influential families who were of royal blood, and obviously the strongest of mages. Frey too received lectures on some of these, after all he was going to travel to the royal capital where the competition would take place. ... ... A circular table with seven seats was once again only partially filled, five of the seven were occupied. The red-haired woman, Silvana, Simon, and Charles were all present, with the addition of another member. Charles slammed his fist onto the table, his other hand held onto a white piece of paper, whose contents held a situation report on several topics. Simon chuckled at the sight, Something wrong? he smirked at him. Charles glared back at him, It is news regarding our search party. Our? I think you mean your search party. Simon emphasized. It has been largely wiped out. The only survivor brought back the corpse of Hodwan. Charles continued while ignoring Simon. Silvana gasped, What happened? I thought your selection was more than capable of taking care of a single rank one mage? The survivor handed in a report, stating that they successfully took care of Hodwan by utilising their poison, but I had an odd feeling whenever I read through it, so I had him interrogated. He held out for several days of torture, but in the end, he gave in and confessed a different story... Charles spoke slowly as a flame appeared and incinerated the letter. Cykrus Aventia, his follower, the ice mage Agnes, and their new rank one mage Frey, caused his death. His corpse was littered with fresh scars and wounds, but the greatest damage was caused by fire, he was burnt all over his body, especially his left arm. Additionally, there was a hole in his head. His death is a shame, but a blessing in disguise considering his wavering loyalty. Another benefit is that we discovered several interesting things about their contestant for the competition... Charles explained, causing the red-haired woman to fold her hands, her gaze sharpened with renewed interest. Any information regarding the competition is greatly valued and appreciated. Silvana smiled from across the table. Before that, there is something I would like to present. the third, unknown man spoke as he pushed a sealed envelope across the table, into the hands of the red-haired woman. She carefully picked it up and examined the wax seal, Ho? her lips formed into a smile. She opened the envelope and began reading, the hooded man began to speak as she did, We have received an offer, an offer regarding an alliance, something that must be kept quiet to our utmost ability in case we agree... the man looked through the room, quietly evaluating who could be trusted. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Thank you, Astore... this is wonderful news. Let them know that we are inclined to agree, if the benefits they are offering remain as stated here. the red-haired woman burned the letter. Astore bowed his head, then gestured at Charles to continue. Charles nodded, Like his master, the boy is an earth mage. Several spells are the same ones that Cykrus Aventia frequently used in the past, I will prepare a list on another date. But the more important thing... this boy is dangerous. Silvana tilted her head in confusion, What could make a rank one mage dangerous? Charles forced a smile, According to the survivors statements, the boys voice allows him to control people and animals. ... ... Frey turned eleven years old, and by the time the competition was around the corner, he had become twelve years old. He grew a bit taller, his long black hair got cut short, to make him more presentable for the royals and nobles. Although his new hairstyle made his gender a tad clearer, his face still greatly resembled his mothers. All of the guards and servants, as well as advisors throughout the palace treated him as respectfully as they would when facing Cykrus, their smiles still slightly unsettled him, but he had come to accept their presence. Frey smiled back and greeted them whenever they passed by him. This blissful time almost made him forget about the horrible things he experienced prior to meeting Agnes, but this was not the moment to get caught up in the past... He was walking towards the former gardens within the palaces grounds, where Cykrus had been waiting for him. Weve had many mock-battles so far, but today I want you to come at me like you mean it. No holding back, no fear of hurting me. Because if you hesitate to attack, it will cost you your life. Cykrus said once Frey arrived, who got visibly uncomfortable. Not today, but in the competition, and later in your life. Cykrus continued. Why are you so sure that the competition will be deadly? Frey asked. Consider the stakes. His Majesty will redistribute land according to the results of the competition. This means that a big family could be reduced to nothing or gain a lot more land to continue growing and strengthening itself. I dont think I ever told you about the noble hierarchy... the lowest of ranks are regular nobles. They are usually people with wealth that eclipses that of normal citizens, or because their ancestors had a relation with royal blood. They are referred to as Sir or Madam. Then there is Ladies, or, well, Lords like me, who have to be a rank one or two mage, with either one of those two as a vassal. Me and Agnes in our case. Above me is the rank of Baron or Baroness, the family head is usually of rank two, and has several rank two followers. Just goes to show the difference between us and the Ironhoofs. Then there is the Marquis and Marquise, renowned rank three mages, with varying amounts of followers. They are powerful enough on their own that the size of their followship doesnt really matter, but people flock to them like birds to crumbs. Finally, there are the members of the royal court, they are second only to the royal blood and people usually refer to them as Duke or Duchess. They are either mages, or have other indispensable roles assigned to them by His Majesty. And of course, the royal family itself. There is much to say about them, but Ill introduce them as we go, since the rest is already a lot of information to swallow. Dont worry youll hear the titles often enough; you will get a good grasp on their meaning the more you interact with things and people outside of Aventia. Now, enough talk, come at me! Cykrus smiled as two chunks of earth separated from the ground to float next to him. Frey focused on the two, though he tried, he was unable to make them detonate, whether that was because he lacked some sort of knowledge, was simply inferior to his Lord, or because it just wasnt possible, he did not know. He began by launching spikes at his master, which were promptly redirected away from him. It looked effortless, like there was an invisible barrier that automatically stopped the spikes from approaching Cykrus. Frey had gotten the same result throughout their many battles, but it didnt hurt to try at least. Then he stopped one of them short and instead made it explode, the same thing that had caught Hodwan off guard. One of the chunks next to Cykrus moved in response, like a liquid it changed its form to cover him up, acting as a wall. The second formed into a sword, like this Cykrus walked towards Frey. Frey sighed, this was an exact repeat of their last fight, in just a few moments he would be cornered with no way to fight back, unable to penetrate the shield, unable to make his spells approach his master, and unable to stop the sword from taking his life, which would result in his loss. He frowned and raised his foot, before stomping down, the earth reacted to his action by unleashing a wave around him, pulverizing the ground and kicking up very fine dust into the air. This, however, did nothing more than obstruct some of Cykrus vision, A useful spell, but it would have a lot more uses if you were a rank two. he said from within the smoke. Frey grumbled; a lot of things would be easier if he was rank two, but that seemed like wishful thinking. Or...? Wait...! What if...?! Gather! Frey shouted; his command echoed through the garden. His mind wandered back to a couple years ago, when he had attempted the same thing during Hodwans and Agnes first fight... Back then the particles were unresponsive, they acted like they couldnt hear him, ignored the order issued through his curse... But Freys understanding had grown a lot since then, he felt in tune with the particles around him, and like he had hoped: the particles began to buzz in acknowledgement. A wondrous sight unfolded in front of Freys eyes; his jaw dropped as the dust cloud gathered into one spot, becoming a conglomerate of earthen particles for him to use. He didnt stop to consider for too long, and instead cast the first spell that came to mind: a plain old spike, but unlike all those before, this one easily cut through the wall that Cykrus had created and continued shooting towards him. Cykrus own mouth was agape, the sword and shield spell dispersed, and in moments Cykrus was covered in a brightly shining golden armour. Freys spike was stopped with a loud clinking noise, Cykrus got pushed back half a meter, his armour however was left without a dent. What was that?! he quickly asked with a great deal of excitement as the golden armour around him disappeared. Frey was speechless, both because he had just achieved a feat usually reserved exclusively for rank two mages and upwards, but also because this was the first time he had seen his master use that spell. Cykrus had garnered himself a great deal of reputation and rumours thanks to his armour-spell, but they always referred to it as earth, when in reality it looked as majestic as gold. He hadnt found the spell within the inheritance tome he was studying... where did his master learn such a spell? Seeing that Frey was stunned into silence Cykrus approached him and placed his hands on Freys shoulders, shaking him back to reality, Frey, what was that? I-I dont know... I just thought of what Agnes and Hodwan did, and... it worked. Cykrus breathed heavily, No one must know of this. This is your best chance at surprising the other contestants of the competition. A rank one with the power of rank two... I must be dreaming... he said and carefully looked Frey up and down. I dont feel a change in your aura, there is no way anyone could guess... he began to smile. Frey smiled too, getting praised felt good, and strengthened his confidence, suppressing some of the nerve-wrecking anticipation towards the competition. Not even Agnes? Frey asked afterwards. Cykrus shook his head, I trust Agnes more than anyone, but it''s better to keep quiet about this for now, why dont you surprise her by winning the competition? Ill do my best! Frey spoke while puffing out his chest. Cykrus then lowered his voice, There is something else that I meant to ask you about for the longest time now... that earth spirit... is it a spell? Freys brows furrowed, unsure what his master was talking about for several moments, Ah! You mean Lu? he said, then shook his head, I dont know. He just appeared one day and has been with me ever since. He helped me get out of a lot of bad situations. He cant talk, but it seems like he can understand what I am saying. He does? Incredible... I didnt think he would be sentient. If you ever find out his origins, you must tell me. Cykrus answered to which Frey nodded firmly, I will. But master, where did you learn that armour spell? Cykrus smiled wryly Dont worry, I will teach it to you someday. he avoided answering the question. The two of them then turned their heads towards the source of the approaching steps, Master, young master, several carriages wearing the royal insignia have just arrived in front of the palace. Lena the head-maid informed them. Already? Let them in, serve them some tea, I shall be with them in a short while. Frey, you go and get a bath and then get dressed. Cykrus spoke. Is there anything I need to take with me? Frey asked before leaving. No, youll probably be spoiled rotten at the royal capital just for taking part in the competition. Take along as much or as little you need. Cykrus waved him off. Frey ran off, and Cykrus too went to prepare himself to receive the guests that came here to personally and safely escort them. After some time and a change of clothes, Cykrus entered the dining hall where the guests had been waiting, Do excuse me, you arrived sooner than anticipated. he spoke while sizing up the two men. The first wore lavish armour, on his chest was an engraved insignia of a rainbow-coloured lotus flower, which Cykrus immediately recognised as the royal familys. He felt no trace of magic from the man, which meant he wasnt as important as his companion, merely there to represent His Majestys forces, Greetings...? he turned to the other, who wore a long purple-golden gown. The man hurriedly stood up; his face looked quite young and filled with respect, somewhere in his twenties, Lord Aventia, it is an honour to meet you once again. he bowed lightly. Both Cykrus and the armoured knight were surprised, one knew the young mans status, while the other could feel his rank three aura... 17 - Onward to the Royal Capital! The young rank three mage was bowing before Cykrus. There is no need to act this way, I am just a lord after all. Cykrus probed the young mans intentions. Not at all, this is the minimum of respect you deserve, my master always fawned over your abilities! And I had the opportunity to bear witness to them as well! he proclaimed loudly. Cykrus was even more confused now, Your master? he was not aware of any contacts who were a master to a rank three mage, or any relation he held towards this man. Yes! My master, Duchess Debora Vivienne. Oh! Where are my manners... my name is Daren, Daren Willfow. he smiled at Cykrus, secretly hoping that he would recognise him. ...Vivienne? That Vivienne? Master of a rank three? And a Duchess? Cykrus mumbled, he gazed into empty air, his eyes unfocused. Vivienne, huh? I dont think you ever mentioned her before...? Agnes voice came from behind him, alongside her walked Frey, who wore a white set of clothes with an accent of green throughout it, the Aventia familys crest was woven into it, Cykrus turned back to the eerie smile she was displaying. Cykrus forced a smile, She is... an old friend. One that I havent heard from in over twenty years. Is that so? Agnes asked. My master sends you her regards, to be precise her words were... I have dearly missed you and look forward to our reunion... now that he said it out loud, he kind of understood the underlying meaning. Oh... he uttered; his eyes too landed on Agnes not so happy expression. I, uhm... Cykrus muttered, but then just sighed, Lets just get on the carriage and head to the royal capital. The armoured knights mouth was wide open, only after Cykrus last sentence did he manage to snap out of his stupor, Yes, lets. ... ... Agnes, Cykrus, Daren and Frey were sitting inside of a big and luxurious carriage, there were a total of three, aside from this one, the others were currently filled with soldiers who served under the armoured knight, acting as escorts and deterrents to bandits. So... tell me more about this Vivienne. Agnes smiled at Cykrus who felt a chill down his spine. I met her some years before our encounter. he looked back at Agnes. Pretty soon after I finished studying under my fathers tutelage, I wanted to travel the world. I thought that it would help further my understanding of magic and my element. I still remember my mother, how she tried to stop me from leaving, but I was too stubborn to listen. Cykrus smiled as he delved into his memories. My father offered to pay for all of my expenses, but I wanted to feel what travelling was truly like, not to be pampered wherever I went because of my fathers name. I went from town to town, using an alias, interacting with the locals, learning their customs and beliefs, most were regular humans, but I specifically sought out mages, and rumours of their sighting. I wanted to mess with those of equal and higher ranks, to feel the difference between us, and to learn from that experience. I suffered defeat countless times, but my name and my unceasing challenges travelled far and wide, inviting others to try their luck against me. I got to know a lot of people this way, but it was only after reaching rank two that my name became something others respected, I quickly rose in the rankings that people created for fun, and before I knew it, I was hailed as one of the strongest rank twos. Naturally, even more and even tougher opponents started to make their appearance, in an attempt to take over my spot and use my reputation to jump-start theirs... That was when a curious girl made her appearance. She was roughly my age, a little shorter than me, long blond hair, and a smile that- Cykrus glanced at Agnes and stopped himself from continuing. He cleared his throat and avoided her gaze afterwards, Anyways, she had a very strange personality, odd is an understatement... She was rank one at the time and insisted on fighting me. I refused whenever she wanted to duel, which seemed to trigger something inside of her, causing her to follow me for months. Attempting different approaches to get me to fight back daily. Well, I just... couldnt. She wasnt a threat, and I wasnt going to harm an innocent girl. Im sure you wouldnt. Agnes said. Frey glanced at the two of them with confusion. Where was I? Oh, right... so after several months of her following me around, it was bound to happen that we learned more about each other. I learned her name, and the fact that she was a noble too, who ran away from her family because her upbringing was too boring. Sounds like master... Daren added while nodding his head. I didnt initially know it, but she was still regularly sending letters to her parents throughout our journey, and one day while we were staying at an inn, I heard screaming and shouting coming from her room, I wanted to help, but tens of knights stopped and informed me that they were here to take Vivienne back to her parents lands. I was sceptical of their words, but after hearing Vivienne curse at and threaten the poor men, I was sure that she would be fine. We didnt get to say goodbye, but that was how we first parted from another. Some years later my father ordered me to return to Aventia, to attend some kind of ball with him and mother, for the first time in a while under the name of Cykrus Aventia. And wouldnt you know it, there she was. We had both changed a lot in that time, but we recognised each other at first glance. I still remember my ears bleeding after her hour-long lecture of me having hidden my real name from her, and her having searched for me in vain. She had become a rank two mage and wanted to properly fight me. She even brought a young boy along, she lovingly called pet. Ah, that would be me... Daren raised his hand and smiled with embarrassment. Pet? Frey asked. Yes, uhm, master disliked the fact that her family forced a student upon her, but we got along just fine, and still do. Daren explained. I see... well? What happened? Did you end up fighting her? Agnes asked Cykrus. No, I- Cykrus started, but got interrupted. Lord Aventia, if I may? Daren interjected, and continued after receiving the go ahead, The ball we attended was supposed to be a gathering of many young and outstanding nobles to find husbands and wives, to make powerful connections. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it As the evening progressed, and most people drank a little too much wine, some hooligans harassed master, some were rank two, but most simply rank one. Lady Debora was about to mess them up herself, but before she could, a young man trampled all over them and their pride. Yes, it was Lord Aventia. Even in a one versus seven situation, no one managed to lay a hand on him. Daren concluded. And that evening was the last time I saw either of you two, it''s nice to meet you once more. Cykrus extended his hand towards Daren, who happily shook it. Agnes just huffed, she appeared to lose all interest and simply stared out the window. How is she doing? Cykrus turned back to Daren. Oh, master is doing great, although her position as Duchess is in her words lacklustre, she has long since reached rank three herself, and takes pride in defeating anyone that looks at her for too long. Daren answered. Wow, thats just... incredible... You both reached rank three. Congratulations. Cykrus applauded him. Thank you, but I am sure that you are just on the edge of breaking through yourself. Master too must be looking forward to the day she gets to fight you as equals. Daren appeared quite humble. Heh. Yeah, that does sound like her. Cykrus smiled, Right, I wanted to ask about this slight bit of magic I feel all around us? Oh, you could feel that? Daren exclaimed, Agnes and Frey looked around themselves and noticed no such thing. It''s a defensive array of runes. Combined they are able to repel spells, even those of rank three. Daren said, and as if he meant to demonstrate, a flash of yellow knocked against the invisible barrier outside of the carriage. The attack was knocked in a different direction, and instead created a small crater on the ground. ...Like that... Daren mumbled, slightly in shock at the revelation of actually being attacked. A loud horn bellowed at the front of the caravan, causing Daren to jump up from his seat and dash out the door. Frey watched with excitement as Daren hovered in the air right outside of the still moving carriage. The caravan stopped, and Daren floated higher into the air, to make himself visible from all angles. Know that the carriages you are attacking belong to His Royal Highness, your actions are considered treason, and I am authorized to mete out judgement to fools like yourselves! his voice echoed loudly through the air, the speed of the wind picked up. A lone figure stood at the peak of a small hill just across of the carriages, unmoving, and not responding to Darens words. They wore pure black clothing, and a mask that covered the entirety of their face, the masks design looked like a frenzied wolf with bloody scars. Leave now, and I shall consider your offense an accident and will allow it to slide. Daren issued another warning, his voice sounded strangely confident, a stark contrast to his attitude throughout the ride. The figure remained silent, instead raising their arm to a ninety-degree angle, their palm faced downwards, and there appeared a yellow sparking orb. Many of the guards from the surrounding carriages gathered around Freys, they wore full plated armour, a sword or a spear, as well as a shield in hand, ready to give their life in a fight to protect their designated targets. In the name of our ruler, I hereby judge you a heathen to be executed-! Daren shouted, the yellow orb split into four equal parts, each of them zooming closer like lightning, Hmpf! Daren grunted as a thick wall of clouds gathered in between them and the attack. Yellow flashed through from behind the clouds, but the attack itself was unable to. Daren pointed his index finger outwards, and the clouds gathered into one place, they shot at the offender while turning frantically, like a drill. The black figure did not make any effort to evade, the cloud drill shot right through their body, but there was no blood, and no flesh, like smoke the black garb made way for the drill before returning to its initial form. Huh? Daren muttered, but there were more surprises awaiting him... Three yellow orbs descended from above him, flashing through his vision, then striking against the carriage below him. All of them were repelled, but each wiped out several soldiers. Rank two strength! Daren noted as he gazed back at the figure. Should we go help? Agnes turned to Cykrus within the carriage. He shook his head, No need, although the opponent is strange, you shouldnt underestimate a rank three. Daren being young doesnt mean a thing... any rank three mage is a force to be reckoned with. Daren formed his hand into a fist, the fingers closed ever so slowly, like there was an invisible object that he was squashing, that required his full power. Another yellow orb appeared at the black figures hand, but by the time Darens fist was fully closed, the tip of the hill the figure was standing on had disappeared. The surroundings of its former location looked distorted, hurting ones eyes if they looked at it for too long. The hill was now deformed, with no sight of their attacker. Daren stood still in the air for some time, but before long he exhaled and floated down to the soldiers, Recover what remains of those that fell, we will resume our journey and bury them in the capital. The soldiers quietly began to work, while he headed back into the carriage to join Cykrus and the others. I am sorry about that; the competition has given birth to unsightly infighting, both between families, but also within the royal circle. I am sure you have heard of the selection for the heir. Daren apologised. Has Vivienne taken anyones side yet? Cykrus asked, to which Daren shook his head, Master doesnt care for politics, the two of us are... powerful additions... to any of the factions, I am sure you can imagine the headache we, especially she, is going through. Daren flashed a pained smile. Excuse me, does you being rank three mean that you are a Marquis? Frey chimed in. Theoretically yes, but because I am still a student to my master, I am considered one of her followers. If I were to split off and start a family of my own, then yes, His Majesty would grant me the rank of Marquis, but I have no intention of doing so, at least not before I repay my master for everything she has taught me. Daren answered. Do you have any tips to reach rank three as fast as you? Frey looked at the young man. Im afraid not, it entirely depends on oneself, their experiences, and their luck. Some people are forever stuck at rank one, others rank two, and most never even become a mage in the first place. Daren explained. But you are the contestant, and Lord Aventias disciple, eh? Daren looked back at him. Just Cykrus is fine. Cykrus offered, but Daren raised his hands into the air, Oh! I couldnt! Yes, thats me... Frey, uhm... just Frey. he extended his hand towards Daren, who shook it respectfully. No family name? Thats nothing to be embarrassed about; I know of many talented mages that stem from common origins. Some of them even were the reason their family became nobles. he smiled at Frey. Frey thought back on his family, they werent around anymore to benefit from his status, but they might just look to him from the afterlife every once in a while, he could still try his best to make them proud. Daren, do you know what that thing was? Cykrus continued the conversation. No, it''s my first time seeing such a sight as well. I know that there are mages who can create things akin to illusions, but I have never once met such a person before. An illusion? But werent the spells real? Agnes chimed in. That they were, otherwise, they wouldnt have triggered the protective array, nor killed several of those poor soldiers. Daren nodded, subsequently falling into thought. Could it have been an artefact? Are they capable of such things? Agnes pointed out a possibility. They very much are capable of this and sometimes even more. They are objects imbued with long lost spells... Cykrus agreed. That could be it. I propose we relay the matter to someone who is more knowledgeable on such topics. Daren followed up. Do you have someone in mind? Cykrus questioned. Indeed, I do. His Majesty owns a giant collection of inheritances that span across many centuries, the person in charge of tending to this library might know something. Forgive me, but I dont know their name, only that they exist. Daren clarified. That is plenty. I am curious though whether we were the only ones attacked... Cykrus mused. The spells were aiming for us, or our carriage at least, it''s safe to say that they wanted us gone, be that because of the competition or just in general, we wont know until we get to the bottom of this. Agnes said. But isnt a rank two too weak to defeat you two? Frey looked at Agnes and Cykrus, causing them to smile. Of course, but you as well. Cykrus said, then winked at Frey. Agnes raised her eyebrow but left it at that. We had several stops planned throughout the journey; would you like to remove them from the list? For the sake of your safety? Daren offered, but Cykrus shook his head, That wont be necessary. We arent in a rush to get to the royal capital, and with you around there is no need to fear any sort of ambush. Though I wonder... who would be bold enough to attack someone that is escorted by the will of His Majesty? Daren fell into thought again. Several people come to mind when I think of a rank two mage whose element is lightning, but this may as well be a trick to make us be distrustful and seek revenge on families that werent even involved. Cykrus sighed. Sadly, there were no leftover traces for me to try and decipher. This artefact must truly be powerful. Daren too sighed. So, thats what you were doing while flying earlier... Frey understood. Correct. Gathering information about your opponent is one of the most important aspects of a fight. Which is why rank three mages are that much more terrifying than rank twos... we can alter our spells, someone that spends all their effort to understand my spells would be completely out of date by the next time we met. Daren gave Frey a small lecture. Frey breathed in deeply, information like this was very important, though he couldnt apply it yet, at least there was enough time to prepare until he did. The competition was only some days away; Frey couldnt improve in such a short amount of time in any aspect, except information. Knowledgeable people are always at an advantage. 18 - Royal Capital Astafor The caravan that escorted the Lord of Aventia and his entourage were travelling across a mountain ridge, steep cliffs surrounded the luxurious horse-pulled carts on both sides. Clouds covered the midday sun; their dark grey hue plastered the sky as far as the eye could see. Heavy downpour accompanied the gloomy, yet awe-inspiring heights. Freys face was glued to one of the windows, although the weather wasnt playing along, this still was one of the most impressive sights he had ever seen in his short life. Down below he could vaguely make out greenery, like trees, but also what appeared to be houses, small groups, but there were many such spread throughout the valley in the distance. Impressive, is it not? Daren joined Frey. Mhm! Frey nodded, but without looking away. All of those villages you can see already count as part of the royal capitals territory. Not much longer, and youll see an even more amazing sight. Daren promised while thinking of his first time coming here himself. He had accompanied a gloomy woman, but even her mood was flipped on its head as they arrived... After another hour of travel, Freys face was no longer just glued to the window, but also firmly pressed against it, trying his hardest to get a better look at a giant wall he spotted in the distance, within them awaited a gigantic construct of a city. Tall and eye-catching buildings littered the space. See that thing in the middle...? Daren pointed his finger into the direction of the city. As Freys sight fell on it, his breathing stopped. The villages down in the valley gave him a rough understanding of how small something could seem, but what he was looking at seemed to be the complete opposite... Near the centre of the already incredibly big city stood a single building, that greatly resembled a castle, but its size was considerably greater than anything of its kind. It alone could likely house enough space for an entire town! Welcome to Astafor, the Royal Capital, and the centrepiece of the world! Daren introduced with pride, unable to contain his smile. Frey was once again struck with awe, Agnes and Cykrus also glimpsed out of the windows now. It''s been a while... Cykrus mumbled while delving into memories. Astafor? Why is it called that? Is that the kings name? Frey asked, since Aventia was both the name of his home and that of his master. No, no, according to records of the church and the royal family: Astafor is the ancestor of our current king. He was the first ruler and king of humanity, as well as a rank six mage! he answered, causing Frey and Agnes to turn their heads in shock. A... what?! Agnes exclaimed. Does that mean His Majesty is also...? Frey pondered. Frankly, we dont know. The current ruler won the competition in his time by leaps and bounds, ever since then, practically everything about him has been concealed and kept hidden. Daren explained. According to witnesses, he crushed his siblings after reaching rank three before the others. People have always guessed which rank he might currently be at, but it is impossible to know for sure, since the royal family hoards the information on how to move beyond rank three. Cykrus added what little he knew. Frey nodded in understanding, he knew little about politics, but that bit was enough to see that the suppression of the information is supposed to keep the royal family firmly on the throne. If reaching rank three depends on luck and the person... shouldnt the same apply for rank four? Frey asked. Theoretically your thoughts are correct, but there havent been any news regarding someone breaking through to the fourth rank for ages. Either everyone that achieved it stayed silent about it, or there truly was nobody. And I am sure you can imagine that someone who rose a rank above the rest of humanity would proclaim this and act that way. Daren shared his thoughts. So, is rank six the highest? Frey followed up. Correct. Astafor, among others, reached the peak of magic, they gave birth to the organisation we know as the church, at heart a band of monster hunters, to protect humanity first and foremost. Daren continued, making Frey shudder, as the only priest he had met so far had wanted him dead. The church itself wields incredible power, but has never once interfered with, or clashed with the royal family. I am not saying that every member of the church is pure at heart and only cares about protecting humans, there are black sheep wherever you go, but they are abstaining from politics, which is almost surreal when you think about it. Daren spoke. What kind of monsters? Frey asked while covering his shivering hand. Well, all sorts... giant beasts with insatiable hunger for chaos and destruction, creatures that indiscriminately kill poor and innocent people, and many others, but most importantly... demons. Darens words caused Frey to gulp. D-Demons? Why them specifically? Frey began to lose his composure. Because they orchestrated the most gruesome mass genocide against our kind that has ever been recorded. Many heroes gave their life just to keep them at bay, until we managed to drive them out... or at least thats how the story goes, there is an entire legend depicting the life of one of those fallen, but I have never seen a demon before. I wouldnt even recognise them if they were to stand right in front of me. Daren said as he looked at Frey, the boys heart raced without end. I think thats enough information for now, Frey has much to consider for the upcoming days, I dont want the past to take up valuable space inside of his head. Cykrus intervened before Frey could accidentally break and spill something he shouldnt. Forgive me, I got a little too invested. Daren excused himself. Whats that behind the capital? In the water? Frey asked to get his mind off the topic. Those? They are ships, used to deliver goods and to transport people from one point to another across the seas. The capital has a giant port with many of them, ranging from small to big. Daren smiled, amused by the fact that Frey saw boats and ships for the first time. Agnes on the other end of the carriage frowned while averting her gaze. Do they all belong to the king? Frey followed up. Some do, but others are privately owned by families, as well as traders and merchants. Rich people in general. Daren explained. Can we go look at them?! Frey turned to Cykrus with excitement. I dont think there is enough time... Cykrus spoke, but the look in Freys eyes made him waver, the boy would soon partake in life and death battles, likely dying in the process, indulging him was the least he could do. ...but Ill see if we cant spare a few minutes. Frey rejoiced at the words. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The gears inside of Agnes head stopped moving, she processed all the information she just received, and could only formulate a single thought, So these gods the church worships... they are just rank six mages? Cykrus turned to her and placed his finger over his mouth, gesturing for her to speak more quietly. Though you are correct, it has become a general taboo to speak of them so plainly. Especially members of the church would dislike hearing you refer to their gods as just normal humans. Daren semi-whispered. Hearing this caused Frey to delve back into older memories, where Elizabeth, the local priestess, had scolded him for comparing the gods to the figures inside of his books... now it appeared all the more likely that the people depicted were indeed them. He couldnt help but smile. His path was thorny, and filled with great dangers, but at the same time he had a glimmer of hope, that he could possibly reach the same heights as the figures he so greatly idolized. They were mages, just like him, albeit a little more powerful. The remainder of the ride was otherwise uneventful, no more would be assassins showed themselves, likely owing to the fact that Astafor, the home to both the royal family and the headquarters of the church, was just ahead. The imposing walls drew ever so close, the rain was ceasing, the dark clouds were already parting to make way for rays of sunshine, illuminating the city, and bringing out its shining splendour for all to witness. Unlike the gate of Aventia, there wasnt just a single main entrance, but a grand array, in front of each of them was a long queue of visitors, merchants, and citizens. Several merchants even set up shop right in front of the gates, aiming to profit from the people that were waiting in line. Freys caravan, displaying the royal crest, caused a lot of attention to shift their way. Unlike the other people who had no other option than to patiently wait their turn, the three carriages simply passed by the line, and headed straight for one of the open gates. Jealous frowns painted the faces of the surrounding people, but not a single peep escaped their mouths, merely hushed whispers of envy they exchanged with one another. The armoured knight that led the caravan got off and handed the guardsmen a coiled-up scroll. Their armour was designed in a similar fashion to his own, just a little more focused on providing a good chunk of defence to the stationary guards, and to look a tad bit more intimidating. Helmets covered their heads and faces, disguising their identities, merely their authority as protectors of the royal capital was left to attempt to challenge, if anyone was brave, and stupid enough to try. The person seemingly in charge unrolled the scroll and gave it a few short glances before waving them through. The horses neighed as they continued pulling the carriages through the open gate, sunlight now gleaming on their hide as the sky began to break open, rays successfully piercing through the clouds. Freys amazement had no more bounds, the buildings that looked big from a distance were now huge! The exterior of all of them appeared well kept, and more than just expensive. A stream of humans spanned all the way from the gate, throughout the streets, as far as the eye could see. Their clothing varied, as did their walking speed. People that wore lavish pelts would stroll through the streets, taking their time as they appreciated the cleanliness, as well as glancing at some of the wares from the many shops at the various markets. The quiet from the mountain pass had disappeared, instead replaced with cheerful conversations, and intense bartering from all around. Freys dreamy gaze tried to size up everything. Such people were generally accompanied by several others, who looked to be of lesser status, carrying bags and various other acquired goods. However, the vast majority of the passerbys were the common folk, people who were going about their normal day to day business, humans devoid of any magic, power, or wealth. Getting by with what they had, and the luck that came throughout their lives. This could have been what Freys future looked like, had everything gone down differently, now he was on his way to what felt like an execution-grounds, at least that is what his master was expecting to arrive to. Are we heading straight for the castle? Cykrus leaned back into his seat. We are. All of the families are scheduled to meet up for a banquet. Supposedly His Majesty himself will attend. Though I am unsure of the truth of this matter. Daren shrugged. And the heirs? Cykrus continued. We will have to see. This gathering is also a chance for them to make new allies and deals. Do you have anyone in sight? Daren turned to look at the man he so greatly respected. He shook his head, None. I doubt even one of them will give us any attention, considering that I am just a Lord. Our odds of winning the competition, let alone surviving it, are too slim. You never know... someone might gamble on the underdog, besides, having someone powerful to rely on every now and again is a reassuring feeling. I speak from experience of course. Daren chuckled. I dont agree. You can only rely on yourself, make your own opportunities, and fight using every bit of strength you have, then respect the outcome that life has decided for you. Cykrus said, and silence once again ensued as they travelled through the city, passing all sorts of curious buildings in the meantime, taverns, gambling dens, tightly guarded magic-research facilities and rune-factories. Every building was even more imposing than the last, towering high above them, and casting down long shadows. As the caravan passed through the second set of gates, those that belonged to the royal castle itself, a loud fanfare was played. Several trumpets echoed through the surrounding sections of the city, announcing the arrival of special guests. The courtyard of the castle was decorated with sets of greenery, large bushes trimmed into figures of human warriors and knights, a stark contrast to the dark grey exterior of the structure. Hearing the trumpets, several servants made their way out the entrance to the actual building, preparing to escort the newly arrived nobility, as well as carrying their luggage to designated rooms. They wore suits and dresses, their design kept mostly black and white, to ensure their function as maids and butlers was clear to all. The fanfare played for a full minute before the echoes of the melody began to fade. The caravan stopped, and the servants rushed over to the doors, to help whoever was inside off. Agnes, Cykrus, Daren, and Frey all respectfully declined, they all knew this was part of the servants job, but they were neither at an age where they needed the help, nor haughty enough to make those peoples lives harder on purpose. Yet no matter how much they insisted, the servants did not relent on wanting to carry their luggage. Although unwilling, Agnes begrudgingly let go and looked on as her things, as well as those of the others, disappeared somewhere inside. The leader of the group of servants then led them into the foyer, a long and wide hall with extravagant decor hanging from the ceiling and on the walls. One massive chandelier made of gold and ornated with jewels was the first thing that entered any visitors sight. On the walls to the left and right hung paintings, full of delicate little details that gave them a feeling of being real. Those are the former Kings and Queens; all of these paintings are practically low rank artefacts, to ensure the preservation of history. the servant-leader mentioned in passing. If they are that precious, why arent there any guards to protect them? Agnes yawned. Heh, no one that is allowed in here would be foolish enough to try. the servant waved her concerns off. It''s His Majestys estate after all. Daren nodded in agreement, fully certain that nothing would prove him wrong. Agnes relented and shrugged; she wasnt interested in some boring paintings either way. At the end of the hall were two sets of stairs, both on either side that lead upstairs, and in between them was a closed double door, made of some kind of stone, in front of which stood two fully armoured knights. Seeing the approaching guests, they turned around and pushed the door open, a loud creaking ensued, until the insides were revealed. Frey followed Cykrus lead and entered the festive hall, one long table spanned the entire room, on it was a banquet, a large variety of food and drinks that looked exotic to say the least. Every colour one could possibly imagine was being represented through one meal or another. Many people had already gathered within the hall, flocking to and from the meals, especially the seafood, which had always been a specialty of Astafor thanks to its large harbour and nautical access. The servant picked up a glass and a fork, with which he caused a ringing to resound through the hall, causing all to turn their heads his way, I am honoured to announce the arrival of Lord Cykrus Aventia, ruler of Aventia, the renowned rank two earth mage himself, and Daren Willfow, rank three mage, and student of Duchess Debora Vivienne! Murmurs broke lose, They actually invited them to participate... Of course, every good competition needs some cannon fodder, makes things more interesting for the observers. Daren Willfow? Whats their relation? Kukuk, look at that child, I heard he is supposed to be their participant. Such a young rank one mage? Poor thing, I hope his demise is a swift one... One man stepped closer and raised his glass to Cykrus, he cleared his throat then spoke, Lord Aventia, we havent met in ages, come, I simply must invite you to have a drink with me. his voice drowned out all the nasty comments. Lord Beckett? Ah, forgive me, its Baron Beckett now, isnt it? Cykrus smiled as he walked closer to the man. I wouldnt have recognised you if not for that servants introduction, you have changed a lot over the years. Baron Beckett handed Cykrus a clear glass, filled with a bubbly orange liquid. Olander wine. You have to taste it at least once in your life; its rumours dont do it enough justice! Cykrus accepted the glass, Back then I was just someone out to prove himself to others, my mentality... and, well, looks, were bound to change with time. Oh, and dont call me Baron Beckett, just Stephan is fine. We may be adversaries in the competition, but right now we arent. the man offered, Right, allow me to introduce you... to my son. he pulled a young man in front of himself, he was brimming with a rank two aura, one of the many that spread throughout the place. The boy looked to be about nineteen years old, short brown hair and thick brows. He was sipping from his drink just before getting pulled away from his talking partner, still a little bewildered as he looked at Cykrus, Greetings... What Greetings? his father tapped the back of his head with force, Show some respect! The young man rubbed the back of his head, trying to ease the pain Nice to meet you... I am Marv Beckett. Just Marv is fine. 19 - Breaking the ice Nice to meet you. Though he is not my son, this is Frey, he will represent Aventia in the competition. Cykrus introduced him. Nice to meet you. Frey answered, but the pleasant ambiance that the hall had returned to did not last for long, the double doors opened, the servant at the lead, once again drawing the attention towards himself, Dear guests, our final family has just arrived... I am hereby announcing the Baron of fire, final bastion before the Land of Fog, Baron Ironhoof! The hall once again erupted in heated conversations. Fashionably late... as always. Ah! Lord Aventia... the newly arrived Baron emphasized as he stepped closer, his head was balding, the hair partly black partly grey. I honestly did not expect to see you here. if his face of mockery didnt betray him, one might even think the two were on good terms. Baron Simon Ironhoof... that surprise you sent us was truly heartwarming. Cykrus laced his words with the same amount of sarcasm. His words however, caused the Baron to frown, his palm forming into a fist, I am glad you enjoyed it- Before he could continue a female voice interrupted him from behind, Brother, I think you should turn your attention to the banquet for now. Simon glanced at Cykrus one last time, then harrumphed and walked towards the grand display of food. Do excuse him, that airhead lacks the manner of an actual Baron. the black-haired woman continued, though she called the man brother her face made her seem much younger than him. Indeed, you are one of the more annoying snakes from among your family members, Silvana. Cykrus agreed, while she curiously eyed Frey. Well, arent you going to introduce him? she asked. I dont think there is any need for that, am I wrong? Cykrus attempted to probe the amount of information they had on Frey, but her answer left him unsatisfied, I wonder... Where is your participant? Agnes raised her eyebrow, as Silvana was standing alone. Silvana looked to her left, then her right, then turned around, That cheeky-! Running off the first chance she gets! she cursed. The hall once again calmed down after some time, until on one end of the hall, at an elevated stage, several people gathered, their auras were more than enough to draw anyones attention towards them, each of them was a rank three mage! Among the four was a woman with long blond hair tied up into a bun, she wore a dazzling off-white gown, and Cykrus heart skipped a beat as he recognised her. Thats master... why is she- Daren noted in confusion, but his thoughts got overshadowed by the booming voice of another of the four upon the stage, Attention! Now entering! His Royal Majesty! King Lysander Van Tale! Loud gasps spread through the venue, but silence quickly ensued, everyone lowered their head as an old, and slightly chubby man with a robe of red and blue silk, with a golden crown atop his head, entered the stage. He exuded a royal grandeur and carried himself gracefully, but nothing about him would scream mage. Not a whiff of his aura was revealed to those present, leaving all with no choice but to guess what rank he might currently be at. Fully armoured guards escorted him, walking both on his left and right, they too appeared like regular humans. Agnes and Frey looked around themselves, and quickly followed suit in lowering their heads, as to avoid sticking out. The rank three mage that announced the king waited for His Majesty to stand still, and nod at him, before continuing, You may lift your heads! King Lysander cleared his throat, then spoke with a deep and slow voice, I welcome you all to my home, to Astafor. Honoured families and subjects, our gathering, sadly, is not one of celebration, but as you know, the final stop before the competition. I can tell from your burning gazes, that now is the right time to unveil the premise, as well as the details regarding it. Tomorrow, each familys chosen competitor will enter the planar portal that leads to the Sunless Mire, the swamp plane that my forces, in cooperation with the churchs elites, have uncovered and begun expanding towards. The competition itself is kept rather simple... do everything in your power to speed up the expansion! Be that through disposition of the local monsters, building outposts, gathering valuable resources or information... Each competitor will be assigned a rank three observer, not to ensure your safety, but to keep track of your achievements. You are responsible for your own life! If you overestimate your abilities and endanger yourself, you cannot count on the observers to extend a helping hand, they are impartial, simply a set of watchful eyes. His Majesty took a short moment to breath, and to allow the information to imprint itself onto his subjects. As for rules... the only thing that I forbid you from doing is taking another young mages life. The dramatic lack of rules caused an uproar, people turned towards one another, exchanging their disbelief and surprise, SILENCE! the same rank three mage on the stage shouted. You all are aware of the wager, of what a good, or a bad ranking will result in, but allow me to make it fully clear to everyone present, why I have decided on this... Kind Lysander continued. Humanity is stagnating! We have not had any breakthroughs in recent years, everything has balanced itself out, which should be a good thing, but conflict gives birth to innovation! There are some families, that will greatly benefit from this competition, they will grow in size, expand, and continue producing valuable mages. Others, however, will be destroyed, and become unrecognisable compared to how they are right now. They will disappear from the face of the world, perhaps swallowed up by another family. The world needs young and powerful mages to succeed their forefathers, those that are unable to meet the criteria are simply sorted out... such is the way of life, where your rank determines your value. I look forward to hearing of your attainments and contributions. May the gods favour you. and with those words His Majesty turned around and slowly walked off the stage. Long live His Majesty! Long live the spirit of humanity! the rank three atop the stage spoke, and the entire hall repeated his words, all except Agnes and Frey, who felt completely out of place. Once King Lysander had been escorted out of the room by his knights, the same man spoke once more, The assignment between competitor and rank three observers will be revealed tomorrow. Do not arrive any later than today! he glared at a certain fashionably late Baron. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. You are excused. he added, then turned around to leave, just as His Majesty did. The remaining rank threes upon the stage did the same, only Duchess Debora Vivienne glanced through the crowd once more, her gaze falling on her disciple, then onto the man next to him. Her eyes opened wide, a slight smile creeped onto her face, but she suppressed it and left with the other Dukes. With all of them gone, the families were left on their own, heated debates ensued... No rules except for killing other participants?! What is this Sunless Mire His Majesty spoke of? You dont know? Dont you have any connections to the church? It''s exactly what the name suggests, a swamp without a sun. A haven for any water mage... they have an incredible advantage. Baron Beckett turned to Cykrus, Heh, say, I have a proposal. Cykrus met his gaze, Oh? What do you think... should my son, and your competitor... Frey, team up? Stephan Beckett continued. Wha-? Team up? Isnt that... Cykrus was tongue-tied. Its not against the rules. the Baron smiled, And since we cannot rely on these observers, why not have an ally to watch our back? Cykrus mulled the offer over for a second, accepting this would likely reduce the amount of achievements Frey could gather, as Marv was of a higher rank, and would more than likely tend to steal away points. But on the other hand, the proposal would aid Frey in surviving the yet unfamiliar environment the swamp plane would pose. Cykrus looked at Frey, then at Stephan, Sounds good to me. While they were conversing, a tall but extremely pale-skinned man with white hair stepped closer towards them, towards Agnes, Excuse me Miss... you dont happen to kno- he spoke, but the remainder of the sentence got stuck in his throat as Agnes turned to face him with her usual annoyed look. The two locked eyes, and the frost mages icy expression melted in moments, A-... Agnes? the man forced out a word through his bewilderment. Memories spun inside of Agnes mind, the pale mans trembling hands slowly reached out to her, but before he got to touch a single strand of her hair, she had started to run. Running away... an action that was so unlike her, but in the heat of the moment nothing else made sense to her. Cykrus was flabbergasted, he had only seen the last part, where the stranger reached his hands out to her, What do you think you are doing?! he reached for the mans collar and pulled him down to his own height, Frey go after her. What am I doing?! the man retorted loudly, pulling Cykrus hand away. I am talking to my sister! he said while correcting his collar, What exactly are you doing? Cykrus stopped, his anger was gone with a poof, ...Sister... but? You died? Well, it would appear that I didnt, now, get out of my way! the man slightly pushed Cykrus aside, Wait! he called out from behind. The white-haired man turned his head, What exactly are you to her, that you are so annoyingly persistent on getting in my way? I am... Cykrus took a moment to consider. Truly, what was their relationship? I am her Lord! And she is my follower! Cykrus answered firmly, both of their outbursts had become the centre of attention for many people around them. Pah! Lord! the man almost spat, She is your follower for now, maybe, but now that she knows that her brother is alive, she will be coming back home with me! ... ... Where did she go? Frey mumbled out loud as he looked around himself. He followed her out of the castles grounds but lost her somewhere among the crowd. Where would I go if I was her...? Maybe... Frey considered the few things he knew about Agnes. She rarely talked about herself, except for that one time all those years ago. He had an inkling where he could find her, but the problem was how to get there... Frey began to roam the giant city like the young and unsupervised child he was. Although he felt great discomfort, but for Agnes he managed to bring himself to stop some people that passed by him every now and then, asking them whether they had seen a white-haired woman. Luckily for him, the colour of her hair was quite rare, and easily drew peoples attention. Young man, care to buy some artefacts? Grand mages used to own them! Now they are for sale here! someone called out to him as he was passing through the market. Frey was concerned about Agnes, but at the same time an artefact could save his own life... he wavered but decided to at least take a quick look at the wares. You made the right choice! Come closer, come closer! a middle-aged man with an unkempt beard gestured to him. These are my finest wares! This piece of leather has a rune carved into it; it is a rank one artefact that allows its user to commune with animals for some time! the man explained, but as Frey looked at it, neither did he recognise the rune, nor did he get the feeling of any kind of authenticity, be it this object or any of the others. There even was an entirely normal tree-branch on display... These... dont have an aura. Frey said with disappointment. The middle-aged mans eyes glinted, he had found a suitable target! Of course they dont! All of them have an obfuscation aspect in their rune design! They were owned by the most supreme of mages after all, but I understand your concern, only a trained eye could see that. The man looked around himself, like he was making sure that nobody was watching, before pulling out a small red coin-shaped object, from which Frey actually managed to feel a reaction, I usually reserve these for high-end customers, but I will make an exception for you... Here, take a look. he held the coin towards Frey. Freys hand reached out towards it, but the man quickly retracted his own, No touching! Well? What do you think? Its the real deal! And it could be yours for just thirty- no, twenty-five gold coins! the man offered. Twenty-five gold coins...? But I dont have any... Frey mumbled, only now realising that he had never once had to pay for anything, he had no idea how much this coin, or everything else was worth. Why didnt you start with that?! Tch, rotten kid! Making me waste my time! the man cursed and shooed Frey off. Frey walked away with quick steps, and continued looking for any sightings of Agnes. ... ... The sun was setting, as Frey, completely out of breath, while huffing and puffing, reached the rooftop of one of the open and towering constructs, That was... a lot of stairs... he said, but smiled at the sight of Agnes. Frey walked closer to her and heard a sound he had almost forgotten existed... she was sobbing. Agnes was sitting on the roof, hugging her knees as she cried into them. He tried to step as quietly as he could, but by the time he sat down next to her, he was sure that she had heard him coming, she just didnt do anything to stop him from seeing her in this state. Frey looked off into the horizon, it was pretty much the same exact scene as when Agnes came to comfort him through his roughest time. Her sobs became quieter, until there was only breathing, I am a horrible human... I... I dont know whether I should be happy... or sad... that my brother survived... I thought I killed them; no, I was sure that I did. I suffered through nightmares almost every day, reliving that event where I... lost control. No, that is also not right... I was in control... a big part of me wanted things to go the way they did... Only through this could I rid myself of the expectations, of what my family tried to push onto me... I didnt see another choice. I got used to the feeling, that of dread, whenever I looked at water, whenever I used my magic... but now?! Hes alive... I should be happy; I should beg him for forgiveness... but instead I am afraid. I was constantly reminded of my actions, but now it just seems that much more real. Frey remained silent, he listened attentively, trying to find the right words, the same way she managed to cheer him up... I cannot say that I know how you feel. I also cannot say whether what you did was your choice or not... but what I can say, is that you are not a horrible person... People that dont know you might say that you are cold, heartless, arrogant, spiteful, angry all the time- Ouch, I get it! Agnes yelped, a small smile shortly replacing the tears. Sorry, uhm, but they only say that because they havent seen the real you... like I have, like Lord Cykrus has. You are a wonderful and caring person, a good teacher and even greater mage! I am not happy about the way my childhood went; I do miss my parents greatly... but from all the fates that I could have suffered through... I think I got the best one... I am glad that I met you, Agnes. Agnes looked at Frey for some time, then sighed and laughed, I dont know whether you are trying to cheer me up or make me cry even harder! Wha-?! Why? Frey got scared that she somehow had taken his words the wrong way. She finally showed a full-blown smile and punched his shoulder playfully, You know, Im glad you decided to come with me to learn magic back then. Would have been a real shame to kill you. Agnes breathed in deeply once more, then stood up, she wiped away her tears and looked at the horizon, But if you ever let anyone know that I cried, then the competition is going to be the least of your worries! she threatened with a voice that sounded full of joy. It sounded like an empty threat, considering her sudden good mood, but Frey knew better than to put that to the test. She turned 180 degrees to face Frey again, Come! We have some ships to go look at! Huh? What about Lord Cykrus? And your brother? Frey almost choked on his spit. Whatever, they can wait. So, do I have to repeat myself? Frey stood up and smiled at her, his words usually were a weapon, a curse he avoided using, even feared secretly, but for once, he felt like they achieved something awesome. 20 - May fortune favour you! Hahaha! Agnes had a hard time reigning herself in, So, this guy, he tried to sell you a bunch of fake artefacts? But you dont have any coins on you, haha! The people of this city are all a bunch of lunatics. she shook her head. The two of them had left the roof in search of a road that led to the harbour, by now there no longer was any sign of Agnes overwhelming emotions. Dusk had come and gone, the city was illuminated by lampposts, that stood several meters apart. Within them burned a bright flame, Now thats an interesting way of utilizing runes and artefacts if I have ever seen one. she said as they strolled through the nearly empty streets. Few citizens were still out and about, though the city was known for its lack of hoodlums and criminals, there could still be a few outliers who attempt to make some quick coin, all while risking their life in the face of repercussions. The harbour itself was a lot more populated than they had expected, personnel was loading crates on and off the ships, some either having just arrived, or making preparations to set sail at the earliest hour. Agnes froze in place at the sight of the nearly still water, Frey stopped next to her, he wanted to get a closer look, to go and feel the water on his skin, but he fully understood her apprehension. If you dont want to, we dont have to... Frey told her, but she gritted her teeth, if she didnt even attempt to make the first step, then she would never get over her fears, her trauma. With slow and shaky steps, she followed Frey closer to the pier. He kneeled next to the piers edge and stretched his hand into the water, Wow! It''s totally warm! Agnes movement became even slower and more sluggish as she sat down on the edge, her legs and feet suspended just above the water. She leaned backwards and used both of her hands to make sure she wouldnt accidentally fall into it. Frey joined her, and the two sat in silence for several minutes, while one enjoyed the warm breeze and the dark sea in front of himself, the other did her best to stay calm and composed. Frey? she finally broke the silence. Yes? I want you to promise me something... Hm? The competition... I want you to do everything in your power to survive, no matter what that may be, no matter what disgusting or inhumane actions that includes... I want you to promise me that youll return, return to us... Frey mulled her words over; at this point it was clear to him that the competition would involve killing, as well as destruction, and whatever other strategies were going to be utilised against these locals that inhabit the swamp plane, the Sunless Mire. He wanted nothing more than for this peaceful life he experienced alongside of Agnes and Cykrus to continue, but that would be impossible if his results within the competition were not up to par. His books tended to become chaotic, and filled with conflicts, it was impossible to avoid this forever, even his own experiences showed, that no matter who you are, or what you do, there will always be someone that picks a fight with you. Whether one loses that fight or wins it is up to oneself, up to their preparations, and not just physical preparations, or magical attainment, but the one thing Frey still lacked... mental preparation. The will that is required to choose an action, and follow through with it, come what may, be that inconveniencing someone, hurting them... or killing. Why is this world so cruel? Frey answered with a question instead. Agnes moved one of the hands she was supporting herself with and placed it on Freys shoulder, Humans are greedy and selfish, they will step over corpses to get what they desire. You either take from others or watch as others take from you. Thats how the world works, and nothing can change that; at least not puny figures like us. Your only choice is to play by the rules and beat them at their own game! Frey looked at her long and hard, before coming to a decision, I promise... Good. Just one more thing... dont trust anyone. Not the members of the church youll find on the other side, not the observer that they will assign to you, and especially not that boy you have teamed up with, Mars, or whatever his name was. In the end, the only one you can rely on, is you. she said and stood up, Come, lets head back to the castle. I have no idea where we are staying tonight, but thats most likely where well find out. ... ... Cykrus was waiting at the entrance of the castle, speaking to one of the assigned knights, when he noticed two familiar silhouettes approaching. He wiped a bunch of sweat from his forehead, Gods, I thought you would never return... I am sorry for- Agnes wanted to apologise, but was interrupted by him right away, Dont apologise, your reaction was justified. I dont know how I would have reacted had I been in your shoes. Arent you mad? Mad? Never! I was angry at your brother, because I thought he was a stranger and harassing you... but... this? I am just glad that you managed to calm down. Lets head inside, I already learned of our rooms for the time being. Cykrus led the way inside, up the stairs at the end of the painting-hallway, and down some more corridors. All three of them had their own room, each right next to the others. After bidding one another a good night, Frey entered his, the room was mostly empty, lots of useless free space, aside from the empty white drawers, and the oversized bed. He closed the blinds on his window and prepared to go to sleep when he heard a knock on his door. Assuming it was one of his companions he opened it and looked down the hall, first to his left, then to his right, but there was not a single soul in sight. Neither had he heard any approaching or leaving steps. He shrugged his shoulders, closed the door, and turned around. His sight fell on the hooded figure that stood in front of him, Freys mouth opened wide, ready to scream, but the figure covered it in a flash. Prince Dalton sends his regards. words echoed inside of Freys mind, the figure hadnt spoken, or at least the words sounded too unreal for that to be the case. Freys mind went blank, he couldnt think of anything, not a single reaction or spell entered his thoughts. The figure raised their other hand, Freys eyes were glued to it, observing its movements. The figure extended their index finger, then placed it on Freys forehead. Something began to swirl through his blank mind, but the pain, and the sensation of death he expected never came. He focused on whatever had invaded his mind for just a moment, but by the time he returned his attention to reality, the figure had disappeared, and his rooms window was slightly ajar. His hands wandered all over his body, trying to feel a difference, maybe a wound, or something of the sort, especially on his forehead, but nothing was out of the ordinary. If not for the window, and the swirling thing inside of his head, then he might have even thought he was hallucinating. Dread filled every pore on his body, what had just happened?! What had that figure put into his head?! He closed his eyes, with enough focus the swirling inside of his mind became visible, it took shape, and Frey shuddered... ... ... This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Quite a distance away, yet within the same castle a thirty-something year old man was lazily lying on a couch, his eyes half-closed as he faced towards the fireplace within his room. His hair was an ashen grey, and behind this couch of his kneeled the same hooded figure Frey had just seen. My liege, that inheritance, isnt it wasted on the boy? the figure spoke, its words no longer ethereal. Wasted? No. Call it an investment. That boy is who Cykrus Aventia chose, his only chance of saving his own hide, and that which his ancestors left him. the man answered, he sounded sleepy. What if... there simply was no one else to choose? The man chuckled, Then so be it. I am not a sore loser, but just in case that the boy turns out to be a diamond in the rough, then I would have missed the opportunity to help when he most desperately needed it. Thank you for enlightening me, my liege. the kneeling figure bowed even lower. Thats that... now, what are my siblings up to? the man yawned. Princess Ren has yet to make a move. Forgive me, I cannot decipher her intentions. the figure spoke, Impossible! I dont believe that she doesnt yearn for the throne! But still, keeping up the good girl act... heh, thats so like her. Next? the man voiced his thoughts. Prince Arlin was acting overly familiar with Baroness Vexmonte today, I shall investigate their relation as soon as possible. Hm. The others arent as much of a threat, keep it brief. Yes, my liege. To be frank, they are still fighting amongst themselves. The sight is quite pathetic. They appear unaware of the lead you three have on them. the figure summarised. Those words elicited another chuckle from the man, Good. You are dismissed. ... ... Frey awoke early in the morning, unable to sleep from the pressure of the decision he had to make. He should tell Agnes or Cykrus about what happened last night... but would that really be the right decision? This gift was indeed a good thing, wouldnt the information give birth to unnecessary trouble? If Frey could use it to gain another advantage during the competition, and to surprise those who believed in him, wouldnt that be the most optimal outcome? He sighed, he still had most of the day left to decide, no need to make a spur of the moment decision. As he left his room, he nearly bumped into an unfamiliar woman. Sorry. he quickly stepped aside to allow her to pass, to go see whether Agnes or Cykrus were awake yet, but the woman he had not even fully looked at stopped in her tracks, So young... what are you doing in the palace? she sounded cheerful, curious. I- uhm, Im a participant... Frey stumbled over his words, but it only became worse when he looked at the woman. She pushed a strand of her long brunette hair behind her ear, A participant? Surely you dont mean the competition? her expression showed worry. Frey could not look away from her gorgeous blue eyes, and her black dress with frills, that would stick out among any crowd. Oh, dont go quiet on me now...! she pouted. I...am... My, oh my, what is a delicate boy like you doing, taking part in such a bloodthirsty activity? Which family is forcing you into this? she seemed to get angry on his behalf. No- Noone is forcing me! I want to help Lord Cykrus and Agnes! Cykrus? Ah... Aventia. I see. You sound like you have made up your mind. Ill be rooting for you. Goodbye for now. she smiled at him and ruffled through his hair, then left without another word. Frey watched her disappear down the hall, yet another surreal experience to add to the list. He shook himself out of his stupor and knocked on Lord Cykrus door, ready to begin the final day. Are you nervous? Cykrus asked after opening the door upon hearing the knocking, Mhm... Frey nodded his head. Heh, thought so. Come on in. Cykrus stepped aside, then closed the door behind Frey again. They sat down on the bed, You are right to be nervous... but not due to the reasons you are thinking of. Cykrus said, You will enter an entirely unfamiliar plane, the only ally to rely on comes from a bond that was forged much too frivolously, you are a rank one mage at heart, going up against several rank twos... but what you cannot see, is that you are prepared. Your growth happened at an incredible pace. Sure, you took your sweet time understanding your first rune, but for your age you are already dangerously close to rank two. Not to mention your hidden weapon. Well, both of them I guess. That reminds me... Cykrus stood up and rummaged through his belongings he had brought along in a bag. Now... where is it...? Its always such a pain, since I cant feel its- Oh! There it is. he pulled out a short and curved dagger from his bag. It had no sheath and the blade itself looked dull. The hilt and blade both had a crude design carved into them, making it look like a ceremonial weapon, something just for show. I want you to have it. Dont be confused by its lack of an aura, whatever this thing is stabbed into, will temporarily gain strength, raw physical power the equivalent of a rank three mage. Wow! Thats incredible! Cant I just win the competition with this? Frey interrupted the explanation. I am afraid not. I said temporarily, not because the effect disappears after some time, but because the dagger drains its users lifeforce... until they are dead. hearing this Frey just blinked, unable to speak. Consider this artefact a last resort, when you truly have no other way of escaping or surviving. I hope that it wont come down to it, of course. Cykrus placed it into Freys hands. Freys gaze did not leave it for the entirety of their conversation, this object could kill him at any moment if wielded improperly, a rank three artefact, yet it did not feel empowering at all... what use was rank three strength if Frey wasnt around to harvest the benefits by the end of it? Who would create something with such a big drawback? Frey frowned. Humans are eccentric, what they wouldnt give for power... though I suspect the artefact is incomplete, the rune design lacking in some aspect or another which is causing this major problem, but I cant even tell what element this rune is supposed to consist of, let alone improve on its design. Cykrus lamented. ...Master... what are you going to do if I fail? You wont. Dont think about any of that. Focus on doing the best you can, let me worry about the rest. Frey nodded; he wrapped the dagger in a white handkerchief, then put it in one of his pockets. He kept his hand pressed against the pocket; his mind unable to stay calm unless he was certain that he was always aware of its presence, that he wouldnt accidentally lose it, or worse, stab himself. Suddenly a black envelop was pushed through the gap beneath the door; a wax stamp of the royal crest ensured that the letter within hadnt been read or tampered with. Cykrus went to pick it up and opened it, It reads: Assigned observer for the nominee of Aventia:... lets see... Marquis Gomon? He sighed, That guy, huh... Who is he master? He is a water mage, probably one of the oldest there is. I believe he turned seventy a few years ago, but he is known for his bitterness, so dont mention his age. Cykrus advised. The remainder of the morning passed quickly, Cykrus and Frey discussed some strategies, able to dive into deeper details, now that the contents of the competition had been unveiled. Agnes hadnt shown up at all during that time, they believed her to still be asleep, however as the time for the start of the competition encroached, and Cykrus entered her room to wake her, they noticed that it was devoid of life, empty. Cykrus rubbed his forehead, worried that her calmness yesterday had just been a front, and that she ran away once more. Or maybe that she met up with her brother and decided to return back home with him... He decided it was best to just put the matter out of his mind for now, instead he focused on escorting Frey back to the hall. They were far from the first, but unlike yesterday, the hall wasnt quite as full, seemingly only the most important members of each family, as well as their candidate were present. Seeing him arrive Baron Beckett and his son Marv walked over, bridging the time until everyone had arrived with meaningless banter. The duke that announced His Majesty yesterday walked onto the stage, with him entered many men and women with an aura of rank three, among them Daren, as well as an old and grumpy short man, his head practically shining, devoid of any hair. Thats him, Marquis Gomon. Cykrus gestured for Frey to see. Welcome all. For those of you who dont yet know; I am Duke Monotay, I have been put in charge of the competition''s proceedings by His Majestys will. Each of you have received notice of who your assigned observer shall be. I ask that the competitors step forward, while the remaining Marquises, Barons, and Lords distance themselves. Cykrus patted Frey on his shoulders, You got this. See you soon. he whispered. While the halls structure slowly began to shift, Duke Monotay continued, Now, I ask that the Marquises, and yet-to-be Marquises behind me join the competitors down below, so that we may finish the pairing. Everyone went up to their assigned observer, Frey too, he noticed right away that Marquis Gomons eyes were almost spitting fire as they glared at him. He looked around to see who Daren got paired up with; his eyes fell on him, as well as the girl next to him with long black hair, and though she looked no older than twenty, the girl bore an uncanny resemblance to Silvana Ironhoof. Now, I ask that all pairs form an orderly line, and follow me deeper into the castle; to all the other families present: you will be kept up to date on the rankings, feel free to stay within the castle grounds, or to return back to your territory while you wait. Until the end of the competition, in the name of His Majesty, I wish you all farewell. Duke Monotay lightly bowed, then lead the line of competitors and observers out of the hall, and down another corridor, at the end of which was a four-meter-wide staircase, protected by fully armoured guards. Frey and Marquis Gomon were at the end of the line, he wore a sad expression, thinking about how he hadnt even gotten to say goodbye to Agnes before he left. The sound of someone sprinting approached from behind, and quickly came closer. Frey turned his head and gasped as it was Agnes who arrived at the last minute. He turned to Marquis Gomon, who wore a similarly annoyed expression to the one Agnes usually held, Go... but make it quick! Thank you! Frey bowed deeply, then ran at Agnes. The two met each other halfway through, and Agnes wasted no time, she grabbed Freys hand and clasped it open, then placed something within and pushed his fingers to form a fist. Huh? What is- Frey blurted out, feeling something cold and somewhat round within his grasp. Frey! Go and show them what you are made of! Dont forget your promise! Now, off you go! she gave him a quick hug, then pushed him back into the direction of the stairs. The young boy was flustered, his brain too overloaded to think. He ran back to the line and joined up with Marquis Gomon, then glanced back at her one last time. Frey took a deep breath and descended the long staircase, deeper into the underground of the castle. At the end of the staircase was another set of royal guards, they acted as the last line of defence for what turned out to be yet another long hallway, however unlike the previous ones that were filled with paintings or statues, these were filled with chaotic and rippling cracks in space, that shifted unnaturally over time, beautiful colours radiated out from them Frey was looking at portals and not just one or two, but tens of portals, who all likely led to something similar as this Sunless Mire he was headed to! He wasnt the only one to become breathless at the sight, the other competitors fared no better. Men wearing white and golden-red armour or robes littered the hallway; their design was something that Frey had burned to memory, as it was the same that the Priest Simerlin and his guards had been wearing they were all members of the church. Duke Monotay stopped in front one of the portals, all shades of green twisted within the centre of the unstable structure of space, I wish you all the best. You youths are the future of humanity, we all, especially His Highness, are expecting great things from you. May your actions preserve humanity forever more! he said, then gestured towards the portal. Row after row entered, practically eaten up by the portal, sucked into it, and gone from existence Frey hesitated as it was his turn to jump in, but he had gotten no choice, as Marquis Gomon pushed him in. 21 - Falling out and falling through Agnes continued standing in the hallway for some time, just staring absentmindedly at the staircase Frey disappeared at. Agnes... Cykrus voice resounded from behind her. He took slow steps as he approached her, unsure what was going through her mind. Agnes didnt answer, nor did she turn to look at him. Cykrus stopped next to her, then lightly placed his hand on her shoulder, There is a strange sensation inside of my chest... I hate how it feels. Agnes told him. He chuckled, then placed his hand over his own heart; it wasnt just her who felt that way. Agnes...! There you are. I have been looking for you all night... the white-haired man called out from the other end of the hall. She turned away from the staircase and faced the man, she had steeled her resolve, prepared mentally for this event. Cykrus removed his hand from her shoulder, then took a step back. He felt that it wasnt his place to interfere, no matter what outcome their conversation would have. ...Jonas...I... Agnes appeared more nervous than she wanted to let on. It really is you... My hopes hung by a thread, I heard rumours of your name and your feats... but even then, I had my doubts. the tall and pale man came closer, close enough to embrace his long-lost sister. Agnes stood there like a statue of ice, she did not stop him, but neither did she embrace him back. What about father and- I am sorry, but they didnt... Jonas shook his head, he couldnt bring himself to utter the word survive. But I am here! Your family is still alive! Jonas stopped embracing her, but his hands still clasped her shoulders. Jonas I... killed them... how are you here? You did not kill them! It was an accident. You could not control your magic. I became aware of this during my own mage initiation. That day, the boy, your fianc, he rescued me. But dont worry! I am a rank two mage now; I have a ton of say in the Whitewood family! You wont have to go through with it anymore... Come home with me Agnes. We siblings have been apart for too long. Not anymore! We can be together again! The terrible feeling inside of Cykrus chest grew more intense. A life without Agnes around... could he return to such a thing after all this time they spent together? I am not the Agnes you remember. That day changed me, took me down a path that shaped my entire life. When everything appeared bleak, and my end seemed to have come... I met Cykrus. He took me in, and I had once again found a purpose. It was thanks to his help, that I reached rank two myself... I am not in need of your protection Jonas. And I have no interest in abandoning Aventia, the place I have called my home for so many years now, just to join the Whitewoods. Jonas brows furrowed, obviously annoyed, Aventia has no future! By the end of this competition it will be no more. One family or another is going to swallow your territory whole, and at that point in time, you either join them, or become a threat that needs to be eradicated! Just you two are not enough to protect yourselves! I dont care about your master, he can go through with this insane plan all he wants, but you have an option, you are not tied down to that piece of land, within Aventia you have no chance of ever rising beyond rank two! I mean! Just look at the Ironhoofs! They are practically salivating all over Aventia already, secretly spreading their influence, so they can take over with the snap of a finger. Agnes! You arent so foolish as to stay on this sinking ship, are you?! The Whitewoods will welcome you with open arms; nay, as a rank two mage, they will provide you with anything you could ever want! Agnes scoffed by the end of her brothers rant, then pulled his hands off her shoulders, This is ridiculous... Jonas, we havent seen each other in ages, I thought you were dead... we are practically strangers at this point. There is nothing that will convince me to abandon my home, to abandon Cykrus. When the Ironhoofs come to take what they believe is theirs... then they will truly realise that Aventia isnt as helpless as they believe. Cykrus! We are leaving. Agnes face was dark, anger oozed out of her; Jonas reached for her wrist, to stop her from leaving, to make her see sense, but he stopped abruptly as he felt a stinge of cold at his throat, an icicle. Jonas breathed heavily, trying to reign in his own fury at his sisters unruliness, Fine then! Have it your way! See where your decisions lead you! The two stormed off, Cykrus quickly went after Agnes, his visage displayed the graveness of the matter that had just been discussed, but deep down... deep down he felt elated. ... ... Freys vision changed abruptly, going from the twisting imagery hidden within the portal, to a nearly pitch-black open sky. To him it felt like only a moment had passed, but his body felt off, disorderly. He fell to his knees as he failed to adjust in time, his stomach churned, and he felt like throwing up. Breathe deeply boy. Thats the fastest way for your body to adjust. Marquis Gomons voice filled his ears. Frey followed his advice, slow, steady, and deep breaths managed to stop him from showing such a disgusting sight. He looked up from the stone-pathed ground below him, and glimpsed upon a large, but crude camp. Many tents littered the surroundings, some vibrant in colours, some as dark as the sky, some big and others small. There was no sun in sight, the only source of light being the same lampposts that adorned the royal capital. Frey gulped down the last bit of nausea that had assaulted him, only to lay eyes upon the other competitors that had arrived before him, the majority of which failed to keep their stomachs contents on the inside. With wobbly legs he rose up from his knees, he was in a much better condition than most others, but once they had enough time to adjust, his advantage would continue to shrink, until the odds were once again stacked against him. Where is the swamp? the boy turned to Marquis Gomon, he noted the abundance of earth and nature particles around them, as well as the humidity and many blue particles in the air, but no trees, no green water, nothing of the sort he was expecting. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Further out. Much space has been cleared in the camps vicinity, just to ensure that the locals have no way to hide, or to ambush this main outpost of ours. Marquis Gomon answered, the fire in his eyes was burning a lot dimmer, instead a face of mockery was directed at those who made an unsightly mess of themselves and their image, as well as their assigned observers. The portal they came through stood at the centre of the camp; the sight of twisting space looked completely out of place, entirely in the open, protected by just a few warriors that wore the churchs garbs. At this point he remembered the object that Agnes had put into his hand; upon inspection, he realised that it was the same red coin-shaped object the strange man in the market wanted to sell him. Did Agnes go buy it for him? Was that the reason she appeared at the last moment? She didnt even tell him what its use was! Frey sighed but smiled; Agnes rarely displayed any sort of emotions, especially affection, but seeing as she went out of her way to acquire this for him it just proved to him that Agnes was a good person in her own way. He stored the coin alongside the dagger and turned his attention back to the crowd of competitors, Argh! Bunch of fledglings come and dirty the streets, I already hate em! someone spoke from within the group of church members that approached them. Welcome to the Sunless Mire youngsters! The place where your dreams of profit and exciting adventures come to die of boredom. the seeming leader of their group proclaimed while extending both of his arms outwards. He was clad in metallic armour, the same golden-red and white colour scheme as the others, however his shined even without needing the sun. The armour itself, the mace and the shield on his back, as well as the open face helmet on his head all gave off a rank three aura, while the man himself had none. My name is Kassan Horun, I am the current leader of this expedition into our lovely swamp plane, appointed by His Majesty himself. We went ahead and prepared tents for all of you, though you are free to decide not to use them; I wont judge. While you are staying within our camp, I expect you to abide by our rules otherwise dont blame me and my warriors for our actions. Rule number one: my word is law. I am not a tyrant, but if people start acting up, I will make sure they understand their place. Rule two: dont make unnecessary noise, trouble, or that Kassan gestured at the fresh puke. Rule three, which only applies because of you newcomers: we will punish you if your actions end up costing progress on our expedition and expansion-efforts. And one last thing, that I wish I didnt need to mention if you destroy the portal, accidental or otherwise, we will be putting your head on a stake. The competitors listened silently, some still ashamed from their unsightliness, others excited at the prospect of exploring uncharted lands, and some more just for the thrill of killing. Now that we have the unpleasant stuff out of the way, let me give you all some information as a show of goodwill. Kassan continued after a short pause. He held out his hand and one of his warriors placed a fresh, and juicy fruit into the palm of his gauntlet. The fruit was glowing in a dim orange light, and it looked rather appetizing, We have lost many men and women so far while trying to figure out edible and inedible stuff around here he raised his palm into the air, so all could get a better look at the fruit. This thing is both one of the only sources of light youll encounter beyond the camp, as well as the most common edible food source, we call it Delightful Death. Because, eating it as it is, will grant you a slow and painful death. The liquid within will appear sweet and tasty at first, but once in contact with your insides long enough, you will start to feel its acidic properties. With no way to safely extract it anymore, you will begin to dissolve, inside out. Understood? Perfect. Here is how you eat it properly another warrior placed a short knife into his other hand, which he moved to below the fruit. You simply cut open the bottom of the fruit and allow the liquid to drain out for a few minutes. Once that is done, you are free to eat it. Does that sound too time-consuming, or dangerous? Well! You are free to find a solution! Not only will you make a friend out of everyone in camp that way, but from what I have heard, your ranking or whatever in the competition will improve through achievements like this. Wonderful, with that done there is just one more thing I have for you. The locals, or as we call them, Treemen, are mostly of rank one, they roam the swamp alone, and sometimes in groups. The rarest of them can also be of rank two, but either way they usually arent a threat, which is why our expansion has been going smoothly. There is also another species worth noting, Flyers we call em. Like their name suggest, they can fly. An annoying bunch, their shrill screams will draw in Treemen or other Flyers in the surroundings. Its best to kill them before that, unless you like getting ganged up on. Since we are already on the topic of locals Unlike some other planes, where they can be quite the delicacy, I dont recommend eating any of them. Kassan shook his head with a pained smile. The guy who tried had some roots and leaves growing out of him within days. Poor guy had to be put out of his misery. One of the competitors raised his hand into the air, everyones attention drawn to him, Why dont we get any rations sent through the portal? His question caused a massive wave of laughter from the group of church members, like this had been some incredible joke. The man lowered his head in shame, but within him grew a fury from their ridicule. Back in the kingdom he was the son of a Baron, a young rank two mage, with prestige, looks, power, and riches, lacking for virtually nothing. But in here he was practically a dirt-stain, or at least thats how he appeared in the eyes of the members of the expedition. His status should make these people treat him with respect! But in here they were the ones with power, and judging from the rules Kassan mentioned to them, it did not matter what kind of rank you held outside of this place. Allow me to explain that part too Kassan was the first to stop laughing, quickly returning to his graceful demeanour. You see, portals are very much beyond any living humans scope. It is magic that is largely untouched, some are remnants of older times, and some, like this one here, are a lucky coincidence by the pioneers of both the church and the kingdom, that came together to create the opportunities of expansion for humanity. Take a look at the portal, now, in comparison to before you entered, it has lost much of its lustre. One of the ways to tell that it has nearly reached its limits of transporting. As you can see, unlike previous times where we actually got rations delivered this time you guys were delivered, and we only ever dare approach the limit of the portal during emergencies as such, there wont be a delivery of rations for some time now. Usually a month. Kassan finished explaining. Many of the competitors sighed, it just dawned on them, that their life that was filled with tasty food, entertainment from pretty men and women, as well as the availability of a nice refreshing bath at any moments notice, had vanished. That is all from me. I ask the observers to keep their respective assignee in line while in camp, and to the rest I wish good luck and happy hunting. Kassan concluded with a light bow, then left with his entourage. With the introductions done, several groups began to form; while some left to go inspect their tents, others audibly complained about how they are forced to fight their families battles in their stead. Ah, there you are. Mhm, you dont look as bad as some of the others, especially those at the upper end of rank two. They seem to adjust the slowest to this place. Marv Beckett, Freys ally, approached from the sidelines. How long have you been waiting? Frey asked in return, he stepped closer to the only person he could trust for now. Waiting? Oh, you mean because you arrived last? No need to worry, apparently time here passes as quickly as back home. Marv explained. You seem to know a lot boy. Marquis Gomon chimed in, then glanced at Marvs observer. His observer was a short girl with brown hair, somewhere in her forties, but Marquis Gomon couldnt recognise her. Who are you lass? Marquis Gomon spoke to her, once again showing off his haughty nature. Lass? the woman raised her eyebrow in annoyance, You can call me Winny, geezer. Marquis Gomons eyes opened wide, like they were about to drop out, he was left speechless, no one dared to be this rude to him in decades, and if it werent for the competition, he would most certainly lash out at this woman! You are right, the passage of time is the same as home. At least, as long as the portal remains as it is. Winny revealed in Marquis Gomons stead. If the portal is that important, and so hard to create, then why is the protection this lacking? Marv inquired. Tch! Because to destroy the portal you need to be just as powerful as to create it. Marquis Gomon crossed his arms in front of his chest while glaring at Winny. I see. I understand. This explains the lack of protection, but also why this Kassan guy called this plane boring. If the locals are at most rank two, then someone with rank three equipped rune-sets like himself will probably never get to go all out. Marv nodded. Freys gaze alternated between the three, but in the end stopped on Marquis Gomon, Have you been here before? You seem to know a lot Marquis Gomon raised his head and nose with confidence, Not this plane, but I indeed have served some time fighting on the frontlines for the advancement of humanity. I can certainly spare some of my valuable time to tell you about them. Freys eyes lit up, Yes, please! You ready to head out? To secure ourselves an early advantage? Marv nudged Frey. The young boy turned serious, he looked towards Marv with a clear mind, I am ready. 22 - Old friends and older enemies Frey and Marv were trekking through the swamp-like ecosystem of the plane, surrounded by tall trees, reaching high up into the sky. Even if there was a sun in this world, the ground would still be covered in shadows. Their surroundings were nearly pitch black, but like Kassan had explained, they encountered many of the Delightful Death fruits, without them, they would have had a much harder time avoiding the murky green water. From the water rose a thin veil of fog, almost like steam, hinting that the liquid was warm, perhaps even hot, but neither of them dared to make any physical contact. Both of them felt two pairs of eyes rest on them at all times. Although their observers kept their distance from them, it was never to the point where Frey and Marv felt like they were alone. Outrunning and leaving them behind appeared to be impossible, one wrong step on their path, that consisted mostly of slippery roots, and they would likely have a bigger problem than a lack of privacy. Roughly two hundred meters around the main outpost had been cleared of vegetation, the flow of water blocked off with big stones, but beyond that point nature once again reigned supreme. Whenever Frey observed the nature particles around him, his mind twitched. The slithering inheritance inside of his head had calmed down, and no longer moved since he received it, but he yearned to look at it, to study it, make the contents his own, but to do that he would need a quiet and peaceful environment. By the way, what is your element Marv? Frey asked while on the move. Its not officially considered an element... but its blood. Frey stopped abruptly, he flashed Marv a scared, but curious look. I know what you are thinking... Blood magic sounds cruel, am I wrong? Frey shook his head, No, you are right. The name itself sounds scary. Marv chuckled, You are too honest for your own good. Blood magic is a very small and rarely utilised aspect of water magic. My family just happens to specialise in it. And no, we are not being ostracized for it. What can you do? Frey asked, his curiosity started to outweigh his fear. Pretty much everything a water mage would do with water. However, there is one really cool thing about blood magic people rarely consider. They hear the word and think of the blood inside of their body being manipulated, but that is actually really hard to do... what I mean is the art of healing! Marvs passion for his spells became apparent in a heartbeat. I mean... I am no combat medic, but I like to think that I can make a difference when it comes down to it. My father is my idol in that regard. His skills have gotten him friends across all sorts of families. Id guess no matter what rank I end up at, we wouldnt have too many problems. Yours is earth, right? Marv returned the question. It is... how did you know? Frey was baffled. There is probably no one in this competition that doesnt know. Your master is a renowned earth mage, and the conflict between him and the Ironhoofs is a hot topic in most places. Many are looking forward to the outcome of the competition, to see what will happen to all of Aventia. I am betting that Aventia has some allies, secret ones perhaps, but the greater the ranking of the Ironhoofs, the less likely they are to extend a helping hand, lest the Ironhoofs turn towards them next. Marv voiced his thoughts and the general consensus. They dont even have a rank three mage, what makes the Ironhoofs so scary to others? Frey inquired. Heh, you might not know, but there actually are rumours of them having some relation with a rank three mage. Although that is the primary reason, the amount of rank ones and rank twos in the Ironhoof family is greater than others, so a direct war would result in any familys downfall, or at the very least great amounts of damage to their foundation. Marv explained. Whats stopping them then? Frey stopped moving forward. His Majesty. Well, his own strength is one thing anyone must consider before making their move, but what I mean is his arsenal of rank three mages, and supposedly there is an entire treasury of artefacts somewhere within the castle. Reall- Frey blurted out in surprise, but Marv covered his mouth as quickly as he could. Marvs hand pressed against Freys lips tightly, making sure that not another peep would escape his mouth. Frey got ready to defend himself, but Marv stopped moving entirely; he wasnt being attacked but protected. He turned his head slowly, and his eyes fell upon a bright yellow glowing sack of liquid, similar to the Delightful Death fruit, only that this one was attached to a creature. Frey had no idea what the locals of this plane looked like, but even without that knowledge his mind screamed Flyer. Aside from its glowing stomach, the Flyer had a pitch-black head, eyes like a snail, its mouth wide open, even without making any sound, except for the flapping of its wings. There werent any teeth within its mouth, but from its behaviour, it looked like it didnt need any either. The Flyer slowly descended just a few meters ahead of Frey and Marv, its open mouth ingested some of the swamp water during a single swoop, then picked up its altitude again. Without an aura, there was only its flapping to alert the two, a valuable piece of information to acquire early on. Marv slowly removed his hand from Frey, then gestured with his hand and fist to show his intent of crushing the creature. Neither of them knew how good this thing could see, smell, or hear, so even these small actions were already a great risk. Frey locked gazes with Marv for a moment, they both came to a silent agreement. Soon the Flyer descended towards the waters surface once more; at the same time something began to move within the water, something large, it pushed the water out of its way while travelling forward. Ripples appeared on the surface, and the Flyer noticed in time to alter its trajectory. An earthen spike protruded from out of the water, the distance between it and the creature much greater than anticipated, but Frey wasnt out of options just yet... with a thought the spike exploded into tens of tiny pebbles, they launched into the rough direction of the yellow glowing target. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Small stones struck its head and wings, but caused close to no damage, only those that hit the yellow belly managed to pierce into it, Got it! Frey shouted; his heart was beating quickly. Though this wasnt his first battle, the stakes were much higher, and that much more adrenalin surged through him. The yellow liquid within its belly dripped out through the openings, a sizzling sound could be heard as it met the water below. It''s not dead yet! Marv shouted as he made a small cut on his thumb using a knife, a single drop of blood was drawn out, then assaulted by many of the blue particles in the air to form one big, red, arrow. The Flyers open mouth shook, before a shrill scream filled the boys ears. Frey covered his ears, his face flashed with pain, Marv gritted his teeth and focused on guiding his arrow. The surface of the mix of blood and water rippled, seemingly about to burst apart, but it managed to strike the creatures weak point before doing so. The shrill scream ended as abruptly as it had started after the arrow blew open a wide, gaping hole in its formerly yellow belly. Lifelessly the Flyer fell out of the sky, dropped into the water, and soon disappeared within. Marv grabbed Freys wrist and began to pull, Lets get out of here! This creatures scream was supposed to draw in even more locals, so Frey knew better than to question his allys decision. The two of them hurriedly left the vicinity, but stayed within range, to just narrowly see through the fog and watch the response of the creatures of this plane. They wanted to see for themselves how many the scream would attract, if it was just one, then they could certainly try their luck against them. One silhouette approached the source of the sound momentarily after the two had left, then another, and another. They appeared without any warning, no sound, like the fog gave birth to them there and then. After the count of silhouettes exceeded ten, Frey and Marv looked into each other''s eyes, they could see the others emotions and thoughts clearly. They were unsettled, this many creatures, comparable to rank one mages, had been close enough to their fight to appear within just a few minutes. Kassans words of getting ganged up on was an understatement! Without a plan, one would certainly get overrun and killed before even reaching the natural border back to the camp. ... ... Cykrus was strolling through the royal castles basement while carefully examining the walls, paintings, and various other objects he passed, like a tourist. The general lack of guards confused him, but considering this was the home of King Lysander, he doubted that anyone else would be foolish enough to go wherever they pleased. He tested his luck on every door he passed, surely one of them must lead to this library that Daren mentioned to him. Cykrus wasnt planning on breaking in, but if a door happened to be open, why should he not peek inside? Sadly however, all of them appeared to be firmly locked, and beyond that, Cykrus felt a bit of an aura at every door, leading him to believe that they were equipped with some sort of security mechanism. At the end of his current hallway stood a large metallic double-door, engraved with various signs, which were structured like a sentence, only the language itself eluded Cykrus. How curious. Reminds me of my treasury back in Aventia... could this be it? he approached and placed both of his hands onto the metal. He closed his eyes and focused, every few seconds he could feel a wave of energy push against his hands, like an impulse, probing the door. Why does this seem so awfully familiar? Cykrus removed his hands, then stared down at his palms. There is no way... right? a peculiar thought entered his mind, struck by curiosity Cykrus pulled out a knife and made a shallow wound across his hand, then placed the bleeding palm back on the metal. He waited for the pulses, and sure enough, there was a reaction... The door greedily absorbed the red liquid, and once its hunger had been sated, some mechanism within clicked. Cykrus ears began to buzz, he became lightheaded, and the rational half of his brain screamed at him to leave, but every other part wanted to find out where this lead, and why the door reacted to his blood. He wiped the blood off his palm using a handkerchief, then pushed the doors open. Both of them opened with ease, within was nothing but darkness; Cykrus took some steps inside, his depth perception warped, and the metal doors behind him slammed shut. Suddenly a light began to shine on the ceiling of the room, it illuminated the contents of the place Cykrus had just entered... shelve upon shelve revealed itself, an entire new row appeared with every subsequent light that went on. The shelves were filled with objects, some were tools, tomes, weapons, armour, while others had much more peculiar shapes. Cykrus walked closer, awe-stricken he stopped in front of the first shelve, the ground below him began to glow in a dim blue light, as did the entire isle of artefacts he stood in front of. Hm. Came to return that artefact you borrowed, Aster? an ethereal voice called out behind him. Cykrus jumped in surprise, his mind raced, but he managed to remain somewhat calm, as the voice sounded friendly. The artefacts on display were thrown to the back of his mind, he turned around to look upon the illusory figure of a young boy. The boy was somewhere in his late teens, he wore a black robe that reached all the way to the ground, his hair too was long and black, but an odd speck of white was moving throughout it, aimlessly like a fish in water. Did that scare you? I thought you would be used to it by now. the boy spoke in a playful but mocking tone. Who are you? Cykrus asked plainly, the door unlocked for him, and this boy somehow recognised him... something was wrong, very wrong. Huh? Are you playing games? Or did you hit your head too hard while testing out the artefact in a fight? the boy tilted his head and placed his index finger onto his cheek, like he was seriously considering the options. No, I mean it. I dont know who you are, or who this Aster is. Cykrus answered. How strange. the boy caressed his furrowed brows, You look just like Aster of Aventia. Your blood is his too, yet you claim to not be him. Are you sure this is not a trick to make me hand out an artefact to you again? Cykrus spaced out, the words he heard made him feel incredulous. Aster of Aventia... is he one of my ancestors then? How long has it been since this Aster borrowed from you? The boy tilted his head to the left, then to the right, Hm... probably... yeah... I dont know. I dont know how much time has passed, since I cant really tell anything from within this room. You are locked in here? Cykrus inquired. That is one way to put it. Anyways, do you have the artefact with you or not? the boy asked again. Which one? The one you borrowed. Cykrus rolled his eyes, I told you; it wasnt me who borrowed it." Yes. But it was your family, and you are part of your family. Therefore, you must have my artefact. Cykrus rubbed his temples, What is the artefacts name, what does it look like, what does it do... can you tell me things like that to help me understand what you are looking for? Why didnt you say so earlier! the boy threw his hands into the air. After briefly displaying his annoyance, an object that was just as illusory as the boy himself appeared in front of Cykrus, the very same dagger he had given to Frey just a day ago. This is the Aura-Smith. An artefact of rank three, created by Master Calamor when he was still young, imbued with the magic of chaos to give the wielder themselves physical strength the equivalent of a rank three mage- the boy explained, but was interrupted by Cykrus, -at the cost of their lifeforce, yes, I know its power. he nodded his head in understanding. The young boy frowned once again This is the first time I have heard of such a thing. My masters creations have no such flaws, even if they were created before his prime. Wait, wait, wait. What is chaos magic? And who is Calamor? Cykrus held his palms out to stop the boy in his tracks. Who is... what? the illusory boy took a moment to process what he had heard, ...but I thought that Master became an existence at the level of King Astafor...? How could you not know him? Calamor is a god? Cykrus breathed deeply, his ancestor had some sort of relation to the figure in front of him, perhaps even a rank six mage on top! So, you have been alive since the late King Astafors era? Cykrus followed up with another question. What? No. I am not that old, well, I might be old, but not that old. Master created me during the rule of King Ronnoton Van Tale. Since then, its been... what... five generations of Kings? Anyways, not that long. Not that long?! Five generations of kings means about 500 years! Cykrus burst out. Meh. Long for humans perhaps, but I dont really notice the passage of time. the boy shrugged his shoulders. Cykrus held his forehead in shock, What exactly made you believe that my ancestor from 500 years ago was still alive? ...True. There is no way that scammer would have gotten as strong as Master. Can you blame me though? You are the first of your family to appear before me in that same amount of time! Its like you forgot about me and the artefact you are supposed to return! That reminds me, there is a reason I came here, I wanted to ask about a certain artefact, or perhaps spell- Dont you owe me enough already?! the boys anguished shouts interrupted Cykrus. No, you understood me wrong, I just wanted to know whether you were aware of an artefact that could create a rank two lightning mage, at a desired location, perhaps even ahead of time? Cykrus had most certainly found the librarian Daren spoke of, now it was just a matter of how deeply his knowledge ran. The boy considered for a moment, although he looked young and naive, hidden within him was a collection of information that had gathered over the last few centuries Your description meets the rough criteria of two separate artefacts. One I have here in my home, and the other I exchanged with the artefact of an old man, some rank one mage that went by the name of Ironhoof. 23 - Disqualified How unsurprising. If this were to reach His Majestys ears, then the Ironhoofs would be done for or? Cykrus fell into thought, those that challenged the Kings authority, namely the act of harming those that were escorted under his name, should be put to death, beheaded, and displayed for all to see their transgressions, to learn from their mistakes. Yet he couldnt shrug off this bad feeling the Ironhoofs had become a major force over the last years, producing one rank two mage after the other, not to mention rank one. His Majesty seemed intent on pushing the overall strength of humanity along, would he truly sacrifice that, based on the words of a Lord, and whatever this boy in front of him was? Cykrus shook his head, his enemy was unaware that he had unveiled their assassination attempt, but for now there was nothing he could do without taking risks, he turned around, then eyed the many artefacts that lay before him, their auras ranged from rank one to rank three, Can I borrow another artefact, and do you have any rank four artefacts? some sort of insurance for when the competition ended might yet turn the tides in Aventias favour, so long as it was only rank two mages they were up against. No! No! No way! Absolutely not! Never! Not until you return the Aura-Smith first! the boy quickly refused, not even mentioning the higher-ranked artefacts. I gave that one to my disciple and wont get it back for a while, cant you make an exception? No exceptions! Aster taught me that lesson already! But I will accept a trade. I can sense an artefact on you. Give me that one, and I will agree. the boys words made Cykrus back off, he lowered his head to look downwards. I cant. That one is rather important for now. Cykrus placed his hand onto his chest. But if I may ask, who or what exactly are you? he asked. I do not have a name to give as my Master never bestowed one upon me, but I am the caretaker of this place. I have served the previous five generations of kings and provided them with artefacts and knowledge of older times, though every such thing was acquired through a fair trade. Other families and individuals have also come to make use of my services, but the frequency of visits has greatly declined. The last visitor was the current king, Lysander Van Tale, or at least I think that he is still your ruler, it''s not like I can go and check. He brought along another man, who I was tasked with equipping with suitable armour to survive the dangers of another plane. the boy explained. So, you are bound to this place? Cykrus questioned. Correct, but everything that I need is in here. I take pride and joy in my collection, enough that it has lasted me this long. the boy gestured around himself. Anyways, you mentioned chaos magic, what is that? Cykrus changed the topic, seeing that the illusory boy would not relent so easily on giving up any artefacts. Hmph. I dont remember taking in any students. Why should I be teaching you about such things? the boy crossed his arms in front of his chest. You look like a human, and humans go crazy if they lack social interactions for too long. I was just looking out for you. Cykrus glib tongue began to do its work, trying to pry into the boys secrets. You are a lot nicer than your ancestor it seems. Fine. I will humour you. the boy gave in. A dark red rune appeared in the air, replacing the image of the Aura-Smith, unlike regular runes, it held no fixed form, the lines twisted and warped with time, making it completely unpredictable, but oddly pleasant to view, Chaos magic is my Masters creation, and though I know many things, he never spoke about the secrets of his greatest achievement. From a young age he had little interest in magic pertaining the regular elements, he was gifted, capable of wielding several of them at once, rune crafting became natural for him. Unlike fellow mages of his time, he put no effort into wielding magic, making full use of its potential as it was, but instead he held a vision, something only he could see he wanted to create his own. Admittedly, he wasnt the first to attempt such a feat, many before him had started, and stopped after failing all their life. They left behind their insights, their learnings, and nearly all of them arrived at the same conclusion, the same final hurdle none of them could pass. The essence of magic was beyond humanitys grasp, altering it meant altering the nature of this world, and exactly that was a necessity to Master Calamors breakthrough. Hm, perhaps I am overreaching a little bit, you wont understand this yet, but maybe it will benefit you in the future, just repay me by returning with one artefact or the other every once in a while: low ranking magic simply makes use of what it is offered, of natural resources, and those particles you find everywhere but not every plane is like ours. In his travels, my Master realised that beyond the human plane, there were countless others that differed, some just slightly but others greatly. Although there were points of similarity between others, and our own, the fundamentals tended to alter greatly. There even were worlds entirely devoid of life, and of these particles you all require to cast your spells. Master then reached enlightenment. If rank three mages can change their spells, whos to say that even higher ranked mages cant change even more intrinsic parts? Thats right, Master altered not just one element, but four, enough to merge them into one. A feat that had been unthinkable up until that point. Along with his passion for craftsmanship, an entirely new element was unleashed upon the world! the boy spoke with fervour, his eyes had long since lost their focus and looked right through Cykrus, beyond him at the memories buried deep within himself. Cykrus squinted his eyes, he was scouring through his own memories, but something did not add up correctly, You say a new element appeared all over the world? Then why have I never seen it? Except for on the Aura-Smith of course. The boy fell silent, all colour drained from his illusory face, That cannot be the only way the circulation of his element could stop would be if something happened to- the words got stuck in his throat, You you said that you had never heard of my Masters name before 500 years may have passed, but such a feat wouldnt just disappear, much less not even be mentioned in the history of humanity Forgive me I- I must be confusing some sort of information. Am I also starting to deteriorate? Like the Aura-Smith? a chair appeared behind the boy, which he sat down on shortly after. Thank you for sharing these things with me. It looks like you need some time alone. I will return once I have the artefact I owe you. Cykrus turned to leave. Wait. Descendant of Aster, what is your name? the boy raised his head again, calling out with a light note of loneliness. My name is Cykrus. Cykrus Aventia. Cykrus? I do hope you will show by once in a while. he lowered his head again. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Sweat ran down Marvs face and back, his cheeks were red from sheer exertion, and each of his breaths caused his ribcage to heave up and down. His legs moved erratically, he was running, sprinting even, his gaze shot back behind him every few seconds, to make sure that those in his pursuit did not get too close, or give up following him. Four Treemen, each of them with a massive frame, tall, equipped with four legs and two arms each, were on Marvs tail, surprisingly fast for their size. Roots twisted all around their bodies, making them look fortified, yet each of them made little sound as their spiky legs hit the ground. Leaves were plastered on their body, and vines hung down from their heads, they moved like they had a mind of their own. All of them were of rank one, but Marv wasnt about to risk his life just so he could get a few points on his own. Running on the slippery roots and mostly uneven ground had proved dangerous at the start, but enough practice and the surge of adrenaline managed to counteract much of that. Marv finally arrived at a small clearing, a rarity in this swamp-infested plane, he glanced back one more time at his prey, then lifted his head into the air, Frey! he called out with a hint of desperation. The four Treemen crawled onto the clearing, their legs moved like spiders, and once they passed through the centre, the ground began to tremble; several earthen spikes shot out of the ground, blocking the path ahead of them, and soon after all around the four. The hair-like vines lashed out, striking the spikes. Though it took several hits to break them, but in the end, they were forced to give way to the massive locals, but none of them moved forward to continue their pursuit, by now their legs had already sunk too deeply into the ground below! Tiny blood red darts shot at the stationary Treemen from Marvs direction, their impact dealt no visible damage, but after some moments the red liquid formed into the shape of a flower-bud. Low screeching escaped the Treemens orifices, their arms scratched their own bodies, clawing and ripping off the buds, some before they managed to bloom, but for others they were too late. Colour began to drain from their tree bark, their bodies dried, and though they managed to remove several buds from themselves, new ones grew in their place, sapping the locals life. Their movement became slower and slower, the green of their vines lost all of its lustre. The buds blossomed into beautiful red flower-heads. Hit them! Marv shouted as he moved his hand through his sweat-drenched hair, fixing its posture. Right after his outburst another wave of spikes hit the Treemen, this time targeting their actual bodies instead of their path. With their legs stuck in the ground, and their armour brittle from the blood-flowers, the spikes effortlessly pierced the Treemen, riddling them with holes and turning them into perfectly sized firewood. Their eerie green eyes went dark, and Marv slumped to the ground, he finally got to relax, he was thoroughly exhausted from all of the running, and the toll the pursuit took on his mind. Frey appeared from behind a line of inanimate trees, he carefully eyed the dead Treemen while he approached, still warry of their foes. Great job... we are a good team. Marv turned towards him and spoke while wiping his sweat using the sleeve of his clothes. Frey nodded, he heard Marv, but his focus was elsewhere, Something on your mind? his ally inquired. We have used this same bait and attack strategy several times now, but we havent seen any other contestants while we were outside of the camp since the start... I am just worried that they have a better way, or maybe even found something that gives them a significant advantage already. Frey sighed, Marv appeared more and more trustworthy the longer they acted together, he no longer felt as anxious after revealing his thoughts so openly. Marv got up and patted his shoulder, The competition wont end anytime soon, dont worry about that for now. You are a smart boy, who knows, maybe you will be the first to discover some piece of information to catapult us ahead. And we havent even seen the current ranking, we might not be as far behind as you are thinking. he added. Okay... You are exhausted, lets go back to the camp. Frey sighed, then suggested that they return, picking fights while not at their peak could cause unexpected events to occur, so the two agreed rather quickly to head back to the human settlement. The watchful eyes of their observers were ever present, they were especially noticeable during fights, both scrutinizing the utilised spells, their strength and effectiveness, as well as the participation during the fights. Frey and Marv both preferred using a strategy to deal with the locals over a straight up battle using their full force. Although this allowed them to safe up on energy, they had to invest much more time than with a head-on approach: the scouting of suitable areas for traps, locating targets, luring them, and finally using their separate areas of expertise to make the killing blow. The way back to the camp caused them some headaches, the trees mostly looked the same, paired with the fog and the still water of the swamp itself there wasnt much to go off of, but the Delightful Deaths they left hanging made for a good guiding system, their glow managed to pierce quite a distance into the fog, allowing them to be seen even from afar. Their colour appeared similar to that of Flyers from further away, but with a careful approach they managed to evade all of them. Almost an entire day passed since they first entered the Sunless Mire through the portal, but without an actual way to tell time, due to the absence of the sun itself, the participants bodies had yet to adjust to a new sleeping schedule. Frey wasnt tired yet, but he felt his muscles become sorer; sleep is a necessity to stay healthy and sane, to stay in peak condition, but there no longer was a real indicator when it should take place. The closer they got to the border, the clearer this fact became; the fog lessened, and the number of trees on the horizon fell drastically, all the way until they arrived at the open landscape, plastered with rocks, that lead to the camp. Warriors of the church patrolled the surroundings in intervals, and once they noticed the human figures in the distance, they dropped all hostility and wariness as they approached, You four are part of the new guys, right? Got anything to report? one of warriors asked. Frey and Marv turned around, they hadnt even noticed Marquis Gomon and Winny get this close to them, Nothing out of the ordinary, just a bunch of Flyers and Treemen less than before. Winny answered in a calm and patient manner, though the members of the church were not their actual superiors, they still had every right to ask for information regarding sudden changes in the plane or behaviour of the locals. Heh, good riddance. Noone is going to miss them, it''s just a shame that they keep popping back up like they have an infinite supply. Anyways, on you go. the warrior smiled as they continued their round. Frey and Marv headed for the part of the camp where the competitors tents had been built. Among them stood a lone, white obelisk. The structure itself was a rank one artefact, and upon closer inspection one could see black engravings. The obelisk held words, names to be precise, of all the competitors and their current ranking. Freys eyes were first drawn to the very top, the peak of the ranking: Starhelm 1240 points. He slowly blinked upon seeing the first place, he had never seen or heard of that family, the value of the points was still foreign to him, all he knew was that this person must be really strong to attain the first place. I wonder how many points we are behind him... where are we... his index finger slowly trailed down the obelisk, along the way he found another name he recognised: Ironhoof 980 points. Surpassing the Ironhoofs contestant was Freys greatest desire, it would allow him, and Aventia, to remain untouched from any invasions, 980 points placed them in third place, another three places behind them was another name Frey knew: Whitewood: 620 points. Marv then pointed his finger at the obelisk, his expression alone made him look unhappy, but the slight tremor in his voice made it only seem worse, Down here... Frey skipped over the others between and looked pretty much at the bottom of the ranking: Beckett 230 points...and Aventia 110 points. Alright, I take it back, this looks bad for us. Marv then turned to Marquis Gomon, What is the basis for the point distribution? Marquis Gomon then smiled, slightly amused, 10 points for every Treeman, and 20 points for every Flyer. How many of those points you get depends on how high we deem your participation on the kill. There are other actions that can grant you points as well, but we do not get to grade those. We forward them back to Astafor, and there their worth is decided. Your tactic is good. It just cannot measure up to sheer power it seems. he added, then he scoffed and broke out into actual laughter a moment later. Whats so funny geezer? Winny raised her eyebrow, she followed his gaze, all the way to the very bottom of the obelisk. Indeed, it wasnt Frey, who represented Aventia, at the lowest place in the ranking, instead there was a different familys name: Sparrowbrook 340 points, this competitors points were the same as Freys and Marvs combined, but for some reason the entire line was crossed out and placed at the bottom. Disqualified...? Frey mumbled, but he involuntarily shivered as Marquis Gomons words creeped into his ears, No. Dead. 24 - Interrogation Frey was petrified, he read the crossed-out name over and over again, it took some time for reality to settle in, this death was likely the first of many, one mistake and he himself could join them. Thats Lord Sparrowbrooks contender. Heh, I have a feeling he wont be happy about this. Marquis Gomon snickered to himself. Frey swallowed the saliva that was building up in his mouth, then turned to Marv, What should we do? If we dont change our tactic, then we will fall even further behind Marv looked at him with pity, We need some kind of miracle to join the others up at the top of the ranking, but even if we do uncover some huge secret that gives us tons of points, the other competitors will catch up again with enough time. I hate to say it, but there is no chance for us to turn this situation around. Frey lowered his gaze, and Marv put his hand on Freys shoulder, Lets stop for today, get some rest. Maybe we can think of something with a refreshed and clear head. Then we too will go and get some rest. If you decide to head out again, come and wake us, or just leave on your own if you decide that you do not care about points anymore. Winny shrugged and walked off. Marquis Gomon glanced at the boys, then left without saying a word. Come, our tents are this way. Marv tucked at Freys clothes. The two had developed a mutual bond of trust towards another throughout the day, a natural occurrence when risking ones lives together. Agnes words of warning still lingered at the back of Freys mind, but the more he interacted with Marv, the more he felt that he could trust him, to him Marv felt like an older brother, caring and protective. The tents were basically empty, the material itself was thin, only there to protect against any kind of wind while resting. A single sleeping bag was placed within, Frey and Marv bid each other a good night, then entered their tents. As Frey made himself comfortable within his sleeping bag, the exhaustion that had accumulated over the day finally caught up with him. He felt like a rock was weighing down on him, his eyelids were just as heavy. Frey shut his eyes, although the prospects for the next day looked bad, he was more than ready to end this current day. The camp was very quiet, likely owing to Kassans rules, the only noise left for Frey to hear was the bit of wind that snaked its way through the trees of the swamp. He turned to lie on his left side, then after some minutes he turned to his right, he was tossing and turning, it quickly became clear to him he couldnt sleep. Frey laid down on his back, he opened his eyes again and looked straight up into the air. His tent was pitch black, the lampposts from outside could not penetrate the thin material. He sighed, the last time he felt like this was when he first started learning magic, all the mental pressure he experienced from his repeated failures of deciphering his first rune. Suddenly Freys eyes glistened... runes! He had almost forgotten his encounter with that hooded figure, as well as the supposed gift of Prince Dalton. Since he couldnt sleep, why not do something efficient with his time and attempt to uncover his gifts secrets? These attempts would come at the cost of precious sleep, but it''s not like he had a choice to begin with. Frey closed his eyes again; he focused on picturing the dormant thing that had been placed inside of his mind while breathing slowly. Like a beast that had been awoken from its slumber and was lured out of its den, the gift revealed itself. It revealed itself as not just one, but a conglomerate of several vibrant green runes, an inheritance! The pace of Freys breathing picked up again, he was truly not mistaken the last time he had checked. This was a nature inheritance! But how did the prince know what Frey was compatible with? The only one, perhaps two, who knew of this were Agnes, since she helped him discover this affinity in the first place, and maybe Cykrus, if Agnes ever told him. Did the prince know, or was this just a coincidence, since Frey was headed for a plane abundant in nature particles? More and more questions flooded Freys head, especially whether he was the only one to receive such a gift. He was just a rank one mage, and had only learned magic for roughly three years, by no means was he a prime candidate who people would invest in. Accepting and embracing the inheritance would put himself in this Prince Daltons debt, but was that truly such a bad thing? Connections to influential people wouldnt pose any harm yet, quite the opposite, if Frey showed his value, then this man might even aid Aventia... Frey reached for the inheritance, he visualised himself walking up to it, extending his hands and firmly gripping it. Several sensations enveloped his mind, a sweet aroma, accompanied by the prickling feeling of getting stung by a thorn, a sickly feeling of nausea, and worse... He managed to snap out of it, but this experience was a first for him. All of the runes prior to this were of the element earth, and though they appeared more lifelike by the time he had finished deciphering one, it was never to the point where he would get swept up into an illusion, even more so before even starting the deciphering process. With his curiosity at its maximum, he began to invest himself into the inheritance and its contents. ... ... Cykrus had just returned from the basement of the palace, his thoughts dwelled on the illusory boys words, and the realm of gods. Though for him these were no more than pipe dreams, he felt his understanding deepen. The possibility of trading in artefacts that were useless to him, in exchange for others up to rank three, perhaps even further if he managed to convince the boy... he couldnt help licking his lips at the thought. ...-eas calm down Sir, let us handle this. Cykrus ears perked up as he overheard what seemed to be a conversation between several people down the next hall. She is a thief! I wont rest easy until she sits behind bars! another man loudly yelled; his pronunciation sounded swollen. Cykrus continued walking up towards the source of the conversation, he turned the corner and suddenly cold sweat ran down his back... If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. He saw two royal guards, one crooked man with dishevelled hair, his face indeed appeared swollen, as if he had taken a beating recently, and Agnes... His fingers twitched but he suppressed it as best he could as he walked closer, Agnes, there you are. Who are these people? he intently glared at her. Seeing him she smiled, and immediately began playing along Master! These people approached me and started accusing me of robbery out of nowhere! Master? You! Take responsibility for this thieving harlot of yours! the man rudely spoke while pointing his index finger at Cykrus. Cykrus temper flared up, the twitching of his fingers and his lip became obvious right away, the guards were the first to notice this, that, and Cykrus identity. Lord Aventia! Please forgive us! It seems this mannerless street urchin led us astray using lies. We ask that you forget about this matter, we will see to it that no one brings it up again! one of the guards profusely apologised, while the second gripped the rude mans arm, preparing to drag him out. Cykrus gave no answer, worried that when he opened his mouth things would only get worse. The guards took his silence as a sign of agreement and began to drag the man with dishevelled hair away, What-! What are you doing?! She is a thief! Arrest her! I will not stand for this! I will make you pay! Mark my words! he growled, first at the guards, then at Agnes and Cykrus. Before long the guards had escorted the man outside, and Cykrus loudly exhaled, What was that about? Do you need to know? Agnes wanted to evade answering if she could, she appeared somewhat embarrassed. I was prepared to defend you without a second thought. I think I at least deserve to know what I just got entangled in. Agnes sighed, That man tried to scam Frey, he told me on the evening where I ran off. One of his artefacts was genuine though, so based off the description Frey gave me, I went out to look for this guy and stole it from him, to give it to Frey. Then the swelling of his face? Cykrus raised his eyebrow. Agnes just shrugged her shoulders, He tripped and fell while trying to chase me, thats entirely on him. And? Where have you been this entire time? she returned the question. No! Dont change the subject now. Agnes, this is the royal capital, you cant just go around and do whatever you feel like! You may be a rank two mage, and the closest vassal of a Lord, but in Astafor this means virtually nothing. If those guards didnt relent because they noticed my anger, then this entire situation might have taken a turn south. Cykrus tried to lecture her. But it didnt, and there is no evidence that points towards me. Dont worry, I made sure of that. His words alone arent enough to cause us trouble. See? Your teachings are starting to pay off! Agnes smiled back at him. Cykrus hid his face behind his hands, Why do you always learn all the wrong things? Excuse me? I hope I am not interrupting a lovers quarrel. a female voice spoke as Cykrus felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned around, then looked at the woman in front of him for a long moment, luscious blond hair, tied up into a bun behind her head, she was wearing a black and white suit, where white was the dominant colour, perfectly mixing with her hair. Looks like you recognise me. she smiled at him sweetly. Vivienne... it''s been a while... Cykrus was a little overwhelmed, And I am Agnes, hello, nice to meet you. she added herself into their conversation, her smile looked fake, and her tone was hostile. Debora Vivienne, nice to meet you too. she answered, the friendliness in her voice was also just pretence. You are his...? Vivienne began her sentence. Agnes shortly grumbled, Cykrus loyal vassal. she squinted her eyes at the woman. A vassal, hm, I have business with your Lord, so do me a favour and step aside. Agnes is more than just a vassal, but enough about that, you reached rank three? And became a Duchess? Impressive. Congratulations. Cykrus interrupted the two. Really? Thats the first thing you comment on after being apart this long? Vivienne asked. Asking you how you are doing is pointless. Knowing you, you would do everything in your power to change or remove whatever is annoying you. Cykrus shrugged with a smile. Heh, you make it sound like I havent changed one bit. You seem to be doing quite well yourself. I can hardly say whether you are a rank two or a rank three mage with confidence. she smirked back. You are flattering me; I still have ways to go until I reach your heights. Cykrus waved her off. Then you better do your best to reach them soon. You still owe me that fight with you, and I wouldnt want to have an unfair advantage over you. Vivienne joked, even though she appeared mostly serious about the fight. How are your parents doing? Cykrus continued. Fine. They are, you know, old. Nothing much is going on in their life anymore. she just shrugged her shoulders, How are your-... Forget that... sorry, I wasnt thinking. No, its alright. They passed peacefully. Cykrus wasnt offended. Your student is remarkable. he changed the topic. Daren? Yeah, he is terrifyingly fast at learning what I teach him. Your own disciple isnt half bad either from what I have heard. Going from zero experience to a decent rank one mage in just three years is quite a feat. How old is he again? Eleven or twelve. Cykrus answered. You dont know? Vivienne mused. In my defence, there are no records of his birth. According to Agnes, they were probably destroyed along with his village, and the surrounding ones. Cykrus lamented. Destroyed? Were you always that bad of a Lord? she playfully hit his chest. Do you always take the deaths of innocents so lightly? Agnes made a snide remark. Of course not, but if you care so deeply for all humans, then you will never finish mourning. But I guess thats something that simply goes over your head, you wouldnt know the kind of responsibility and burden Cykrus and me, as well as all the other noble families carry. Vivienne countered; her words shut Agnes up, she wanted to continue refuting her, even just to infuriate her, but seeing how kindly Cykrus treated her, Agnes decided to stop. Cykrus started to notice the bad blood between the two, It was nice seeing you again Vivienne, I feel bad for saying this, but we have somewhere to be. Already leaving? Fine, I guess you have turned into a busy man. Take care of yourself and come visit me whenever you feel like it. Vivienne patted his shoulder, before quietly leaving, she glanced back at the two several more times, then disappeared down another hallway. I dont like her. Agnes openly revealed. Cykrus drew in a sharp breath I noticed. I get that she is an old acquaintance, but why are you acting all friendly with her? Agnes lightly pouted. You see, I take a slightly different approach to you... I dont go out of my way to turn everyone around me into an enemy, instead I see an act of goodwill as a chance to form a mutually beneficial bond. We have no reason to be on bad terms with a rank three mage, no two rank three mages, one of which is a Duchess on top. Cykrus answered her. And thats why you are the Lord, and I am the follower, because you actually tend to use that brain of yours. Agnes nodded her head. ...Tend...? Cykrus questioned. Yes. You are smart in all possible ways, but sometimes you are just so... dense. Agnes said after turning around. Now wait a moment, what do you mean by dense? Agnes shrugged and started walking away, But I also like this side of you." she whispered to herself. ... ... King Lysander Van Tale, Duke Monotay, and several masked people stood in front of a bloody and kneeling man. His hands and feet were chained to the nearby walls, his back was slouched forwards, a rank three aura meekly radiated from his injury riddled body. He was shaking all over, deep cuts littered his arms and legs, the nails on most of his fingers and toes had seemingly been removed through force. N-No more... p-please! the man instinctively flinched, he attempted to back away as these people approached him, not just fear, but terror revealed itself in his croaking voice. He dared not to look up at their faces, just their presence was enough to severely unsettle him. The preparations are complete, Your Highness. one of the masked people spoke and bowed to their king. Proceed. a single word escaped his lips in response, but that alone was enough to rile the chained mans emotions NO! NO! I BEG YOU! his desperate shouts filled and echoed throughout the dungeon. The man wanted to back away, but the tight chains forced him to stay in place, he pulled his arms with all the strength he could muster, the iron cuffs dug into his flesh in the process, but such a small amount of pain was no longer registered by him. One of the masked individuals pulled a small and sharp syringe from out of their coat pocket, inside of it was a mostly clear, but heavily pink solution. The masked person walked up to the chained man, firmly gripped their arm with one hand, held it still, then stabbed the syringe into their arm with the other. The pink solution quickly disappeared beneath the chained mans skin and flesh, the syringe was pulled out again, and tossed into the corner of the room, shattering upon impact. After some moments, the rebellious actions of the chained man, and all attempts to save himself, ceased. He became obedient like a lamb, his eyes turned glassy, he lost all signs of autonomy. The masked man stepped out of the way and gestured towards the chained man using his entire arm in an overly courteous fashion while bowing, We can begin. the smile beneath their mask became evident by those words alone. His Highness took a step forward, his eyes wandered all over the poor man that should have been no more than an observer, his current state was truly a pity, Its a shame that we need to proceed like this, but you must understand that there is no other way to assure the authenticity of your words... Answer me now... how did Lord Sparrowbrooks contestant die? Did you play any part in his demise? the words were spoken slowly and intently; his deep and aged voice immediately caused a reaction in the man before him. His skin began to twitch uncontrollably, his facial expressions twisted and contorted, but his eyes remained hollow, The boy fought admirably... his spells were cast efficiently, and resulted in many of the locals deaths... He delved deeper and deeper into the swamp, even I began to worry over safely returning to camp... But the boy did not stop... He began to overestimate himself... We came upon a change in scenery... A strange cave... the chained man spoke slowly and monotonously; the corners of his mouth began to froth. ...We entered and descended... He killed many Treemen... Then we encountered... a different... the twitching became worse, the frothing of his mouth dropped to the ground. His Majesty frowned, Different what? he demanded to know while raising his voice. The man struggled to utter coherent words, ...A different creature... 25 - A long night Different? How?! A variation?! An entirely undiscovered type of locals?! King Lysander urged the man. Long... long arms... dragged behind their... slender bodies... fingernails like daggers... the mans shaking turned worse, even his voice became affected, ...wooden face mask... I ran... the contestant... dead in a hit... as those words escaped his lips his body truly gave in, his eyes closed, and he collapsed. His body wasnt even allowed to hit the ground, still suspended in the air by the tight chains, He has reached his limits. It will take some time for him to recover to a point where he will once again be responsive to our questions. one of the masked men explained for His Highness and Duke Monotay. King Lysander sighed, everyone present observed his every move and attempted to interpret the meaning of each minute detail, but the scope this time was just too big. Was he worried over this new race? Was he elated over something? Was he disappointed by the results? Disappointed by the means and actions? All of their heads could be rolling through a single of his words, to say they were shaking in their boots was an understatement. Very well. This is enough to appease Lord Sparrowbrook. Duke Monotay, send word to expedition leader Kassan, warn him of this new type of resident of the Sunless Mire. Have them approach with caution and uncover as much about them as they can. His Highness turned towards the duke. As you will. he bowed in response. ... ... Marv awoke somewhat refreshed; he got up and stepped out of the tent, then took some minutes to stretch. The sky was still just as dark as when he had gone to sleep, the feeling this gave him was absolutely weird. After stretching he headed for Freys tent, from which came little to no sound, only his quiet, rhythmic breathing could be heard. Marv scratched the back of his head, even though it made him feel guilty, he decided to wake Frey. Frey was drooling in his sleep while lying on his back, neither Marvs shaking nor him calling out to Frey managed to do the job. Marv held his chin for a few seconds, pondering over the easiest way to get this done... he stepped closer to Frey, then reached his hand out to Freys nose, which he tightly pinched shut. Moments passed in silence, until Freys eyes shot open, and he swiftly inhaled through his mouth. Marv removed his hand from the boys nose, who then began to cough as he sat up. His eyes were still half closed, he looked around himself in a daze, You look like you got no sleep... Marv commented. I also feel like it... Frey answered while rubbing his eyes. Oh damn, do you want to go back to sleep? Marv asked. Frey shook his head No, no, Ill be fine. I dont want to hold you back. Managed to think of anything over the night? Frey continued while using air quotes. Well, I got an idea, but we will have to see how useful it actually is. Yeah? What is it? Get up so I can show you the way. Marv extended his hand towards Frey, to help him up. Frey flashed a confused look, What do you mean? he reached for Marvs hand and stood up. Both of them left his tent, and Frey followed Marv like a young duckling would follow their mother. He noticed that they werent headed for their observers tents, and neither towards the edge of the camp, instead they were on the way towards the centre of it, Now... if only I knew which one is his... perhaps those guys will know. Marv mumbled to himself, he spotted some church members and steered towards them. Excuse me, we are looking for Kassan Horun, would it be possible for us to meet him? he asked politely, the church members heads spun towards him, Whether he will meet you is up to him, but the tent of operation where he spends most of his time is over there. one of them pointed their finger at one of the bigger tents. Marv lightly bowed with his hand on his chest, Thank you. then he started to walk, Frey tried to keep his eyes open, he reacted a little later, but still bowed and rushed after Marv. Kassan Horun? What do you want with him? Frey paced his speed, so he was walking right next to Marv, to whisper to him. Youll see. Marv smiled while looking ahead, another set of guards stopped the two right in front of the mentioned tent, light escaped from the opening in the tent, We would like to meet with Kassan Horun. he repeated himself. He was met with doubtful gazes, but not immediately shooed away, Wait here. one of them answered, then headed inside. While Frey was attempting to guess what Marv was thinking the same person returned from within, You can enter, but dont touch anything. he warned. Marv looked back to smile at Frey for a second, then walked in. Frey glanced at the guards, then joined him inside. The tents curtain gave way to a medium sized, but cozy interior, one large table spanned most of the space, while several chairs were littered around it, in no particular order. Most of the tables surface was covered by a giant map, sewn together from many smaller ones, letters and other parchments were strewn across the edges. The map depicted a big clearing at the centre, all around it were trees, blue lines that looked like streams, and a few smaller clearings here and there. Freys eyes were immediately glued to it, while Marv looked beyond at the man that stood on the opposite end of the table. Thank you for meeting us. Marv bowed once more. Kassan looked the two boys up and down, No need for these formalities, I dont mind if you- no, Id actually prefer it if you spoke to me plainly. What brings you here? I have to admit, I wasnt expecting any of you competitors to even approach me. Shouldnt you be out earning some points right now? he smiled, his tone revealed his curiosity. Sir Horun, what exactly is the purpose of the expedition? Marvs question was rather simple but held much more meaning when looked at from a different angle. Kassans smile grew wider, And here I thought all you competitors were boring... The expeditions purpose is mainly to explore and document every possible thing about this plane. By the time we are done with that, we will either have a firm grasp on food-sources, types and dangers of locals, and other natural phenomena, to slowly take control of the land, but usually we have already conquered the plane by that point. he explained while gesturing using his hands. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. What is the point of that? Is it just to provide more land for us? More food? Marv inquired further. Precisely so. For us humans to continue our growth we need to continue expanding. More land means more space for humans to cultivate, and more food means those additional civilisations wont go hungry. Kassan nodded. ...At the cost of whichever civilisation we destroy in the process... Frey blurted out. Indeed. It may sound cruel, but if I had to decide whether I save a human life or any number of a different species, I would choose the human no matter what. Kassan seemed unperturbed. Is there no chance of coexistence? Frey questioned. I assume you have seen the Treemen as well as the Flyers... they dont appear intelligent enough to hold peace-talks with us. Kassan shrugged. ...So, by gathering information about the locals and the plane we can help the expedition, and in turn gain points? How much would you say we get for each? Marv changed the topic back to the original. I cant give you an exact number, as those back in Astafor will decide the actual worth, but I can assure you that the current points your competitors have accrued will look small in comparison. Because information just is that much more important than a few dead Treemen, who are sure to regrow with time. his words made Marv swallow his saliva; here was the miracle they had been hoping for. The expedition has been going on for a while, how much have you learned so far? Marv continued. We know most things, at least what we would consider general knowledge, and the behaviour and patterns of the locals, or so we thought... Kassan spoke while reaching for one of the letters on the edge of the table. He picked it up and read through it once more; Marv held his breath in anticipation, Apparently there is an entirely undiscovered type of local we have missed all this while. Long arms, a human like body, and a wooden mask for a face. Marvs eyes grew wider and wider, even Frey now realised his allys plan, fortune had truly started to favour them. Any kind of intel regarding them would surely prove to be a goldmine in terms of points for you, or your competitors. Kassan smiled; his words caused Marv to sober up by some degree. How many people know about this? Marv pointed at the letter in Kassans hand, he was unable to continue hiding the greed within him. You, me, and a select few men that I trust. Kassans words kept sounding more enticing, But I dont intend to mislead you... I was informed that this type of creature made even a rank three mage flee. a bucked of cold water was poured over Frey and Marv, as well as the fire that had started to burn in their eyes. ...Is this a joke? Marv asked, still clinging onto what little hope that had yet to be crushed. Im afraid not." but Kassans words did just that, crush his hopes, stomp on them, burn whatever remained to dust, then bury it deep below the ground. Marv gazed at the empty air in front of him, while he mourned his freshly deceased emotion, Frey took a step forward to stand right in front of the big map, Where do we find them? Kassan and Marv looked at him with both worry and awe, Heh. You are determined, Ill give you that. But more times than not has this caused the death of adventurers. You are a very young rank one mage; you still have your entire life ahead of you. Ignore my advice if you wish, but you shouldnt waste your future for this competition, no matter how much your family depends on it. Kassan spoke while getting closer to one edge of the table, he placed his finger on a seemingly random area with nothing other than trees. The report describes an area somewhere around here. Supposedly there is a cave, but none of my scouts who had previously passed through here had found anything of the sort. he explained. A cave appeared out of thin air? Marvs brows furrowed. Either that, or a powerful illusion prevented my scouts from finding it the first time they passed through. Whichever one it is, we have very likely underestimated the locals so far. Kassan answered Marv, then looked at Frey again, Boy, are you sure you understand what you are trying to achieve? Frey slowly nodded, More or less. I have no idea how strong rank three mages can be, but the only way for me to repay everything my master has done for me is to help now when he needs it the most. You are a good kid think about my advice a little before heading there. If the competition doesnt work out for you, Ill happily welcome you into the expedition team with open arms. Kassan spoke while Frey immersed himself in the map again, all four sides of the table were labelled with the four cardinal directions, he recognised the clearing they had been to yesterday, and used it to plan the path he would need to take. The fog is going to mess with our sense of directions how did you and your men work around that? Marv hoped to gleam some more information before leaving, he was still very much against actually attempting this suicide mission, but if this turned out to be the only way they had left to catch up in terms of points, then he would want to at least be somewhat prepared. Kassan just smirked, Any more than what I have already told you and I will cause an unfair shift in the competition. Otherwise, His Majesty wont be happy, and him being unhappy isnt good for anyone. You will have to figure it out yourselves. Once again thank you for agreeing to meet us, Sir Horun, and thank you for the valuable information you have given us. I shall remember this favour and will be sure to repay it in the future. Marv bowed, and Frey followed suit. Kassan however waved him off right away, No need for that, good luck you two. I look forward to your findings. Frey and Marv backed out of the tent; the guards looked at them strangely as they distanced themselves. Once they were out of reach Marv turned to Frey, Well, that went both better and worse than I had expected... you dont actually plan on doing this, right? Frey remained silent, You might not understand since magic is still rather new to you, and rank three is still quite a distance away, but you wont survive an encounter with one. There is no amount of information that is worth dying for. Marv spoke. Marv huffed, but continued speaking to Frey, who had lowered his head, With that said... I will accompany and help you if you actually decide to go through with it. I would be lying if I said I wasnt interested in the points we could get from this. Frey looked back up at him, a small smile on his face, Thank you. he whispered. But how are we going to navigate the swamp? My question for Kassan Horun wasnt unfounded. Marv fell into thought. Leave that to me... Your idea worked, now it''s my turn! Frey promised, his voice however was unable to convey the same amount of confidence. Marv was somewhat sceptical, but they really had no other choice than to trust each other on their hunches. Alright, can I help somehow? Do you need something? Marv offered. Frey shook his head Not really. I need time. I am not sure how much... so... you should not wait. he fidgeted around with his hands. You mean...? I should go and gather points on my own, while you do whatever you are thinking of? Marv looked at him intently, What if your idea ends up getting no results? ...Its like you said, this is our only chance of getting to the top of the rankings. Frey flashed a pained smile. Marv scratched his head, Fine... I guess. Ill bring back some Delightful Deaths for you to eat whenever I return... Keep me updated. he nodded at him, then the two parted ways. Frey returned to his tent, the quiet and peaceful surroundings were the best kind of environment to focus on studying. On the way back he spotted an entire group of competitors leaving for the swamp, each of them had their observers following them, which caused the batch to appear even bigger. Among them, Frey spotted a somewhat familiar silhouette, a young woman with long black hair, and nearly right behind her a much more familiar face, Daren. Frey raised his hand, but stopped midway, he wanted to call out to the man he knew but felt this wasnt the moment for that. He lowered his head again and continued on to his tent. Marv walked towards the edge of the camp after parting with Frey, he too encountered the group of competitors, consisting of mostly rank one mages, some among them were rank two. He rubbed his chin, a thought entered his mind, scouting his competition was also a useful strategy to employ, especially now where his right-hand man was unavailable, cutting down on some of his ability to hunt the locals. He looked back towards the camp for a moment, bringing his observer along would allow him to gather points, but if he did that, the group would leave without him and disappear. Marv turned his head back to the group and treaded carefully after them, a big group like this managed to move much faster through the swamp, after all there is strength in numbers, and creatures like the Treemen or Flyers required next to no effort to defeat on their end. The longer he followed them the clearer the structure of their group became; the observers had blended into the surroundings since they crossed the natural border, this left only the real competitors behind. With a total of eight people there was little they could not defeat upon encountering something, be it lone Treemen or entire groups of them, they were decimated without a real chance to fight back. Five of them were of rank one, they acted as a sort of shield for the remaining three, Marv recognised most of them as the children of several Lord and Ladies, even a lone Barons child among them. Next were another two families anyone would recognise... the first young master of the Whitewood family, his hair was a very light shade of grey, almost white, but riddled with spots of black, any more of his features were obstructed through the distance between the group and Marv. He was currently ranked sixth on the leaderboard, the girl standing next to him was even higher... ranked third, the girl with black hair that had caught Freys eye... Reyna Ironhoof, the Ironhoof familys contestant. However, Marv shuddered as his gaze moved on to the final member of the group, seemingly the head, the leader who gave everyone their orders, Plamus Starhelm, the strange but arrogant young man with black hair along with stripes of dark purple, but he was arrogant rightfully so... as he was the only rank three mage among the competitors, which easily placed him at the top of the leaderboard, firmly rooted into the first place. 26 - Wavering Faith Incoming! one of the rank ones warned, his posture shifted to be on the defensive for whatever was approaching. You all know the drill. The five of you get to it! Plamus Starhelm ordered, his voice loudly bellowed through the nearby parts of the swamp, if their opponents were unaware of their presence so far, then that would have changed now. The five rank one mages stepped in front of the rest of the group, their facial expressions showed their absolute unwillingness to abide by the mans orders, but none of them dared stand up to him, between the rank one locals and a human rank three mage, they all knew which was more dangerous. Balls of water appeared in the air around one of them, whips of fire at the foot of another, Reyna Ironhoof turned towards her rank two and rank three companions while she sneered, Members of my family would be executed if they kept displaying such a miserable excuse of magic. The others remained silent at her remark, simply watching for their targets, who should soon be emerging. With incredibly little sound six Treemen came rushing out of the fog in front of them, just like the rank one mage had warned ahead of time. The whips lashed out at the big locals, leveraging their long reach. Burn marks began to appear all over their bodies, they managed to whittle away at the outer bark, slowly, but rather effectively. The mages face however scrounged up, Not fast enough! he loudly lamented as the Treemen closed in on them, seemingly unbothered by the attacks. Vines, roots, and strands of grass rose out of the ground, they tightly twisted around the locals legs, but were ripped through with sheer force only moments later, the mage who controlled them spat out a mouthful of blood in response, his cheeks turned pale from the backlash. Tch. Useless. the young master of the Whitewood family cursed, he impatiently gestured for the water mage to hurry up and attack using his spells already. The water mage gulped, with another wave of his hands the floating orbs of water shot out at the approaching Treemen, the water splashed onto their armour like bark, but had absolutely no effect. The young master of the Whitewood family however stretched out his hand, and as he forcefully closed his palm to a fist, the water particles that now surrounded the locals gathered and once again turned to life! Large chunks of ice tore through the upper bodies of their foes, obliterating more than half of their frames in an instant, and turning them back into inanimate objects. Thats how you do it. he applauded himself with a content smile, Reyna also clapped slowly, Not bad Hadrian. she commented, but her words felt more like a sting than actual praise for some reason. The rank one mages at the front let out breaths of relief, their lives had once again been extended by an inestimable amount of time. Wait! There is another! the rank one nature mage realised, much to the horror of his likeminded fellows. They all gazed back at the fog, from which yet another Treeman appeared, but unlike those before him, this one was not as tall as the others, instead smaller, and a lot bulkier, outwardly compressed when compared to the normal ones. Its movement was slower too, but its appearance made the rank one mages knees go weak. Hadrian harrumphed You think you wont end up like the others? he scorned the creature as it ran at them. The water puddles on the ground next to it took the shape of a spiky surface, the Treeman stepped right into the trap, but a single stomp of its foot crushed the ice below. Hadrian coughed, his eyes became bloodshot from anger, You dare! he roared as the majority of the water particles around them gathered in one place, the rank one mages jumped out of the path between him and the approaching monstrosity, trying to save themselves. Die you bastard! he shouted, the veins on his forehead bulged out, the bundle of particles turned into icy projectiles, one after the other shot out at nearly unobservable speeds, with each a loud thud came from the Treemans bark. The speed of the foe did not reduce in the slightest, icicles were buried deep within the Treeman, wounds that would have killed any human opponent, be it a regular one or a mage, yet the creature pressed on without as much as a yelp. Hadrian snapped, this disgusting creature that refused to fall to his feet had offended him yet again, it simply should have dropped dead, but instead it humiliated his prowess and prestige! He raised his hand once more, prepared to make another strike, cast another spell, but before he could do so a veil of black had already surrounded the bulky local, without a moment to prepare or a word of warning the darkness struck. An awful cracking punctured the eardrums of everyone present, and by the time the veil lifted, only bits and pieces of the Treeman remained. Ill be taking this one. The rank two Treemen do give a bit more points after all. Plamus shrugged like it was no big deal. Marv did his best to stop his hand from shaking, several scenarios played within his mind, but no matter what actions he took, he couldnt see himself defeating, or even escaping from this single rank three spell. Plamus turned his head, and Marv felt like something gripped his heart as their gazes met. Cold sweat ran down his back, and before there was any chance of a confrontation, he decided to flee as fast as he possibly could. Is something the matter? Hadrian looked to the leader of their group, he sounded more sceptical than concerned. But Plamus just waved him off No. Nothing. Lets continue. ... ... Agnes was seated in a bar back in Aventia, it was late afternoon, and the place was nearly full. The waiters and waitresses were rushing between the counter and the tables, trying to serve the many customers to the best of their abilities, Another round! those words would signal for them to pick up the speed every few minutes. Cheerful and drunken laughter, as well as gossip and rumours were flowing as naturally as the alcoholic beverages from their respective barrels. I pu 60 gold coins on em gettin last place... now look at those Sparrowbrook idiots placin even worse! one man complained with a flurry of slurred words. You ave 60 gold coins...?! someone else who was half blacked out at his table asked in shock. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Had! I had! the first loudly corrected the man, almost breaking out into tears while doing so. The people around her did their best to get plastered in the shortest time possible, but no matter how much she too wanted to let go and join their mindset, she felt sick to her very core. In front of her at the counter stood an empty glass, and right next to it lied a piece of paper. Her insides churned whenever her eyes landed on it, but she got snapped out of her focus and looked up after another full glass was placed atop the paper. Several sets of insults gathered within her mouth, at the tip of her tongue, but as she saw the bartenders kind smile, she chose to swallow them, If that paper is making you so angry, you should stop looking at it... Enjoy, it''s on the house. he spoke as he gestured in front of her, then returned to his duty of preparing drinks for the remaining drunkards in the building. She curiously eyed the bartender while he was working, the movements of his hands were smooth and showed his years of accumulated skill. Agnes picked up the jug of beer and downed it in one go, she slammed the empty cup onto the counter, then placed a golden coin alongside it and left with the piece of paper in hand. The people out on the street kept a respectful distance to her as she slowly walked uphill towards the palace. A cool breeze blew across the capital, the fresh air helped sober her up a bit. The guards bowed and allowed her to pass without any questions, unlike Frey who had mostly been holed up in the treasury, or the palace in general, she regularly went out to see the various corners of the land she resided in, so nearly everyone could put a face to her name. She waltzed through the halls and went straight towards the throne room, where her master, Cykrus Aventia, was seated. In front of him was a small table stacked with tons of letters and other papers, as well as a quill and ink. The head-maid Lena was also present, dusting off the decorations within, to keep the place presentable. Cykrus looked up from his work as he saw her coming in, Ah, Agnes. Good timing, could you- Have you seen the rankings? she interrupted him, her hand that held the piece of paper was raised into the air, so he could get a good look at it. He sighed, I have but-... wait, is that...? Cykrus spotted the fresh ring mark that was on the paper, likely coming from some kind of cup, Have you been drinking again? he raised his eyebrow. Oh my Lena covered her mouth with her hand, shocked by the exchange between them, and with quiet steps she sneaked towards the exit. Thats not what''s important right now. While Frey is out there fighting for his life, trying to get what little points he can, we are sitting around pretty! Cykrus went quiet for a moment, That. Or he realised just how little he can do, and he decided to just sit the competition out. That would explain why his points didnt change the last couple of days. Now it was Agnes turn to go quiet, her face showed just how baffled she was from his words, You... still dont believe in Frey? Is that it? Cykrus put his current work aside and stood up, You still dont find it strange that, right at the most desperate moment, the perfect candidate to represent my family in the competition that quite literally decides our future, our survival, appears out of nowhere? Records of his birth were destroyed by a group of bandits, led by the spy our greatest enemy had sent into our territory... Who then also proceeded to bring the boy along, instead of killing him like the rest of the towns he attacked? Agnes went silent, be it the influence of the alcohol she had or not, Cykrus words did make some sense. ...So... if Frey wasnt your main focus for saving Aventia all this time, then what was? Cykrus turned away from her, then looked up at the many flags that formerly represented Aventia and their rulers, the passage of time was slowly destroying everything that remained of them, be it the cloth it was made from years ago, or the land they used to rule... You know me, Agnes. I do not gamble. I leave nothing up to chance if I have the option. To put my faith and hopes onto a twelve-year-old boy I havent gone senile yet. And during our stay in the capital, I found it! I found a way to save us! I only need a bit more evidence to support my claims, the rest will be smooth sailing. Cykrus smiled lightly while dreaming of a perfect future. I dont like how vague you are about all of this... dont you trust me anymore? Agnes stepped closer. No, no! It''s because I trust and know you so well, that I do not want to get you involved. No one understands better than me just how hot-headed you can be when something doesnt go your way immediately and letting you in on this with such a personality might just get you killed. he turned towards her. All I need is for you to continue trusting me, or have I just destroyed any chance of that? he took a step towards her, the two now only inches apart. Agnes avoided his gaze, You know that would never happen... Even if all of Aventia got destroyed, and we were down to just you and me, I wouldnt turn my back on you. But know that as much as I support you in every possible way, I also fully believe in Frey. The boy is smart, and we dont know the full extent of what is currently happening in that plane they went off to. I mean, even that other Lords competitor got killed, maybe we are lucky, and Frey outlives his opponents, then he could also reach the top. Maybe that is what he is going for... Cykrus decided against saying anything in response, he could only destroy the mood. ... ... Frey was currently eating some of the dried Delightful Deaths that Marv frequently brought back with him, they managed to both quench his hunger and thirst for another while. How is it going... your, uh, idea? Marv asked him, they each sat at the opposite corner of Freys tent. Not bad actually. The last few times you left I too went to the edge of the camp to put some things to the test, and I realised that I need some more time. But I am very close, I promise! Frey assured him. How are things on your end? Have you caught up with the others at all? he changed the subject. Marv sighed, Dont you look at the obelisk anymore? I dont, no... I dont want to be reminded just how far I am behind the rest. Frey frowned at the thought. But that is going to change, right? You still havent told me yet, but you at least sound more confident now when talking about your plan than before. Marv nudged him. With that said, the awkward silence returned in full force. Frey was reluctant to speak, uncomfortable by the chance of boring his new friend, his lips quivered, but he decided to go for it anyways, Marquis Gomon also stopped by my tent a few days ago, twice actually. Oh? What for? The first time he came, and he spoke about some of his past, of a different plane he had been to. He said that he was part of an exploration team when he was younger, he was the vice-leader. Frey spoke while absorbed in his imagination. What was that plane like? Anything like this one? Marvs eyes shone with interest. Uhm, it was mostly made of water and stuff, small islands he said. They had to make the portal wide enough to fit entire ships through in order to make any progress. It took them several days of fighting off the monsters in the water to make it to land, where they encountered a semi-intelligent race of locals with dark black fur and green eyes. The locals even lived in crude huts and stuff like that, and unlike the monsters in the water, they could also use gestures to try and speak with them a little bit! Hearing him say that blew my mind! Think of it... we dont know how many planes are out there, but there may even be one that fully understands the words we use, I think that is really incredible. Frey fawned. Marv nodded, It really is an incredible thought, but also incredibly scary... since we are invading other planes and stuff, what if the same happened to us? Frey fell into thought, this sounded oddly familiar to him, Is that what the demon attack was about? he mumbled. Demon attack? What is that? Marv asked. I also dont know much about it, I only heard it from a friend of my master, but he talked about some sort of genocide... When we get back home, Ill see if I cant find anything about that. I also might, if that actually happened, then it sounds like something that shouldnt just be forgotten with time. Marv said, What was Marquis Gomons second visit about? Frey lowered his head, Well, he thought that I had given up on the competition and started to hide myself away here... he didnt even hear me out when I tried to explain myself... something about me being a worthless brat... Marv frowned, Now I get why no one likes him. Dont take it to heart, we both know that isnt the truth, and soon he will also see that his perception of you was wrong. he spoke and stood up, I will go and get some sleep for today, you know where to find me in case you make a breakthrough on your idea, good night. Marv waved his hand and left. Frey smiled after Marv left, What do you think Lu? Isnt he a good friend, just like you? As if saying his name summoned him, the familiar brown human figure appeared at his feet, with each passing day he felt his connection to his best friend grow stronger, but unlike within Freys expectations the small figure was shaking his head. No? Why not? Freys smile abruptly vanished, but no matter how intently he gazed at Lu, the little thing gave him no answer. If only you could speak... or maybe write? I might teach you how to write... Frey considered his options, but Lus action just now, as well as the words of advice Agnes had left him both heavily weighed on his mind. What about Marv was it that the two people he trusted the most had such negative opinions of him... even though Frey felt like he was an older brother that he never had. Hng... well, I guess I should continue, I cannot afford to waste any time. he yawned after stretching his arms and legs. 27 - Hopelessness Clothed in a long dark blue robe, adorned with golden lines and clear diamond-like gems on its outer surface, with a rather plain crown that has since turned light brown due to its age on his head, King Lysander Van Tale sat at one end of a long dining table. On the other end sat a middle-aged man, his formal clothing gave him a royal aura, but with his head lowered and the shaking of his body, he immediately appeared of lesser status. The space on the table between them was lavishly decorated with candelabras and fancy tablecloths. Maids quietly entered the hall, hushing by the fully armoured guards around the room to approach both of the seated men, and place metal trays right in front of them. They lifted the lids that covered the trays, and warm steam that carried a pleasant and rich smell wafted into their noses. The source: one big cut of what looked like a steak, accompanied by a colourful variety of vegetables and crunchy bread with a soft inside. A sauce was carefully trickled over the entire tray, finishing off the aesthetic of the meal. Glasses of purple wine already stood beside the trays, along with the suitable cutlery. His Royal Majesty turned his sight away from the man, onto the food. He picked up the sharp knife and fork and began to eat, he was, however, the only one to do so. Lord Sparrowbrook shuddered continuously, the smell made his mouth water involuntarily, but he was not in the mood to eat, Your Majesty... my son... I am ready to hear it. King Lysander already ate a good chunk of the steak, he swallowed the last bit in his mouth, then wiped his lips with an ornate handkerchief, he set down his cutlery and looked the man across the table dead in the eyes, This steak is not of local origins. No cow died for its sake. It is from the Boundless Sea plane. Of a species deep below the surface of the ocean, we call them Depth Dwellers. Depending on the rank of the creature, eating its flesh will cause changes in the human body. The higher the rank, the greater the improvement of ones physical condition. Hearing this Lord Sparrowbrook salivated, but he held strong, the state of his child was more important... right? Your son died a very honourable death. Humankind depends on the advancements we make in the planes we invade, and he helped doing so by uncovering an entirely unknown race within the Sunless Mire. Thanks to it many lives will be saved, there is no greater feat than this. he spoke, then picked up his cutlery again, and resumed to eat another piece of the flesh of this Depth Dweller race. He wiped his mouth again then explained, As dictated by the rules of the competition, your land will be forfeited, and offered to the winners. Your title of Lord shall remain as is. You are a smart man. Taking actions to counteract this will be seen as treason and punished accordingly. I hope your family sees this not as the end, but a challenge to proof your resilience, and the fact that strong mages come from harsh environments. Lord Sparrowbrook closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, he shut his eyelids as hard as he could, trying to prevent himself from shedding a tear in front of this cruel ruler. What was revenge in front of an existence that could wipe every remnant of your history away, effortlessly like breathing... Forced to send his only son into hell, to participate in this cruel and senseless competition, and now forced to swallow the gut punch that was his death. The world held no regard for the weak, they were just toys to make use of, expendable, objects of entertainment to the rich, the strong, the powerful. When he exhaled, he also opened his eyes, now a light tint of red within them. He lowered his gaze and picked up the knife and fork, his hands shaking as he prepared to cut into the Depth Dweller, ...Thank you for this meal... Your Majesty... ... ... Freys eyes were glowing with excitement, his breathing fast and a wide smile on his lips. He rushed out of his tent, the sky was as dark as always, no indication how early or late it might be. Without a second thought he stormed right towards Marvs, unable to properly contain himself, or to perfectly abide by Kassans rules of a calm and quiet campgrounds. Marv! Marv! I did it! I- he forced his way into his friend''s tent, removing the curtain that acted as the door to it, but he just as quickly stopped himself, and covered his mouth with both of his hands, as Marv was motionlessly lying there, fast asleep. Frey tiptoed his way inside and closed the curtain behind him again, then lied down on the other end of the tent, in order to avoid disturbing Marv, but at the same time wake up when he does too. A few hours later Marv awoke and rubbed his eyes, he focused his gaze at the base of his feet, then rubbed his eyes again, Frey? he called out, the vague figure moved in response, ...Yeah? he yawned. What are you doing in my tent? Marv followed up. I didnt want to wake you. Frey slowly got up, to open the curtains for some fresh air. Wake me up? What fo- wait! You mean...?! Marvs tiredness disappeared at once, he got to his feet and grabbed Frey by his shoulders. Yup. I think we can give it a go. Frey smiled at him, but Marv thought back to how life-threatening their endeavour would be, Are you sure though? I mean, even if your idea works, we will end up encountering stupidly dangerous creatures, like, a lot worse than a group of Treemen, you know? We only need to gather information on them, observe from a distance... Frey tried to entice him. Marv rolled his eyes and grunted, but he smiled back at Frey, Alright. I am with you. Lets get our observers and get those points before anyone else can! The two of them rushed over and woke their respective observers, Frey gulped as a disgruntled voice came from within Marquis Gomons tent, Changed your mind to go and get some points, did you? I was getting bored out of my mind! he said while stepping out of his tent, his joints made cracking sounds while he did. His eyes looked more tired than angry, but Winny looked much worse, she followed Marv to Marquis Gomons tent, to meet up with Frey, but she continuously combed through her hair using her fingers, trying to get some order into this mess. The whole gang is here... all eyes on you Frey. Marv whispered to him. Frey nodded, then began to walk, leading the way out of the camp, towards the edge where the swamp began. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Within his mind he recalled the big map that Kassan had in his tent of operation, and the direction he needed to go to reach the location of the sighting of this unknown species. He took a deep breath as they crossed over the natural barrier, and the fog once again covered their vision. Marquis Gomon glanced back at the camp, then continued following the other three. Freys heart was beating uncontrollably fast, he knew that everyones faith and trust depended on his actions, and the results that followed out of them. His eyes shot back and forth, left and right, his brain was working at maximum capacity, almost causing steam to rise out of his ears. He frequently stopped by a tree, resting his hand against the giant trunk, like he was supporting himself along the uneven ground. Their observers had already become one with the surroundings again, leaving just the two; Marv stepped next to Frey, What are you doing? Are you using earth magic to move on a straight path? he was too curious to not ask. Frey smiled slightly Something like that... he knew that was a lie, but also that there was some truth to it. The earth particles in this plane were rich in abundance, so much so, that it became way too easy to lose sight of ones position and direction, there was a need for a different approach... They moved as fast as they could, covering lots of ground, they encountered a rare few Delightful Deaths, but all of them served as a source of nourishment. Marvs scalp tingled after plucking each of them; if Freys method ended up failing, then these were their only method of finding their way back to the camp. Frey was very quiet for the entirety of their path, My feet are starting to hurt, how long do you think weve been walking for? and Marv attempted to gleam some information every once in a while, but each of his attempts were shut down by a single word, or very short responses, Not sure. Frey answered. Marv was getting rather antsy, frequently looking around himself, in hopes of remembering one feature or another of their path to find back to it, when a realisation hit him... Why havent we seen any locals- We are here! Frey shouted, drowning out Marvs words. Were here? Where? he squinted his eyes to look more carefully, but the annoying white fog was all he could find, the exact same scenery he had seen everywhere for the last who knows how long they had been to this plane! Right... Frey continued to walk, taking slow steps as the ground beneath him got a lot firmer, ...here. he stopped, Marv walked closer, his eyes grew wider and wider, until his jaw dropped. The fog had restricted Marvs vision so greatly, that he needed to stand right in front of it to finally realise how close he was. A gaping hole, big enough to fit several of the massive trees within was right there in his face! The incline wasnt too steep, perfectly fine in fact for them to descend into it. Frey hesitated to move forward, Last chance to back out of this. Marv said both their thoughts out loud. Frey turned to him, then felt the pocket of his clothes, he rummaged through it while Marv raised his eyebrow. He pulled out the coin that Agnes had gifted him just before entering the Sunless Mire, A coin? An artefact! Wait, you arent going to decide with a coin-toss... of an artefact... right? Marv rubbed his temples. Our luck brought us to Kassan and the information we have... now it will decide the rest too. Frey answered plainly, then tossed the coin into the air, We go inside if its heads. And we forget about this if it''s... but the coin spoke before he was even finished, tails. We came all this way just to give up... damn. You sure? he complained but sounded somewhat relieved. But Frey was entirely focused on the coin he caught in his hand, he moved his thumb over its surface, feeling the cracks he could swear werent there beforehand. Why stop here? It sounds like you found quite an interesting thing a female voice came from the fog behind the two. Marv turned around and prepared to draw some of his blood with a dagger, Who?! he shouted into the same direction, this was not Winnys voice Frey took a step backwards, his eyes opened wide as he quickly stashed the coin. Hmpf, I wouldnt even consider resisting if I was you. the voice spoke again, Marv recognised her the moment she stepped out of the thickest part of the fog, Reyna Ironhoof. His heart skipped a beat, not from attraction, but fear, Oh yeah? You are just a rank two, you think I cant handle you? The chuckling of a male voice now followed from the same direction, and two more people stepped out of the fog, Whitewood! Starhelm Marv breathed heavily; the sight of Plamus destructive spell was still fresh in his mind. Marv Beckett, right? I advise you to step aside. We are not here for you. Reyna is only after the boy. the rank three mage spoke, his sentence shaking Frey to his core. Marv turned his head, he looked at Frey, the boy that was supposed to be his ally, someone who should be able to trust in him, yet he was filled to the brim with dread, he turned back to the group of three, then gazed beyond them, His Majesty forbade us from harming each other. Surely you arent thinking of breaking this single rule? His fingers were trembling, he was grasping at straws, hoping that the arrogant man in front of him still had some fear or at least respect for the observers, who were here to enforce the rules and regulations of the competition Plamus spread his arms out, then tilted his head slightly upwards, as if to speak to someone above him, His Royal Majesty forbade us from killing each other but if you were to have an accident, an unfortunate run in with the locals, and we happened to be there, no one can hold us accountable for such a thing am I wrong? he smiled, awaiting a response. But all that answered was silence, which was a clear approval for Plamus. He lowered his arms, his depraved smile grew wider, So? he asked again, Marv recoiled, he turned to look at Frey, his heart ached at the thought, but he had no other choice Marv stepped out of the threes way, his head held low, and his back turned on Frey, Marv Frey uttered out in disbelief, tears welled up in his eyes, but he was forced to hold them back, as the greater problem stepped closer towards him. He flinched as Reyna reached her hand out to hold his chin, Its a shame for a cute boy like you to die like this, but if you dont go, then my mother is going to give me a serving of hell myself so blame your luck. Frey gulped, he thought of fighting back, but the auras he felt suffocated him, two genuine rank two auras, and a rank three on top Hodwans aura, an enemy he struggled against, couldnt hold a candle to any of theirs. Reyna let go and walked past him, Incredible I figured you were up to something after days of you not leaving your tent, or just going to the edge of the camp before returning, but I could have never imagined this. Was it your master that gave you this information? she smirked at Frey, but he remained quiet. Reyna shrugged her shoulders, Well, whatever, doesnt really matter. Your death is going to send Aventia crashing, the final nail in the coffin, so to speak. Anything beyond that doesnt concern me anymore. Alright now, enough talk. Go on in. Well be right behind you. Plamus smiled at Frey, then gave him a little push. Frey wobbled, then regained his bearings after the push, his eyes reddened from both sadness and anger, but he swallowed what little pride he had in him for fear of having an even quicker death than already promised. He started to walk, to descend into the wide cave entrance in the ground, the three hostile individuals were right behind him. After some distance, the white fog no longer managed to reach deep enough, leaving them all in pitch-black darkness, Frey however felt oddly comfortable, the many earth particles around him gave him a sense of security and direction, even though he knew that it was no more than make believe, he walked while supporting himself against the earth wall. He could feel the rough texture, the cool surface, as well as a slight and irregular vibration within. Then a small spark turned into a bright flame, right within Reynas open palm, illuminating them all, as well as the cave walls, in addition to the two observers right behind Plamus group, neither of the two held an amused expression at this turn of events. The competitors in front of them were following His Highness words, but not the sense behind them, what should be an offense, was sadly unpunishable for the moment, they would first need to report and ask for permission. Hadrian looked back at them, and the other person next to them, Why are you following us? he sneered at Marv. Leave him Hadrian. We have no grievances with the Beckett family, there is no need to antagonise them over a few participation points. Plamus told him off. Tch. he voiced his discontent but left it at that. The deeper they went the narrower the tunnel became, the temperature in the air also fell off quickly, each of their breaths now accompanied by white mist. The flame in Reynas hand grew smaller, almost fighting just to continue burning, How do you feel with so few particles to use, hm? Vulnerable? Scared? Hadrian taunted her. She just stared at him blankly Are you going to try and kill me? If not, then Id like to hear your voice a little less. Hadrian fumed, killing her would be the greatest pleasure imaginable, but all of the rank three mages around him would intervene if he actually dared to attempt this. Seeing him go silent caused Reyna to scoff, but she frowned as she looked ahead again, only to see that Frey had stopped walking. What is it now? Getting cold feet? You are a little too late, and a little too deep already to realise that. Plamus wanted to tease Frey with his words. Freys head turned to look behind himself, his eyes had already returned to normalcy, he sized up the group that was following him, they werent right on his heels, several meters of distance separated them the only problem was the vibrations he felt from up ahead something was approaching. 28 - Deep below the surface Cold sweat ran down Freys back, doom lied ahead, and behind him was a problem just as big. For now, he was at least still in a state where he could try and fight for his life, he felt that quietly obeying the three was the correct choice, but the further they descended, the closer he got to his end. He needed a plan, and soon at that... but how could he possibly escape from a rank three mage? The vibrations he felt from the earths surface became stronger, to him they seemed almost as loud as the beating of his heart, which drowned out all other noise. His skin crawled, he took smaller, shaky steps, but it made no difference, as those behind him wouldnt overtake him for any reason. Then Frey stopped. He gazed at the darkness ahead of him, then back at his oppressors, Plamus frowned, he inhaled, about to berate the young boy in front of him some more, but he was taken aback as that boy suddenly started to sprint out of the reach of their light! Dont let him run! Reyna shouted, she was the first to react and storm after him, but she involuntarily flinched and stopped as a loud cracking sound echoed through the tunnel. What was that?! Hadrian covered his ears and complained. Plamus put up his guard, Reyna step back. There is something in the dark. he spoke slowly, his sight focused on the direction from which the noise came. She obliged, carefully stepping backwards, the flame in her hand flickered, sometimes stronger, other times weaker, the moment she felt a chill down her spine she instinctively threw out the fire. The flame travelled quickly, but shrunk at the same rate, the path ahead of them was lit for a brief moment, and there they finally spotted something, some kind of creature. Another cracking of rock filled the air, then Reynas vision blurred, but returned to normal a single moment later. She couldnt breathe, fear spread throughout her body, that blurred moment... the creature, it moved past her... Another sound came from behind her, the sound of two heavy objects clashing against another. Her head turned, together with her whole body, she had no time to react, but just in front of her was Plamus, surrounded by a purple kind of barrier, which emitted a very dim light, and piercing into that barrier was the sharp claw of a human-like figure. It stood upright on two legs, its body was somewhat curved, giving the impression of a hunched back. Its skin was a dark green shade, but the purple glow shone all over it. One might mistake it for a human altogether, were it not for its unnaturally long arms, and the sharp, knife-like fingers it had for hands. The creature rammed its second claw into the purple barrier, causing Plamus sweating to intensify, Dont just stand there! Help me already, damn it! he ordered. Reyna bit her lips, letting this creature kill Plamus would work in her favour, finally removing the pest that was always dragging her around, but on the off chance that he was victorious... she shivered at the thought. She gritted her teeth and conjured another flame with what little particles she had left, she flung another fireball at the monster, its skin audibly sizzled on impact, but other than that it looked entirely unbothered. Pft, haha. Hadrian couldnt help mocking that display of magic, there were plenty of particles around for him, in a flash he had already gathered several bundles of them in the air; after motioning with his fingers, the chunks of ice were let loose, hurling at the creature. Its body shook, and its claws ripped back out of the barrier, fast enough to effortlessly evade the ice, which continued on its path, and subsequently struck Plamus defence. Plamus clenched his fist, he directed a stare of anger at the origin of the icy attack, but Hadrian smiled from within the veil of darkness. The next chunks of ice shot at the darkness, from where Hadrian had heard some sounds, another couple clanks echoed, along with an annoyed grunt, Watch where youre aiming boy! Marquis Gomon threatened. Hadrian gulped, but prepared to shoot out another wave, when their surroundings were once again dimly illuminated, a very weak flame thanks to Reyna, but that much was enough to spot the creature creep up to the observers. Stupid thing! Marquis Gomon roared, blue particles were drawn out of the walls around them, forming into a long snake-like line. The water shot at the creature, the front opened like a vipers jaw, ready to chomp into the locals body, I was just standing there! Why get me involved?! The fangs of water pierced into the monster, it began to twist, and tear out the part that was hit. For the first time a noise escaped from the creature, a loud shriek. Its face, which appeared like a human wearing a wooden mask, split in the middle, the mask opened up to reveal that the entirety of its head was one big mouth with several rows of pointy teeth. Marquis Gomon sneered, instead of another water snake, he sent a big bubble into the opening that was the creatures head. Its mouth closed, the mask-halves became one again, but a moment later the back of its head burst open, water and a green liquid shot out like a fountain. The creature dropped to the ground, and Marquis Gomon approached, he struck the lifeless thing with his heel and rubbed it in, Did you think I was easy prey or something?! All the others simply watched the display, Hadrian made himself small, in hopes that the observer forgot his accidental attack just now. What about the boy? Marquis Gomon was satisfied after trampling on the local some more, then turned towards Plamus and Reyna. They snapped out of their stupor and moved forward, to where Frey had run off to. Dead I would assume. Winny guessed, but simply shrugged her shoulders without a care. Marv walked beside her, but only faced the ground, afraid to find out... Look at this. Reyna stopped and pointed to the floor, where the ground was broken on a rather small spot. Plamus crouched down and felt the rubble, Is that from when the thing launched at me?" Seems like it. Then what is this? Reyna took a few more steps forward, the light of her flame revealed some kind of destroyed earth-structure, the tunnel was free of such things until now, which was strange on its own, but made this appear all the more out of place. Marquis Gomon walked closer, he carefully inspected the structure, The boy put up a fight, more like, he used earth magic to defend himself until the creature lost interest in him... until it sensed us. There is no blood. Winny noted, So he is alive after all... the boy is rather lucky. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Marv covertly breathed a sigh of relief. Marquis Gomon turned to look Plamus in the eyes, I guess your plan didnt work as well as you wanted it to. he snickered. Indeed. But why did it only attack you and me? It is obvious that it ignored both the boy, as well as Reyna, and went immediately for us. Plamus pondered. Maybe because a rank three is the biggest threat here? So, it wanted to eliminate you guys first. Reyna made a suggestion, Since it just ignored my attack, and easily dodged Hadrians. Plamus nodded, he agreed with Reynas reasoning, Whatever the case may be, it is safe to assume that these things are this planes equivalent to rank three mages. He began to smile and glanced at the observers, That means they are worth a lot of points Honestly, I am looking forward to whatever we will find at the end of this tunnel. What about the boy? Reyna asked. He is your problem. Your family wants him dead, that has nothing to do with me. Plamus answered. Reyna frowned, We had a deal. I hope you remember? her tone was threatening, but Plamus laughed her off, Uncovering everything about this tunnel is a lot more important than our deal. To me killing the boy was just the cherry on top. Feel free to take action against me for breaking our agreement oh, you cant? Haha. he broke out into laughter and resumed walking down the path. Reyna grumbled, but continued following him, as did the rest of the group. With Plamus in the lead, they walked at a very normal pace, almost as if he wasnt afraid of Frey escaping, Marquis Gomon, I have a proposition for you. he spoke without looking back. Marquis Gomon bluntly answered, Speak. Plamus scoffed, the mans haughty act amused him, The goal for this competition is split into two parts, first, His Majesty wants us to use this experience to become stronger mages, and the second part is this planes conquest. Dealing with these rank three creatures will become increasingly harder, depending on how many we face at once I am fine with losing a majority of the points for this discovery, I simply want to reach the end. Plamus continued. Hadrians face paled, his greed and desire for these points was unimaginable, he didnt like the way Plamus phrased his sentence. You want me to help fight them? Hmpf, I hate you scheming types. You realised that your lackeys are too weak to be of any help but I must admit, this situation has reignited some of my passion for planar exploration. Marquis Gomon spoke, then glanced at Winny, who gave him a slight nod. Fine. We shall work together for now. Marquis Gomon reluctantly agreed. Plamus once again smiled, he wasnt in need of anymore points, as both the leader in terms of points in the competition, as well as the strongest and most experienced competitor among the bunch, he was more than happy with this new deal of his. If all went well, and he managed to make a great contribution for the conquest of this plane, His Majesty would surely reward him handsomely. They headed further down, until they arrived at an intersection, together with the path they came from, there were a total of four ways to walk. The one to the left, and the one to the right however went upwards, unlike the one straight down the middle. Marquis Gomon looked around himself This is like an ant nest. You mean to say that the queens chamber is further down? Plamus turned towards him. Reynas face was filled with annoyance, Frey could have gone into any of these three options, and the two that went upwards might even have a surface-level exit, like the one they came in from. You have seen how strong the things down here can be. Who knows, he might just encounter another one. Plamus whispered into her ear and patted her shoulder to assure her. She groaned and rolled her eyes, Down the middle it is then? The others nodded their heads, by now, Frey was just an afterthought to most of them. After a while of walking the empty tunnels, the ground levelled out, the incline became a straight path, and on what appeared to be the other end of the tunnel, an orange light was waiting for the group. Is that it? Where are all the monsters? We encountered just one. Hadrian stretched and yawned, the fight he, and, well, everyone was expecting never came. Could it be a trap? he gasped. These creatures arent that smart. Its extremely unlikely. Plamus shook his head. But not impossible, right? Reyna chimed in. Plamus smirked, We have three rank three mages with us, Id like to see them try. The tunnel soon opened up, and revealed a massive chamber, the dark, rocky surface was no more, in its place was luscious green moss that covered the ground, the rocky pillars that supported the cave, and the high ceiling. In the centre was an entire body of water, a small lake, a dazzling turquoise blue shone out of it, up at the humongous roots that hung from the ceiling. Like a monsters tendrils the roots were tightly wrapped around a sack of orange fluid, which looked like the bodies of the Flyers, just many times bigger. The orange thing was covered in a vein-like surface, the liquid inside seemed to move, and the sack itself was throbbing, constricting and releasing, like the heart of a living creature. With each contraction a loud thumping enveloped the cave, and the lakes surface rippled in tandem. Their footsteps echoed ominously, underscoring the sheer size of this place. What- What is this?! Plamus uttered, his eyes were captivated by the heart, he was confident in himself, some would say overconfident, but for the first time in a while, he was reminded just how small he actually was. Shh!!! Reyna desperately shushed him, her shaky finger pointed at the outer-most walls of the chamber. She wasnt referring to the moss, or the rocks; embedded within the walls peacefully rested the various locals they had fought until now ranging from the rank one Treemen and Flyers, all the way to the newly discovered rank three! Their sheer numbers caused everyone present to finally grasp the looming terror they had stumbled upon. Hadrian breathed loudly, Lets bail! he whispered, his teeth clenched, and his feet ready to turn tail and run. Unbelievable! Marquis Gomon ignored the boy as he took some steps forward, to better capture the view. This is unlike anything I have ever seen before a beautiful and awe-inspiring radiance. Yet my instincts scream at me, warning of an unprecedented danger! This is it! This is what planar exploration should be like! Marquis Gomon''s heart beat in unison with the rhythmic pulse that spread through the air. Hey geezer, this is no time to be captivated by beauty! We are in actual danger! Winny lightly knocked against his shoulder, trying to drag him back to reality. Danger? We have intruded upon the queens chamber, but even so, nothing has happened to deter us. Even now, we stand before what might be the heart of this plane, and still, theres no reaction from it or any of these insects around us Almost like they dont see us as a threat. Marquis Gomons scalp tingled, he felt like time had turned back, back to when he was still actively venturing forth into unknown planes. Heart of this plane? Plamus mumbled, Would such a thing really have no defence around its most vulnerable part? Marquis Gomon shrugged, Who knows. Though I have been to several planes, each is unique. Both the world itself, but also their inhabitants. Even if this is not the heart of the plane just look at it, doesnt it seem important either way? he smiled. You have to imagine, the appearance of us humans were a factor this world, and many others, never consider. Maybe it had no reason to protect itself until now. Maybe it never imagined that the explorations scouts would ever manage to find an entrance and check below the surface Marquis Gomon made several educated guesses, though he was interested in finding the true reason, doing so wasnt a priority, nor did they encounter any intelligent creatures to exchange their wisdom and these answers with. He continued walking forward, towards the heart, and the lake, the wide smile on his face never once wavered. Hold on! Wait a moment! What are you doing? Plamus went after him. What else is there left to do, besides destroying it? Marquis Gomons words caused everyones spine to chill. Marv mouthed some words, but his bewilderment left him unable to speak for several moments, W- Destroy?! We dont know whats going to happen if we do that! We will be buried alive if this cave system collapses you know! Leave then. You rank twos presence was useless from the very beginning. Marquis Gomon motioned at them with his hand to go away. Plamus and Winny looked at each other, they knew Marv was right, but at the same time, there might never be another chance to witness this situation. Fortune favours the bold, is how the saying goes, but what about the insane? Plamus feet felt like they were rooted to the ground, stopping him from taking any steps forward, but also from taking any steps backwards. Marquis Gomons back kept getting smaller, his figure further away, Plamus hesitated, he was arrogant, not stupid, but even his arrogance had its limits. Fuck it. he cursed under his breath and went after Marquis Gomon. Hadrian was the first to follow him, perhaps even slightly ahead of him. Reyna sighed loudly, she didnt know whether Frey had died yet, so being buried alive sounded like a more preferable end than what her mother had promised should Aventias competitor return to their own plane. Winny shook her head, each and every one present was a lunatic in their own right, her included. Marv frowned but went after them. They joined the rest at the edge of the lake, they gazed up at the thumping heart, every beat could be felt deep within their bones, not to mention how loud it had become, now that they were as close to it as they could safely get. Marquis Gomon chuckled as he looked at the body of water in front of them, It couldnt be any easier for me. he moved his hands and arms, causing the surface to ripple unnaturally. The water began to build up into waves, each bigger than the one before, the serene cave suddenly acted like it was out on open sea. Boy, your element is darkness, right? I am expecting a show. Marquis Gomon spoke sternly, as the rest observed something moving within the crashing waves, slithering like a sea creature in its natural habitat. Plamus pulled his eyes away from the impressive spell and looked up at his target. Darkness was present in all corners of this cave, preparing a big spell proved to be a piece of cake; in the air around the lake spawned small, compressed purple dots in the shapes of stars. Reyna, Hadrian, and Marv were forced to back away, each of the stars aura was strong enough to accidentally tear them apart. I will save my spells for when the ceiling caves in Winny spoke from the side. Suit yourself. Marquis Gomon told her, then focused back on his spell, as well as the heart. Alright boy! On three! One Two Three! 29 - Progress ...Three! Marquis Gomon shouted, the creature in the lake rose into the air, along with it the entirety of the water within. It became an extension of its body, the outermost surface looked like the scales of a dragon, and its head resembled that of a massive snake, the jaw opened wide, four pointy fangs, two at the top of its mouth and two at the bottom, were ready to dig into their target. The hearts pace showed no change, the purple stars around the edge of the lake however now sucked in the light around themselves, visually distorting the air. One star after the other began to move in an arc around the orange heart, their speed increased with each lap, soon they could no longer be identified, in their stead now was a ring of distortion that circled above the groups head. The water monster managed to close the distance unobstructed, Marquis Gomons eyes were glued to the heart, full of anticipation. Its jaw snapped shut! The fangs struck the heart; a single deafening bang assaulted everyones ears; their eyes closed from the wincing pain. They reacted quickly, covering their ears with their hands, then looked up at where the heart used to be... And still was. Marquis Gomons smile turned into a frown, the aquatic monster was still biting down on the heart, trying its darndest to puncture the material, but the most it managed to do was push the areas the fangs hit slightly into the heart. Come on! Marquis Gomon ordered his spells creation. Meanwhile the distortion in the air became worse, the circular motion of the stars now also made a whirring sound, pulling in a lot more light from much more distant sources, specifically: the heart. They could observe with their eyes, as the orange hue was slowly getting pulled out from the heart, like a vortex the distortion gobbled up the colour. Nice lightshow! But what about an attack?! Marquis Gomon complained, his words only half audible due to the lingering pain from the loud noise of the strike on the heart. Plamus eyes were nearly closed, his hands still tightly covered his eardrums, his ring of distortion began to shrink, the circle started closing in on the heart, the pull on the light turned even stronger. Even the blue of the water became affected by it, but before Marquis Gomon managed to voice another complaint, the remaining space between the circle and the heart rippled, then shattered! Pure darkness, a space that absorbed everything, wrapped around the heart, it disappeared from the groups view. They had to avert their gazes, lest they get swallowed up too. As this continued, and everyones hearing returned, they noticed the ever same beating of the heart, the rhythmic thumping was still there, but for some reason it was getting louder, getting quicker... For the first time the beating became irregular, like a drummer playing off-beat. Marquis Gomons chest tightened; he could feel just how close they were to destroying it now! He shot a fervent gaze over to Winny, who could barely make it out through the darkness, Tch. Fine. she mumbled to herself. At the base of the lake a new colour appeared, a sparking yellow, it spread out through the water like veins in a humans body. Winny quickly motioned upwards with her fingers, and the yellow electricity that was aimlessly spreading obeyed. It rushed to the ceiling like lightning, using the aquatic creatures body as a conduit to travel through, swiftly reaching the jaw of the beast, and the heart itself. The yellow now too disappeared off into the distorted darkness, and the hearts beating quickened again. Each beat bore into the groups mind, they gnawed at their sanity, a feeling much worse than just their eardrums being punctured. Marv and Hadrian began to cough, blood was running out of their noses and ears as they fell to their knees. The rest managed to stand strong... until the final beat. One last thump escaped the heart, the three spells that assaulted it shattered into nothingness, everything returned to normalcy for but a moment, before the resulting shockwave spread out. A wave of air visibly spread out and shot the entire group far off into the walls of the cave! Debris fell and dust rose where they landed. The first to struggle and successfully rise to their feet was Winny, followed by Plamus, then Marquis Gomon, Reyna, and then the rest. The turquoise water fell back down into the lakes mould, once again illuminating the ceiling, its hue however was tainted by a lot of orange, and where the roots used to hold the heart, there was now empty air. All of them watched as the roots began to wither and wilt, starting from their tips, they curled up and shrank inwards into the earth above them. At the same time the earth began to quake, a fierce rumbling knocked Marv and Hadrian to their knees again, their orifices were still bleeding from the earlier damage, and their thoroughly disturbed sense of balance. The heart was no more, yet silence did not ensue, instead, several unsettling screeches appeared all around the cave... They woke up! Plamus shouted and looked for the exit, destroying the heart had taken a toll on everyone, they were in no condition to fight the locals now, especially the rank three. Winny helped up Marv, then turned to the rest, Lets go! Plamus, Reyna and Marquis Gomon looked at Hadrian, then one another. Marquis Gomon simply shrugged, then went after Winny and Marv. Reyna, you take- Plamus was about to order her around, but he was stunned to see her turn her back on him and leave with the rest. Help me please! Hadrian looked up at the only remaining person that could help him. Plamus frowned and clicked his tongue... should he really risk his own life to try and save the one in front of him? ... ... I really hope I am getting closer to an exit Frey sighed, he was still walking up one of the branching paths, his hand never once left the walls of the tunnel, trying to feel for any sudden vibrations that would warn him of his malicious followers. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. This was one of his first spells, but until now there wasnt any real need for it. However, connecting his consciousness with the particles around him and learning all about his surroundings really proved to be a severe advantage over the other participants, at least in this situation where there was just one path he needed to scan. His hand trailed along the wall, it was unnaturally smooth, but any attempts at guessing what could have created them was simply a shot in the dark a huge worm perhaps? Huh? he blurted out as the wall suddenly changed to a rough shape that slightly protruded from the wall. A light would be really handy. he grumbled, he traced the lines of this part of the wall, trying to identify whatever he was touching. Meh, cant be that important. Frey shrugged his shoulders and decided to move on, but the vibrations he had been expecting finally arrived. Not just vibrations though, what followed were intense quakes, small pieces of rocks and earth audibly fell from the ceiling, too small to hurt, but enough to raise Freys pulse, What?! Is the cave collapsing?! he worried. The quake did not last for long, and soon died down again. Frey exhaled loudly, then wiped some sweat off his forehead, but all of the muscles on his body suddenly clenched as a low screeching came from the walls all around him. He stood still, hoping that his mind was playing tricks on him, but he heard several somethings dislodging themselves from the earth, and his feet reacted quicker than him, NOO!!! he shouted and ran, pillar after pillar of rocks shot from one side of the tunnel to the other, Please slow them down, please slow them down! Just as quickly as he created them, he also heard the sound of rocks breaking apart. Each splintering sound caused his speed to increase, his forehead that he just wiped was already full of sweat-beads again. This was no time to check, but he was sure that all of his clothes were soaked with sweat too. Frey looked ahead, luckily for him though, he was about to reach the surface again, since there was a light at the end of the tunnel Wait! he remembered a crucial detail that had escaped his judgment for a moment! The orange light source unleashed a painful shriek as Frey closed in on it, a rocky spike rose behind Frey, just barely in time to block what sounded like the lashing of a whip. Just let me leave!! he cried out, the scuttling of Treemen now also came from behind him, he was desperately holding back tears, afraid that they would block his vision when he needed it the most. His hand pressed against his pocket, against the ominous dagger his master had give him, but he shook his head immediately; even if he managed to escape, the dagger would definitely do him in. But just reminding himself of the daggers existence somewhat reassured him, at least he would go down on his own terms. Yet the chilling feeling on his spine wouldnt disappear, what else could there possibly be on his tail?! He was just a simple rank one mage, there was no need for so many locals to chase him! The light source, the Flyer was just in front of him, with no time to plan ahead, or to hesitate, he pulled another spike out of the walls, targeting the orange blob he knew was their weak point. He successfully hit his mark, and pierced through the sack of fluid, but failed to consider the aftermath. His back arched, and his arms instinctively covered his head; the orange fluid splashed onto him, onto his exposed back and arms. At first it felt no different than water, a cool sensation, but very soon the liquid burned itself through his only layer of protection: his clothes, and his skin felt like it was sizzling! Argh! he flinched but gritted his teeth and forced himself to continue running, Lu! he desperately called out. The remainder of the tunnel was a blur to Frey, the next thing he knew was that he re-entered the fog, but even then, he did not stop running. The only thought on his mind was to get as far away from this place as he possibly could, for fear of the locals catching up, but also for fear of the trio that wanted him dead. For some reason though it seemed that the locals had given up on the chase. Freys back and arms were killing him! The pain was horrible, he could feel his very bones aching, but he did not dare to look down and check. His vision started to spin, his knees grew weak, and he collapsed mid sprint. Freys breathing was loud and hurried, he was shaking all over his body. The tears he tried to hold back were now flowing, he looked down at the back of his arms, where the liquid had hit him, an act he immediately regretted, as the orange acid had burned itself rather deeply into his flesh. Frey gagged, and puked on the spot, he didnt want to imagine what his back must have looked like. He- Help I need help! his thoughts were scattered, panic took control of his mind, he tried to push himself to his feet, but he kept tumbling back down on his own. He crawled his way to the nearest tree, it became harder to breathe, his vision grew darker, red and blue shapes creeped their way over his vision, he was passing out. His hand pressed against the tree, in a final attempt to prop himself up, but that only served to make him shudder the tree and its connection to those around it, the method he had made use of to navigate through the fog and the swamp, they were dead, or well, dying. Freys heart was beating insanely fast, but this realisation grounded him to reality, his vision slowly returned to the way it was, he managed to stay awake; if he passed out then he would not get treated, he would probably die in his unconscious state he shivered at the thought. He lied down on the uncomfortable ground, face first to keep his wounded back from touching the dirt, then he closed his eyes and attempted to calm down. Only if he was calm did he have any chance of figuring out a way out of this mess, a way back to camp, or perhaps an alternative. With his eyes closed his remaining senses heightened, but most of all, his awareness of the particles around him grew stronger. Ever since his defeat at the hands of Hodwan did he become aware of his connection to the many earth particles around him in his life, and even though he had been putting the entirety of his focus on deciphering the nature inheritance this Prince Dalton had sent his way, Frey didnt actively think of using the nature particles in any other way than to plan his path ahead. Healing magic blood magic Marv? No. I dont need him. I can do this on my own. I dont need that liar! Im sorry Agnes Im sorry Lu you were both right. he teared up again, but wiped them away with his shaky hands, they were slowly going numb from the pain. Nature magic can create toxins, what about a cure? Anything is fine his voice had gotten quiet. Frey willed it, and some of the nature particles around him obeyed, carefully approaching him and his sizzling flesh. He lowered them into his wounds, his fingernails dug into the ground, his mouth opened wide, and his face scrounged up. Ah! Oh gods! Please work! he sharply inhaled, praying in between his pained grunts. One particle after the other landed in the crevices that had formed on his back and arms, each one accompanied by a painful sting. Heal me! Heal me! Heal me! Frey chanted through his closed teeth, though he had to focus on controlling the particles, he did his best to distract himself from the pain. His body kept on twitching, shivers were sent up and down his spine, but the nature particles began to emit a low heat, unlike the sizzling from the acid, the warmth was comfortable, and slowly overshadowed the aching. Frey opened his eyes and turned his head to observe his arms. Green particles were snuggly nestled into his wounds, filling out the space where flesh and skin used to be. His mind finally calmed down, only time could tell whether his spell worked, but at least he didnt have to look at the disgusting sight anymore. After several minutes he once again attempted to get up, his hands and feet were wobbly, but by utilizing the tree next to him, he managed to rise to his feet. Frey took small steps, he was leaning on the massive trunk of the tree, but he stopped walking and simply gawked off ahead of him, What? Alright, slow steps now. Winny said to Marv, the two and the rest of the group were bleeding all over, Marquis Gomon was even covered in green goop, Gah! I hope theyll let me go back to Astafor and have a long shower. Anyways, well done kid. Marquis Gomon slapped Plamus on his back. Plamus grimaced, his muscles were aching from all the fighting, but he knew just how great a feat they had just accomplished, Thank you, Marquis Gomon. He then looked to his left, Reyna was limping along the wall, her flame still served as the only source of light to them, then Plamus looked down, to check up on Hadrian, who he was pulling behind himself, dragging him by his collar. What the hell?! Marv shouted, causing Plamus attention to shoot ahead, What? More locals? No! Uh, look for yourselves! Marv gestured at the end of the tunnel. Plamus let go of Hadrian, causing him to abruptly hit the floor, Let me see. he spoke as he rushed up to Winny and Marv. He stopped next to the two and gasped, Where is the fog?! The remainder of the group now also caught up with them, especially Reyna, her flame illuminated their surroundings, allowing them to see the brown grass, the dead bushes and trees, and like Plamus said, the lack of fog to block their vision. What happened here? Reynas brows wrinkled. Marquis Gomon nodded, Because we destroyed the heart! That thing was keeping the ecosystem alive Winny turned to him, So, we just destroyed some of the locals territory? Is that what you are saying? Probably. I am just making guesses, but if that is the case, then we have found out how to conquer this plane! Marquis Gomon laughed loudly. What good is a plane devoid of life? Marv chimed in, would there be anything left if they swept through the Sunless Mire and destroyed everything like this? Didnt the expedition want to create an environment for humans to spread out to and develop? Good point Marquis Gomon grumbled, Lets head back to the camp. We need to report this immediately. Navigating should be a piece of cake without the fog around. Perhaps we can even expand the camp! 30 - Beyond rank three Kassan Horun and several of the churchs warriors were seated around the map within his tent of operation. They wore their full body armour, but had not equipped their helmets, Kassans short blond hair was on display, it perfectly matched his white and golden-red armour. The atmosphere of the gathering appeared calm, they were exchanging reports about the current situation of the plane, We are expecting the newest supply of rations as early as tomorrow. Judging from the previous ones, this will comfortably last us about twenty days, fifteen if we include all of the competitors. one man reported. Should we provide them with meals? Though they are humans too and our allies in this plane, I believe it would be in the spirit of their competition to leave them to fend for themselves. Which of course, includes scavenging for food. another one inquired. The collective gathering turned their heads towards their leader, Kassan? the same man called out to him, pulling Kassan out of his thoughts, The Delightful Deaths are still very much abundant. Leave the competitors be for as long as they manage to nourish themselves. You are correct, they are our allies in this plane, we should consider them not as something separate, but an extension of our exploration team. If their strength decreases due to them being famished, that means a decrease in the overall strength of our human forces. Since we are already on the topic, have any of you been keeping up with the competition? Kassan spoke. Aye. I have. someone answered, That Starhelm youngin really is something to behold. He has been at the top of the leaderboard since the first day. Me and my team encountered him a while back during our routine observation. He seems like someone who has solidified himself in rank three, a real force to be reckoned with. he nodded his head in satisfaction. It also seems to me that he has the qualities of a leader. The people his group consists of? A fire wielding rank two, a fierce young lady, who seems absolutely confident in her ability, and an ice wielding rank two, who, although he appears like a rude dunce, is also pretty solid when it comes to fighting. Both of them are also near the top. Anyone else? another person asked. No one else worth mentioning among his group. Just a bunch of rank ones he is graciously taking along. the former shook his head. The room became silent, everything appeared to be said, I see. How has the construction of another outpost been coming along? I believe this one was planned further up north, no? Kassan broke the silence. Problematic. Like all the others before it. Tearing down the trees is not a problem, it just takes some time, but the really dangerous part is the sudden increase in locals whenever we do so. one of his men informed him. To make it possible we would need another one of you, someone strong enough to hold off any kind of assault. the man continued, his words were laced with flattery, but he wore a genuine smile. I will try to inform the people in Astafor, but I do not believe that his Majesty sees this plane as lucrative enough to invest so much into it. After all, the only thing we can really get from this plane is a bunch of space, and nearly limitless amounts of wood. Kassan sighed, he had already once before declared this plane to be the most boring, his writings would surely be declined within days with the excuse of him needing to do a better job. Kassan then noticed some unintelligible mumbling coming from outside of the tent, which became increasingly louder, Whats all the commotion about? one of his men stepped out, but just as quickly popped back in, Kassan, there is a scout outside, saying he has some urgent information he wants to report. Kassan touched his chin, a curious smile spread on his face, Let him in. A young man with very light armour stepped into the tent, his clothes were full of dirt, as was his face, and hands. He saluted to Kassan, and after seeing a nod of the man he looked at, he began to speak, I was out, scouting the camps perimeter, when I noticed an abnormality! A rather big part of the swamp that borders our camp was devoid of life! The people within the tent got up from their seats, sharp breaths and words of disbelief filled the room, Where?! one of them impatiently called out. I- I can take you there. the young scout offered, the intense gazes he felt on himself made him feel uncomfortable. Everyone put on their helmets and grabbed their weapons, Kassan picked up the shiny shield and mace he had stored inside of a chest behind him. Their lustre, paired with his armour, made him stick out like the sun in the sky, something this world was desperately lacking. Even Kassan felt unsettled as they arrived, it appeared like a chunk of the swamp had simply disappeared, the trees dried and fell, the ground looked like scorched earth, the steaming water was nowhere to be seen. Is this a good sign, or a bad one? he mumbled to himself. He had been stationed in this plane for over three years, the exact amount of time escaped his mind, but he knew for certain that such a thing had never happened before. Wait! This direction isnt that where the new species of locals was discovered? one of the warriors exclaimed. The people present were Kassans most trusted companions and allies, they had been informed of the rank three races existence from their first discovery, but no one had yet actually encountered them, to scope out their abilities but they surely couldnt be the reason for such a huge change in the world, right? After all, rank three was just that. Humans had tons of rank three mages, yet an attack of such a scale would be a first for them. The church held records of fights that involved their gods, the land before them made many think of the tales and legends that depicted their boundless might, the sight before them made their hairs stand on end what manner of being was still lurking in this world, hiding from their sight? Suddenly a loud shriek caused their attention to shift. A Flyer? someone wondered, it wasnt the first time their camp was being attacked, but their jaws dropped in shock at the size of the attack The unchanging night sky was filled by countless orange blobs, their numbers continuously increasing as more and more appeared from the surrounding swamp! Below them scuttled Treemen, threatening to overrun the camp if left alone, they destroyed the lampposts on their way, darkness reclaiming the outer territory of the outpost, Back to the camp! Now! Kassan ordered his men, they were roughly as far away from the centre of their outpost as the locals, all they could do was pray that the guards could successfully hold them off for some time, to minimise the damage. A long horn sound bellowed out from within the camp, waking and alerting even those that were fast asleep. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Priests into formation! Activate the defensive array! loud orders managed to suppress the confusion and bewilderment, the camp consisted purely of trained warriors and mages, a large-scale fight like this was nothing new to them. Mages to the edges of the camp! Form orderly rows! the squad leaders began to direct their groups, fortifying the camp in no time. Several golden pillars of light shot into the sky, each originated from the body of a member of the church; after reaching a certain height they spread out, connected with another, and formed a defensive globe around the camp. Fire! another order echoed at the edge of the camp, bowmen had readied arrows with burning tips, a volley was let loose, effortlessly passing through the golden globe like it was air, only to land onto the Treemen, and a lone few Flyers that happened to cross their trajectory. The Treemen were set alight, but such an attack didnt even manage to slow them down, it would merely chip away at their outermost bark. Fire mages, hold it! one of the commanding men raised his hand, waiting several seconds for the nearest line of Treemen to get even closer, Hold it! he repeated, his eyes wide open, his hand shaking with anticipation, for the perfect moment, Attack! he pulled his hand down, pointing it at the approaching locals. The fire that burned several Treemen lashed out, jumping from one target to the next, enveloping them all in a fiery vortex. Hold it steady! the man in charge of the fire mages ordered, the flames intensity seemed to have increased, wearing down the Treemens bodies a lot quicker. The man turned towards the archers who had readied another volley, Fire at will! then back to the mages, Increase the intensity! Do not allow them to get close! With each arrow that hit its mark, more and more fire particles were created, the single spell that over ten rank two mages were controlling only became stronger, raging through the midst of the incoming wave of locals, wiping out a big chunk of their numbers, the Flyers however simply arced around the burning pillar that rose into the sky. The onslaught slowed, but just for a moment, as a silhouette was bulldozing its way through the eye of the fiery tornado, Rank two Treeman incoming! the people on the frontline warned. Keep up the spell! Dont shift your focus! the squad leader ordered, the appearance of the rank two Treeman was a problem, but not one for them to deal with. If the inferno ceased, the golden globe would be put under extreme pressure, and though the formation specialises in defending a stationary point like their camp, sooner or later the priests would be worn down by the sheer number of attackers. The first bulky Treeman managed to force its way through the spell, it lost roughly a third of its size, but it was still very much a source of danger, even for rank two mages. Behind it, still amidst the inferno appeared another two similar silhouettes, Leave it to me! Kassan will be here any moment! We just need to hold out a little longer! another man shouted, he stepped in front of the group of fire mages, he wasnt wearing armour, instead what looked like a formal gown, attire one would wear to a noble gathering, not a fight. In his hand he held a long silver staff, at the top of which were a bunch of bells that rang with each of his movements. He slammed the bottom of the staff against the ground, the bells chimed, every other noise was suddenly gone. The man closed his eyes and held up his hands in a prayer, O great ones, this world is yet untouched by your grand radiance allow these inferior lifeforms a glimpse of your vast existence, your unparalleled might, and the never-ending light of your glory! He picked up the staff again, raising it into the air, the rank two Treemen were getting closer, but the only audible thing were the bells. As he finished his prayer, his staff began to glow, his call to the gods seemingly heard, as a blinding flash of light spread into all directions. The humans within the camp squinted their eyes, covered them with their hands, or turned away entirely, the brightness was too much to bear. By the time the light disappeared, and they could once again look to their opponents, there were three bundles of ash on the ground in front of the priest, right where the Treemen used to be. The man himself fell to his knees, his face looked like he had aged twenty years in just a few seconds, wrinkles covering his forehead. He had a hard time breathing and could no longer move on his own, warriors were forced to act quickly and evacuate the man from the frontlines, bringing him further in to recoup his strength. The warriors morale skyrocketed; the biggest threat was annihilated thanks to the grace of their gods! Now there was only cannon fodder left to be dealt with. Kassan! You are back! some people announced, their voices full of relief. I am. Is this everyone in the camp? he glanced over all the participants, the leaders he had been with were still on their way back, so their numbers wouldnt grow any bigger after that. Correct a majority of the camp is still out, but we should easily be able to defend the camp, now with the rank two Treemen gone. a man answered as he gestured at the still ongoing inferno. Alright! Every able-bodied woman and man with me! We are pushing these cretins back into their shitholes! Kassan roared, and his warriors joined in, following him out of the protection of the golden globe to face the locals head on. Just a step outside of the barrier, Kassans scalp tingled, something was off... he raised his shield in front of himself and scanned through the approaching locals. Treemen and Flyers were all rushing out of the forest, their numbers bigger than during any prior attack, but that would only slightly increase the amount of time it took for them to defend the camp. Did their assault have something to do with the sudden disappearance of that part of the swamp? That strange feeling he had only intensified, Stop! Get back inside! Kassan shouted, his gaze was fixed on the edge of the swamp in the distance, but he could feel more and more of his people step out of the globe. They halted their steps, exchanged sceptical looks between each other, But Kassan! We wont let you face them alone! someone shouted back, they sounded annoyed at the lack of faith Kassan displayed in them through his order. Kassans head turned; he observed some kind of blur moving across the battlefield. His body was virtually frozen, only his eyes managed to keep up with the movement, his mouth opened, but he felt slow, as if time was flowing at a fraction of its normal pace. Blood splattered at the surrounding warriors, as a man was ripped into two, right after the disgusting sound, Kassans words finally escaped his mouth, Watch out! The creature that stood among his men, a nearly human-like green thing with a hunched back, sharp bloodied claws, and what looked like a painted wooden mask, opened its mouth, the mask split in half to reveal rows of teeth. A victorious screeching made the remaining warriors jolt, no one had noticed its presence before it struck. Hank! a tearful cry rang out, the churchs warrior lifted his sword into the air, a colourful glow surrounded his entire body as he swung the sword down at the monster. The local swiped its claw against the incoming sword, effortlessly shattering the weapon into pieces. It followed up by digging its claws into the man who had volunteered to be its next prey yet piercing through his body proved to take more effort than the victim before him. The man screamed loudly, his tears were running down his cheeks, but he focused on keeping his miracle active. He threw a punch at the creature, his glowing fist hit the monsters chest, but he felt like a kid punching a boulder. His howling ended in silence, the local had taken another life in the span of seconds. The remaining warriors were still dumbstruck, nothing in this plane had threatened their life ever since they first set foot here, and now there was a being in front of them, that could take their lives in practically a single blow! Argh! Kassan shouted, he forced his way through his men and swung his mace. The monster once again countered with its claws, but this time it wasnt the weapon that shattered, but the creatures hand! Kassan spun, he gathered his momentum and landed another strike against the creatures head, green goo splattered onto the ground, and its headless body collapsed. Someone gasped What was that?! Get back inside! Now! Kassan ignored the man and repeated his order. They obliged and dragged the corpses back into the protection of the golden globe; Kassan looked to the sky, the Treemen were slowly being dealt with, but the Flyers were advancing without any obstruction. He frowned but was forced to raise his shield again; with a bang his shield was struck, then followed another shriek. More of the rank three locals had been lying in ambush! Kassan took a step forward and used his shield to bash against the local, knocking it backwards. Burn marks appeared on its torso where he hit it, a circular texture now engraved in its skin. Come at me then! he roared but glanced over his shield only to spot another five of these rank three creatures approaching! Kassan lowered his gaze, a figure entered his mind, his own definition of a god, Damn it! Forgive me Your Majesty! This lowly follower of yours is about to waste the gifts you bestowed upon me! he cursed, his heart was aching with guilt, but he gritted his teeth and raised his mace into the air. Just like the priests staff, the mace began to glow in a warm and caring yellow, almost white, but unlike the priest, Kassan wasnt doing this to channel a miracle... The entire mace turned into a translucent yellow before it popped out of existence, it dissolved into hundreds, if not thousands of small yellow and white particles. Every woman and man within the camp raised their heads to observe the wondrous sight, By the gods... what miracle is Kassan trying to conjure? the priests raised their hands to pray. But someone corrected the clergymen, ...That is no miracle... that power belongs to a human... a human beyond the rank of three... 31 - And so it begins Kassans shield was facing the rank three locals, while his back was turned to the golden globe, with both sides firmly protected, he looked up where his mace used to be, his hand was suddenly grasping air, but the expression on his face was that of elation. He closed his eyes and further stretched his hand into the air, the particles spread into every direction, like a flood, covering the battlefield. Stop the inferno! the leader of the fire mages ordered, afraid that his people would get swept up in a terrifying backlash once Kassans spell was unleashed. A moment later the collaborative spell ceased, charred corpses and burning locals reappeared in everyones vision, the onslaught was still seemingly far from over. Every particle clung to whatever it touched, the Treemen and the rank threes on the ground, the Flyers in the air, the trees on the edge of the battlefield, the broken lanterns, nothing was left unaffected, nothing except for the golden barrier behind Kassan and everything within. The particles formed into chains, tightly wrapping around those that were hit, then the chains shot towards another, forming a link between every local, and every object, quickly turning the spell into a spiders web, and all that were affected by it into trapped flies. The locals of the swamp wriggled and shook, trying to escape their confines, the Treemens vines lashed against the chains, the Flyers acid drenched them, and the fierce rank three creatures used their claws and teeth in an attempt to break free, but none of them were successful. Kassan opened his eyes again, he was calm and collected, glancing across the battlefield, across the entirety of his spell. Nothing had escaped his grasp; this was the turning point for their defence. His men believed in him, and he believed in His Majestys decision to station him in this plane, one that had nearly no natural way for him to replenish his light particles, the source of his strength, the same thing his armour and weapons were imbued with. Be gone! Kassan shouted; the chains glow became brighter, bloodcurdling shrieks escaped the locals mouths as they too turned into the same hue of yellow. Their struggling intensified, but no matter what they did, their efforts were in vain. The entire web, together with its caught prey, became a radiant white, then with a poof the spell shattered, like broken glass, pieces split off from the whole and fell to the ground. For a moment the Sunless Mire was brighter than ever before, but once all shards hit the ground, the darkness reclaimed the surroundings. Magnificent! I could see the gods radiance in this spell! The people within the protective globe praised the spell and its caster, their eyes glimmering with awe and respect. Although many of the remnant particles the mace created were used in the spell, a big number of them were still aimlessly floating through the air Kassan looked at them, stretched out his arms to his sides, then breathed in deeply, the light particles moved towards him in response. But Kassan wasnt preparing another spell, he wasnt gathering the particles for that purpose. Instead, as they touched his skin, the particles disappeared on the spot! After the remaining particles were gone, Kassan exhaled loudly, This should be enough for another spell, maybe two if I am careful he didnt sound happy, the artefact he had to sacrifice, the one his king had given him, it was heavily weighing on his mind, but there was nothing else he could have done. Kassan rubbed his temples, the only times when their camp was attacked, was whenever they tried to expand, to cut down the trees and push the swamp further away but this was obviously not the case right now. It was further north where a new outpost was supposed to be created, the two locations werent nearly close enough to each other for this horde to have been the remnant of whatever overran the building squad. But if these two events werent connected, then what was the reason for the attack? His mind immediately pictured the destroyed part of the swamp, but he had no idea what happened to cause that I will need to talk to those boys. Kassan thought of the two people that came to him, Whatever the case may be, I need to report this as soon as possible. He turned his back to the swamp and walked towards his camp, celebratory laughter came from within the globe, but that happy atmosphere froze just a moment later Incoming! From the west! Locals coming from the south! Kassan! Behind you! He turned and frowned, Kassan hadnt stopped the attack, merely the advance party Treemen, Flyers, the rank threes, every kind of local was coming for the camp! Two more spells to defend the camp Kassan mumbled, then looked down at his shield and armour, No, maybe more He gritted his teeth and tightly clenched the fist that was holding the shield, he took a deep breath to announce another order, to rouse morale, but the shaking of the ground caught him off guard. Kassan took a moment to regain his balance, the shaking stopped, but only after a loud sound of earth bursting apart came from behind him! His head spun again, his back turned towards the incoming horde, but that didnt matter anymore within the centre of the camp, at the source of the sound, a panicked human shriek announced the arrival of something THE PORTAL! PROTECT THE PORTAL!! Kassan shouted, his demeanour no longer displayed confidence, and his voice carried a hint of unease and dread! He slammed his palm against his chest, light particles burst out from the impact, and swiftly clung to his body, Kassan turned illusory, then disappeared on the spot. The centre of the camp was in an uproar, What is it doing to the portal?! Doesnt matter! Kill it! Kill it before it can finish whatever its doing! Warriors surrounded by all sorts of colours stormed at the source of unease, at the source of the earlier sound. The creature looked like a woman made of plants and vines, its entire body was green, the vines that acted as its hair were a bright blue, and across its body were many red flower petals, it had lips, eyes, and a nose. Where the masked rank three creature fell short, this one was terrifyingly close to achieving a human physique, the only differing aspect, was its legs, there were none, instead, there was one long stalk, like the stem of a flower. The end of the stem was hidden within the ground it was standing upon. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. As the warriors sprinted at the intruder, vines protruded from the ground, breaking through the pathed stone. They tangled around their feet, then pulled them into the air with ease, before tossing them across the camp! Fire mages! Get the fire mages! The creature paid the humans around it no attention, its focus was entirely on the giant closed flower bud where the portal used to be. The bud didnt look like it would blossom any time soon, rather, it appeared like the creature was forcing the bud shut, to never open again! Dont you dare! a young man roared, his voice was carried by a strong gale that threatened to uproot all the vines, as well as the big bud. The plant woman shifted its focus, the attack too dangerous to ignore, the petals on its green skin began to glow dimly, then split off from its body and gathered in front of the closed bud, to protect it against the incoming wind. Daren floated in the air; he growled while observing as his spell was practically repelled by the petal shield. Tch! he clicked his tongue, then held out his hand into the direction of the plant lady, he forced his open hand into a fist, the wind particles around the creature shook and distorted. Daren gritted his teeth, the pressure he was fighting against, the force that was keeping his hand from shutting was intense! Come on! he roared as his fist closed, a popping sound could be heard, as the air around his target was beyond recognition, but it was clear that he had destroyed it! He inhaled and recast his previous spell, trying to uproot the bud, yet the petal shield did not disappear and not just that, but the ground quaked once again, the stone ruptured, to give way to another plant woman, an exact replica of the first! What!? Daren was baffled, he became anxious, the bud was shrinking, whatever the plant lady was trying to achieve, they needed to stop it now! A burst of white appeared on the ground below him, the particles took the shape of a human, Kassan! Ignore the creature! Focus on the plant! he ordered Daren, the only person that could be of any help to him at the moment, while he was running at the bud with his shield in hand. Yessir! Daren affirmed as he swooped in on the plant, nosediving right towards it using the wind that was carrying him. The petals of the new creature also detached themselves, now forming a second shield, completely blocking off Darens vision of the bud. The plant ladys stem extended, allowing her to move further away from her position, and move between the bud and Kassan. Out of my way monster! Kassan continued running, he used his momentum to slam the shield against the creature. The shield hit the creatures body, but it was Kassan who recoiled from the impact, Why does this plane have only physically strong beings?! he complained as yellow and white particles appeared before him, Last one! he told himself. The plant woman pushed through the particles, causing Kassan to smile, but his vision was suddenly filled with red! Argh! My eyes! he roared; his empty hand shot up to his eye sockets, immediately touching upon a fresh liquid Sir! Daren changed his trajectory to go and help the man, but he stopped midway through, the light particles Kassan summoned condensed, taking the shape of swords that aimlessly and indiscriminately attacked their surroundings, slashing apart the plant lady, and cutting the shrinking bud into many small pieces! The swords halted their movements, and Daren took this opportunity to swoop in and pick up Kassan, bringing him away from the second corpse of these creatures, just in time to evade the third, the fourth... More of them kept popping out of the ground, looking no different from the previous ones, almost perfect copies. What is happening?! I cant see! Kassan spoke to Daren, who was putting some distance between them and the monsters. They keep appearing Sir! There must be some sort of nest beneath the ground! Daren answered. Kassan covered his eyes with his hand, Shit! he cursed, What about the portal?! Daren just breathed in sharply, the silence was killing Kassan, It- it is gone, Sir Both of them fell silent for a moment, their hearts dropped as the meaning of the portals disappearance was sinking in. Their access to Aventia, their only way home it was gone. The locals are still closing in on the camp! What- What should we do? Daren pressed Kassan for an order, this situation was impossible, like a dream, or rather, a nightmare come true, yet exactly such a situation was where they needed a leader, someone with a cool head to decide their next course of action. He led the churchs warriors and several mages for years now, who else could they turn to? Who else could be their eye of the storm? Kassan gathered his breath, his eyes were shut, blood was running down his cheeks from out of his sockets, EVERYONE! LISTEN UP! The collective that was the camp looked up at him, his shining armour, and the fact that he was flying thanks to Daren, made him look like the incarnation of a god, a sun in a sunless world. RETREAT! ABANDON THE CAMP! PRIORITISE YOUR LIVES! Kassan ordered all those below him, their breaths were bated, some covered their mouths, others feared for their lives. HEAD TO THE DEAD PART OF THE SWAMP! I WILL HOLD THEM BACK! he announced, his people were moved, and though they were more than willing to sacrifice themselves for Kassan, they knew he wouldnt want that to happen. His kindness for his soldiers, his allies, it was a well-known fact among his people. They heeded his words and began to evacuate, people helped up the injured and exhausted, the golden globe disappeared as the priests too left with the rest. No locals were coming from the direction of the dead swamp, this much Kassan knew from when his vision was still intact, whatever the reason for that might have been, he had to gamble on this decision of his. I will not leave you here! Daren objected, firmly holding onto the man. Someone has to do this! The more people that get away, the higher their chances of survival! Kassan argued. Still! Without you, who could possibly lead the remaining bunch?! There arent any other humans in this plane with your strength, and the trust your followers have in you! Daren countered, refusing to lower the man to the ground. Kassan sighed, Without my eyes I am unable to properly lead them But you can still be healed! Have some hope! Hell! If you need eyes to show your strength, let me be them! Daren complained, Maybe you cant see, but I can! This is not the time for some heroic sacrifice! Kassan went quiet he used his empty hand to feel his armour, his shield, Your Highness I am sure you would understand This is no time to be stingy. Alright! Be my eyes! Direct my attacks! Let us build a mountain with corpses tonight! Back in Astafor the atmosphere was just as heavy, King Lysander Van Tale was sitting at one end of a long table, the same one he usually used to dine at, and although the table was adorned with expensive decor, there was no food on his menu. On the sides of the table were many seats, each one occupied by a prince, or princess that he had given birth to. They varied in age, height, looks and strength, but all of them had one thing in common the desire to become the successor, the next ruler of Astafor, and therein, humanity. Immediately to King Lysanders right sat a woman, her long brunette hair was carefully tucked behind her ears, she looked as innocent as can be, but her gaze was filled with scorn, directed at a man at the far end of the table with hair that was as grey as ash, his eyes were only half open, he looked sleepy. Is Dalton sleeping? the man next to the brunette woman whispered into her ears, his tone wasnt one of mockery, or ridicule, but rather intrigue all heirs were fighting for supremacy, and here there was a prince, so unafraid of this situation that he was nearly dozing off next to his competition. You know as well as I do, that our dear brother is just acting, Arlin. she whispered back to the man. He had hair as dark as the night, but clear blue eyes that shone like gems, charisma was written all over his face. Hearing his dearest sisters answer, he smiled, Princess Ren and Prince Dalton were his greatest enemies in this competition. The former was older than him, the oldest of all of His Highness children in fact, which was why she was seated the closest to him. While the latter was a fox in human form, scheming and cruel, acting came as naturally to him as he could breathe, but the same went for his sister, and himself. My dear children, it is time to begin the election process for my successor. King Lysander spoke, causing everyone present to keep their mouths closed. The kings opinion was a big factor when it came to the decision, so not one of them was willing to risk painting a negative picture in his presence. You are all of my blood. I can tell that your hearts are burning with desire with just one look but not all of you. This competition involves cruelty, deception, and perhaps even murder. I know, because I too had to partake in this process to become what I am today. Not all of you will like the idea of harming your siblings, those that you have bonded with since young. As such, here is your only chance of foregoing the election process concede your right of participation. Raise your hand if you wish to abdicate your claim to the throne. King Lysander spoke, and a few hands were truly raised, three princes and two princesses removed themselves from the competition. The remaining participants eyes practically gobbled them up though they could no longer vie for the throne themselves, they still had their own strength, connections, and money! Which would make them the perfect allies to improve ones chances of attaining the crown. King Lysander nodded, So be it. You five will be removed from the election. You may leave. his own gaze turned unkind. The five hushed out of the room, the other candidates were staring holes into their backs until they vanished, Now my children. The lambs have left the competition. Only wolves are left. I need not mention the ways and measures you are required to take to succeed but know that you are not exempt from laws due to your status alone. Should you be caught and sentenced guilty of a crime, there will be no exceptions to your punishment, even if it may impact your performance or chances to the throne. His Highness announced, his voice as cold as an icy tundra, his empathy left the room along with his children that abstained from the killing. The process to select the heir to my, to humanitys kingdom, begins. 32 - Recovering King Lysander was the last remaining person at the table, his eyes were closed, and his chin was resting atop his hands. The room was cold and quiet, merely his breathing could be heard, Oh brothers, oh sisters... the election begins anew, that which caused us to turn against another, that which made our blood boil with the desire to slay another... This tradition that breeds a ruthless ruler... It is a burden more than it is a blessing. My dear children, born for this very purpose, raised to usher humanity into a new age, a never-ending cycle of despair, of innovation, of construction, and destruction... you believe that attaining my position will bring you power, that you will be free like a bird, but you do not know that I too am just another cog in a machine. The truth is cruel, and knowing it would destroy your aspirations, your drive for achieving the impossible, your hunger for more... These trials and tribulations your siblings will cause you to face, they will mold you, harden your resolve, and dampen your empathy... It will allow you to retain your sanity. Then I can rest easy, knowing that I have done my duty, my responsibility as king. That humanitys future lies in safe hands. his eyes opened, he looked up at the large door at the end of the hall, But I guess that day is not today... Three loud bangs came from the door, a dull knocking interrupted the quiet ambience of the room, You may enter. His Highness spoke. Two tall and armoured guards pried open the doors, in their midst stood a man with golden-red armour, he held his helmet in hands, his long blond hair reached down to his chest. The man lowered his head and took some steps into the room before coming to a full stop. King Lysander squinted his eyes, he recognised that the man belonged to the church, yet his identity and purpose was unclear, You may speak. The churchs member placed his hand onto his heart and nodded, Thank you Your Majesty. I am Bishop Lanester of the churchs Order of Purity. Forgive my intruding, but I have a grave matter to report. Order of Purity? Does this have anything to do with our planar efforts? King Lysander questioned; the Order of Purity was well known for being in charge of a majority of the ongoing explorations into unknown planes, they usually tightly cooperated with his own forces. Bishop Lanester nodded again, You are correct. I was sent today as a messenger of bad news... I must regretfully report that the portal that connected to the Sunless Mire has been disrupted... he lowered his head further, We are still investigating the reason, and our experts are trying to stabilise the portal again, but as of now, the flow of time between our two planes has started to desynchronise... King Lysander calmly rose from his seat, Take me there. he ordered, stern but patient, then followed the bishop into the lower parts of the castle, where all the portals were gathered. The guards saluted their king, while the members of the church bowed their heads at his arrival, his presence alone managed to calm the hearts of many. He scrutinised the portal, looked it up and down; its hue was no longer as many shades of green as before, it lost much of its lustre. His gaze then turned to the two tattooed figures that were surrounding the portal, dark blue lines covered most of their body, even their bald heads, as well as the other men around them, who looked like priests, that were channelling some kind of visible energy into the two. Their tattoos were glowing brightly, they turned into ribbons, extended outwards from their skin and lightly wrapped around the unstable piece of space. Bishop Lanester stood next to King Lysander, he gestured to the two strange men and opened his mouth to explain, These are the experts I mentioned. The church has made it a priority to nurture priests adept in varying fields. These two are among the first successful batch of priests pertaining our gods grace of wielding space. King Lysander looked at the man with a strange gaze, he looked doubtful. Bishop Lanester began to sweat bullets; was His Majesty not convinced by their results? The royal familys support meant a lot to the church, they were descendants of Astafor, a god whose legacy was counted among the better documented ones. But it wasnt just spirituality that caused the church to respect the king of humanity, that title wasnt just baseless blabbering to stroke the current rulers ego. If the king or queen was incapable, or otherwise lacking, the many noble families, along with their mages, would tear the royal family to pieces and eat them up, then fight amongst themselves to replace them. Yet in all those centuries, not a single family or any allied forces managed to topple this giant. Every remnant of those who tried was snuffed out from existence. And the church wasnt exempt from that; the church was founded to protect humanity, to worship the gods and spread their grace. There used to be fools among the churchs ranks that overestimated their power and influence and thought themselves in a position where they didnt need to show any respect or courtesy to the ruler... but those fools had since been publicly lynched, and as the churchs spiritual leader, the pope, sought no retribution from the royal family, this had become a wakeup call to the conceited members of the church. Your Majesty? Bishop Lanester carefully spoke to the king, who was seemingly absorbed in his thoughts. I trust that you and your Order of Purity will do your utmost to remedy this situation... there are valuable assets in this plane that must not be lost. with those words King Lysander turned around and left. His words caused Bishop Lanesters mood to hit rock bottom... he had been chosen to act as a scapegoat to suffer His Majestys ire, should they be unable to restore the portals functionality. ... ... Frey was squatting next to a giant tree; it was thick enough to hide several with his stature with ease. His hands were pressed against the trees bark, his eyes were closed. He was breathing calmly; his focus was entirely on the happenings inside of the tree. Nature particles were reacting to one another, strange impulses hit the trees roots, which travelled throughout the entirety, up to the leaves and back down to the trunk. The tree acted as a sort of relay point, picking up these impulses and then passing them on to the surrounding trees. Frey was carefully observing these interactions, feeling their intents, trying to make sense of the impulses meanings. There were several patterns he had noticed from all his previous interactions, among them was one important realisation... the closer Treemen were, the more frequently these impulses would get spread among the trees. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. He also managed to guess that the more Treemen there were, the greater the reaction the nature particles had to another. The reaction he felt slowly calmed down, the frequency of the impulses lessened; Frey opened his eyes and sighed in relief, the air was clear for him to continue moving. With a grunt he rose to his feet and supported himself by walking with a branch he found lying on the ground. The clothes on his back and arms were still ruined, portraying his wounds for all to see, that was, if anyone were around to look. Although the flesh that was affected by the acid looked horrid, it had already healed by a margin, and at least the immediate pain Frey felt was gone. He walked for a short while before stopping at the next tree, where he repeated the process, only after being fully convinced that nothing was waiting for him did he decide to continue. This took time and a lot of concentration, but it was a far better alternative than for the locals to find his weakened and vulnerable self. The longer he trudged through the swamp, the more he learned about how it all worked together, every ripple in the water, every Delightful Death on the trees, every movement of the locals nearby, it all and so much more he had yet to figure out were being transmitted through this network of trees. Where did this information lead? Freys curiosity peaked, perhaps it could have something to do with that long tunnel... but he shuddered as he remembered all of the locals that were lying in ambush when he tried to leave, as well as the trio that threatened to kill him. A thought shot into his mind; if he managed to get back to the camp and report those three, surely there would be some kind of punishment for them! The only problem was getting there... at the speed he was going, he could possibly take several days, maybe more. And if he took too long, and the trio returned before him, then they could wait for him, lie in ambush and stop him from even getting to report the truth! There must be something, someway, somehow, that he could use to speed up his travels... His gaze fell onto the water, its surface was very still, only a rare leaf that fell from the nearby trees that could make it ripple. Frey immediately thought of a boat, those things he had seen at the harbour of Astafor, but not only did he not know how to build one, but the next problem were the many trees that would notice and relay the commotion he would make. What would that cause? Frey didnt know, but he had a feeling that not having to find out was the better decision. He continued marching, his head was working on a solution, but nothing sensible came to him. A lot of time passed, between observing the particles within the trees, gathering and eating Delightful Deaths, and sleeping on some low hanging branches for however long he managed to keep his eyes closed, there wasnt much else going on. The only one Frey could speak to was Lu, his trusted companion and loyal friend, who Frey tasked with keeping watch whenever he went to sleep, but Lu couldnt speak back to him, so even those conversations were entirely one-sided, monologues. This silence gnawed at Frey, he was used to being reclusive and isolated, but at the end of the day there was Agnes and Cykrus who would sooner or later talk to him... but this... being all alone, that was a first. That time he spent deciphering his first rune, he was absorbed in the process, his state of mind was different, he had no time to realise just how horrible it could be to feel lonely, but in this plane, for the last while, this loneliness started to seep in. Time was an element that couldnt be observed in this world, with no sun to set at dusk or to rise at dawn, one was left to guess how long they spent travelling. Humans generally had an internal clock, a gut feeling that told them when it was time to go to bed, or to rise and shine, when to eat and drink, but this gut feeling had been through the wringer ever since he had first set foot onto this world. Freys right hand held onto the branch he used to walk with, at irregular intervals he would try to repeat the healing process onto his wounds, his strength slowly returned to him, but while he wasnt at his peak he chose to rely on the aid, whereas his left hand was holding the stem of a Delightful Death, he used the glowing fruit like a lantern to aid him in traversing the thick mist. He stopped walking at what looked like the edge of a clearing, This should be it... right? His brows wrinkled; he had been rather sure that this was the location of the camp, but for some reason the fog did not clear ahead of him... Frey leaned his walking stick against the trunk of a tree, then placed his hand against the bark. Then he gasped, his head shot back to the direction of the human outpost, Why does this tree connect to the centre of the camp?! Hm? he noticed another odd thing on top of that, there was an entire chunk of the swamp up ahead that he couldnt feel any connection to. Freys gaze alternated between the two sources of unease, then looked down and rummaged through his pocket, before pulling out the coin-shaped artefact. He once again caressed its surface, feeling the small cracks; he looked at the direction of the camp and spoke, Heads if it''s safe to head to the camp... tails if its not. His thumb flicked the coin into the air, he caught it and slapped it onto the back of his hand, then revealed the result... tails. Chills ran down Freys spine, What happened here? he involuntarily took several steps back. This time the coin audibly cracked, Frey quickly inspected it, holding it up to his eyes, it looked nearly broken, but it still appeared intact. The Delightful Deaths glow helped him see in the dark, but the dim orange hue only served to make for a more unsettling feeling. Frey glanced back at the camps direction one more time but adhered to the coins outcome... the camp wasnt safe, the fog and the lack of light coming from that direction further assured him of that fact. Whatever happened to the people in the camp, whatever caused them to suddenly disappear, there was no way he would be the only person left... for now it was best to leave, lay low, and observe. ... ... The sound of footsteps and the crunching of dried leaves could be heard as Marquis Gomon and the rest of his group were stepping through the newly dead part of the swamp. A majority of the trees around them had fallen to the ground already, while a lone few managed to stay standing; all of their leaves had fallen off, and even those that still stood looked very brittle and dry. Hm. This might actually make for a good bit of defensive terrain, with all the felled trees to act as walls and whatnot. Marquis Gomon remarked but halted his steps. He raised his hand into the air, gesturing for the others to stop and listen too. Reynas flame illuminated a good range around them, the dead bits of nature served to strengthen her flames, she felt much more at ease compared to the lack of fire particles down in the cave. I am a human. a figure stepped into the circle of light, his golden armour, tainted by dirt and mud, as well as both of his hands raised in surrender quelled the groups suspicion. ...You... you are from the competition, right? the man continued. We are. And you must belong to the church, or rather, the camp. Marquis Gomon answered. The man nodded in response, I am, though the camp is no more... What?!" the group erupted in shock, What do you mean? Plamus stepped forward. This... it might not be best to hear this from me. Come. the churchs warrior gestured for them to follow his lead. The group exchanged a round of glances, but they agreed to follow the man. Along the way they encountered tens of people like him, scouts that were surveying the area, just the numbers were upped by a great amount when compared to the former set-up around the camp. Marquis Gomon curiously observed all of them as they passed, each one was covered in mud, leaves, or was otherwise camouflaged; the golden shine of their armours was gone, he was musing whether this was done by choice, or forced upon them... Some time later the group arrived, the scout that had led them stepped aside, and gestured for them to continue on forward, where they spotted a bunch of flames that brightly illuminated the makeshift camp. One person in particular stood out to them, they swiftly noticed the turned back of a figure of great stature, the leader of the expedition, Kassan Horun; his helmet, his armour, his mace, and his shield were gone, however. Sir Horun, what is going on? We just returned from- Plamus stepped forward attempting to represent his group, but his words got stuck in his mouth as Kassan turned to face him. Kassans eyes were closed, one deep slit went from one side of his face to the other, his eyeballs directly on the path of this straight line. Sir Horun, this is Marquis Gomon speaking, observer of His Majestys competition... what happened to the camp, and to you? Marquis Gomon interrupted Plamus. Kassan sighed, We were overrun... no, it wasnt a matter of numbers, just that could have been dealt with... We have severely underestimated this plane. The portal back home has been destroyed. You are omitting too many details! How could that be possible?! Marquis Gomon raised his voice, the green goo on his clothes had already dried, a smell he would never be able to get rid of. An unknown creature attacked the camp; it was strong enough to block attacks of rank three. In an attempt to stop this creature from destroying the portal, Sir Horun lost his sight. We were forced to evacuate the camp and are in the process of turning this part of the swamp into a new outpost. Daren stepped in on the conversation. I could...! ...Uhm, try healing him. Marv raised his hand, all that heard him turned to him, not just the group he was with, but every warrior in the vicinity, their gazes were hopeful, the recovery of their leader was sure to uplift everyones spirits! Kassan, although blind, looked into the direction of Marv, I recognise your voice. You are one of those two boys who approached me. What happened? Where is the other one? Where is Frey? Darens gaze turned unkind; his own assignee had sneaked off, Reyna, and now returned with Freys observer, all of them covered in blood and bruises. 33 - Snakes and their schemes Where is Frey? Daren asked, his voice full of contempt. We lost sight of him while exploring that tunnel filled with locals. Plamus smiled and answered. Daren frowned, then looked at Marquis Gomon who shrugged his shoulders, We dont know whether he is still alive or not, but there is more important information to share... In that tunnel far beneath the surface we found a heart. A heart? Kassan squinted his closed eyes. Yes. It was orange and huge. The entire space around it looked like an oasis, with a small clear lake beneath it. With our combined strength we managed to destroy it; all of this... Plamus gestured at the dead swamp, ...it is because of us. Excuse me! That is important and all... but! To get back to the more important topic... WE CANT GO HOME?! Hadrian burst out. Kassan raised his hand, Not for now, no. Our only chance is to bide our time until the people back in Astafor manage to create another portal. They still have the same coordinates needed to do so, it''s just that... Just what? Marquis Gomon questioned. Kassan exhaled loudly, When two planes are connected to another their flow of time slows down or speeds up to the same pace. This is a proven fact our ancestors discovered a long time ago... and now that this connection has been severed... he trailed off. So, we are either stuck here for some days, or some years, depending on which of the two applies. Marquis Gomon touched his forehead, he sounded exhausted. Kassan merely nodded. Hadrian slumped to the ground, Stupid me... I knew I shouldnt have volunteered to participate... I could be home, sipping on some champaign, and laugh at whichever sucker from my family got trapped in another plane... now that sucker is me. he quietly mumbled, his eyes were glassy and unfocused. Marquis Gomon glared at Hadrian for a moment before shaking his head and moving on, Sir Horun, how safe is this place? I would assume that you know this plane better than anyone else, so your judgment is vital. The locals did not chase my men into this dead part of the swamp. According to Daren here, it looked like an invisible barrier was preventing them from entering." Kassan explained while gesturing to Daren. Marquis Gomon covered his mouth with his hand, he gazed to the ground while contemplating, I noticed your scouts on the far edges of this part of the swamp, others might too, the dead plants stand out after all We should gather all of our forces to increase our odds of survival. Hearing that the locals cant enter this place is assuring, but I do not believe that this is a complete safe zone either. I agree with you, but for now this is our best bet, unless anyone has a better idea. Kassan nodded, but no one spoke up. Marquis, would you care to elaborate on this heart that you mentioned? I believe those two events might hold a stronger connection than it seems. Kassan continued. Marquis Gomon collected his thoughts for a moment, Miss Winny, the young Beckett, and me, we followed the boy from Aventia, Frey, through the swamp. I am still not sure how he did it, but he led us to that tunnel with ease. Then those three joined us, Plamus Starhelm, Reyna Ironhoof, and Hadrian Whitewood, and we descended without any obstruction for a long while. The first local we encountered was a strange one, it looked somewhat like a human, and was strong enough to threaten a rank three mage like Plamus. The rank three type, yes. I know of them. Kassan nodded. Indeed. Young Beckett has told us that much on our way back. Marquis Gomon nodded in unison, Frey disappeared during our scuffle with that thing, and we were unable to find him afterwards. I am inclined to believe that he is still alive, but this plane is dangerous enough to prove me wrong. We arrived at a cross-section but continued on the only way down, where we found a wide cave, pillars of moss, a body of water, and above that an orange beating heart. Both the lake and the heart emitted a light, and we noticed that all sorts of locals were embedded in the walls, resting. I decided it was best to destroy the heart, and so we did. But its destruction awoke those locals, and we fled while fighting them off. Upon our arrival back on the surface, we noticed that the surroundings had already died. Marquis Gomon concluded; the air became tense as silence ensued. Light...? Kassan mumbled; his voice revealed a hint of excitement. ...The hearts destruction caused the locals to awaken and attack... Marquis, work with me here: is there any chance that the attack on our camp could have been some sort of retaliation for the destruction of this heart? Kassan pondered. That would imply that we are dealing with a sentient enemy. Perhaps even one with intelligence comparable to our own. It is a dangerous notion, but very possible. Marquis Gomon felt inclined to agree. Kassan wiped his forehead, Heh. A creature that felt angered by your actions, then sent out swarms of monsters to wipe us out... that almost makes it seem like this plane did not actively oppose our invasion until now... it didnt take us seriously? There is something I have been thinking about since we discovered that heart, a thought for everyone present to ponder over. Since its destruction caused one part of the swamp to die, it is very likely that this heart was just one of many. Marquis Gomon spoke. Kassan gasped, Thats it! This is how we can finally stop this nigh infinite production of locals! Besides rebuilding our camp, this shall become our main focus: to fight back and take away the locals territory! I am also rather curious about this cave Marquis, are you interested in leading some men back there to clear the path and secure that place for us? he continued. Plamus raised his hand, I volunteer to take charge of this task. he gave Reyna a sideways glance, and she quickly caught onto his intentions. There is still a bunch of rank threes left in there. Marquis Gomon remarked. Plamus returned a smile, I am fully aware, but we do not need to clear the path in one go, right? Since the locals in there have lost their backup Very well. Every rank three mage shall from now on lead a part of our remaining forces, while the young man focuses on the cave, I ask that Daren, Miss Winny and Marquis Gomon help protect this place during the reconstruction. Inform the scouts to keep an eye out for any survivors out there. Kassan ordered. Yes Sir! the churchs warriors around him loudly acknowledged his order, and after some back and forth, a group of sixteen stood at the ready, to depart with Plamus and Reyna. The group consisted of two rank two fire mages, three priests, and eleven regular warriors, each with heavy armour and a weapon of their choice. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Clearing that tunnel is important, but not more important than the lives of our people. I trust that you will make a judgment befitting our situation and survival. Kassan imparted some final words to Plamus before his departure. Of course. No need to worry. We are all in this together, arent we? Plamus smiled at the blind expedition leader, then glanced over Marquis Gomon and Winny before leaving. Plamus and his group disappeared into the veil of darkness, outside of the range of the light, only then did Kassan turn to the remaining people present, especially Marv, I believe you offered me some aid in regard to my eyes. Marv gulped, My family- well, my father specialises in healing utilizing blood magic. I cant promise anything- No, even if you dont succeed, we must at least try. Kassan interrupted him. Marv was taken aback, Are you sure? I mean, I do have some confidence, but if I mess up things could get really ugly. I am willing to take that risk. Kassan assured him. Marquis Gomon grumbled on the side, Is your sight so important you would risk death for it? I thought mages were more than capable of wielding their element even without any senses. I might sound cocky while saying so, but with my eyes restored our chance of survival becomes a lot more assured. I have been assigned the task of conquering this plane. I will not rest until I have accomplished His Majestys order... we have suffered quite the setback, but this is nothing we cannot come back from. Come. I am eager to undergo treatment. Before any more unexpected events occur... Kassan spoke as he distanced himself from the others, along with Marv. Daren went after the two, and Marquis Gomon turned to Winny, Quite devoted, isnt he. Winny sceptically sized up the Marquis but ended up nodding and speaking in a hushed voice, A fool if you ask me. Blind faith like that is going to be his downfall. Marquis Gomon broke out into laughter, even wiping some tears into his clothes, before being reminded of the stinky goo that stuck to his clothes. He frowned at himself, but answered, Perhaps you arent so bad after all. Although if anyone else heard you... his voice trailed off, Neither your status nor strength could save you. he spoke with a straight face. His words sounded like a threat; Winny stared back at him, she threw her hands into the air, And lose a rank three? In our situation? Yeah, right. So? Are you going to look for that boy? Marquis Gomon frowned, Aventias boy? If he is still alive, hell find his way back to us sooner or later. If he isnt... well, then he has only his luck to blame. Plamus and Reyna were walking ahead of the others, each kept on stealing glances at the other, waiting for them to speak up first. The more he looked at Reyna, the more amusing he found this situation. Whats so funny? she glared at him. Nothing much, really. It''s just... did you forget that you were limping? Her eyes shot open, she stopped walking and just stood there, like a tree. Dont tell me. I am not interested in what kind of artefact your family gave you ahead of the competition. All I am really interested at the moment is finding- The boy. Reyna finished his sentence, I want him dead. No, need him dead. His corpse, or at least some kind of signs of him must still be in the tunnel. Sure. But thats not what I wanted to say. Plamus continued walking. Oh yeah? she caught back up with him. You heard the same thing I did. Every rank three gets to control a part of the remaining living humans in this place. Now, whats going to happen when more and more observers, who survived, start making their appearance? ...You lose influence? Plamus nodded, a malicious smile grew on his face, Thats right. But if none of them make it back... if even those in our camp get hurt... Theyll only have me to rely on. And how are you going to help everyone survive until we get to go back? On your own, I mean. Reyna got ready to ridicule him. Huh? Help everyone survive? What are you on about? Its just me that needs to get out of this place alive. You all dont matter. he answered, like this was the most obvious fact. You are insane. she noted. Dont worry. You are a close second on my list. Plamus smiled at her as he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her against him. Urgh! she grunted, slightly gagging as she pushed him away from herself. Plamus sneered, but let go of her, You want all the benefits without putting in any effort. Reyna remained quiet, she averted her gaze and the conversation between them died down. ... ... Long red hair emerged from the dark headpiece that covered the face of the woman at the Ironhoofs gathering. Next to her sat Silvana, Charles and Simon across from her, even Astore was present. The red-haired woman was tightly clasping a piece of paper between her fingers; her breathing was fast, excited! This is... terrific news! her lips parted, making way for a devilish grin. What is? Simon huffed. The woman turned the paper and held it in the air, allowing those across from her to read its contents. Simons head was leaning against his hand, ...Due to unforeseen circumstances... blah blah, Sunless Mire... blah blah... contestants are trapped... WHAT?! Silvana shouted at the top of her lungs. She rose from her seat, quickly ripped the paper from out of the womans hand and stared at it in disbelief. Her actions were the complete opposite of the respectful behaviour everyone within the room had towards the red-haired woman, but she didnt seem to care. Silvana slammed the paper and her hand against the table, What do you mean terrific?! Do you remember how much effort we put into nurturing Reyna?! My daughter?! Calm yourself Silvana, you misunderstand. Charles interrupted her fit of rage. Silvana was seething, but decided against saying any more irrational words she could not take back. She sat back down and intently looked at the woman next to her. I am not worried about Reyna in the least. She is strong enough to handle herself. the red-haired woman folded her hands, ...This situation, it''s even better than what we had planned... with this and the start of the selection for His Majestys heir... the entire royal family will be spread thin! Astore bowed his head before speaking, My Lady, should I set things into motion? The womans grin grew wider, like a demons incarnation, Send out letters before nightfall. It is time for our alliance partners to show their worth. As you command. Astore bowed even deeper, then excused himself and left the room. Simon raised his eyebrow as he watched Astore leave, I guess you are finally getting what youve wanted. Not what Ive wanted, but what weve wanted. the woman corrected him, Remember, everything I do is for the well-being of the Ironhoof family. ...And in this case, it is finally time for us to continue growing. Once we are done with this, the Ironhoofs will no longer be a dukedom but a marquisate, the amount of land we own will more than double... just imagine what this means for our future armies. She spread her arms to emphasise her point, And that too is just the beginning. After devouring our prey and stabilising our situation, we can set our sights even higher... rank three is just the beginning. Hm? But isnt the way to achieve rank four a tightly guarded secret only known to the royal fami...ly... oh. Simon trailed off; he touched his forehead as he finally grasped the entirety of the red-haired womans plan. The feeling of understanding washed over him, like he was standing beneath a raging waterfall. Do you finally understand why I am in charge, Simon? the woman looked at him, her devious smile caused him goosebumps all over his skin. Dont worry. Your role is just as important as mine. You are the head of the Ironhoof family after all. You will represent us in our imminent rise. her words lifted his mood, yet her face turned cold again, But dont forget that I will not tolerate failure, no matter whose fault it turns out to be. Our meeting has concluded. the red-haired woman declared and rose from her seat. The other three watched her back as she left the room, the heavy doors creaked until they fully opened, the echo of her heels hitting the ground slowly grew quieter. I hate her. Silvana glared at the open door, She thinks she is so much better and more capable than us. Its all for the family... as if! I have never seen a more selfish person than her! You sound like you think you are any better. Simon mused. Simon! she slammed her fist onto the table. Well. I think I will excuse myself. Charles got up from his seat, not interested in joining those insane siblings during their quarrel. He closed the door on his way out, unperturbed by the thought of either of the two leaving the room as a charred corpse by the hands of the other. He shook his head and sighed, then walked down some halls before entering an icy cold room. His breathing showed in the form of white mist. At the centre of the room was a stone table, with a body on top, the body belonged to a human male, who only had their loin covered by a cloth. Tons of scars covered every possible surface on his body, he had long blond hair, many carvings of runes on his torso and legs, his left arm was just a black chunk, and there was a single hole that went through the entirety of his forehead, all the way to the back. To think that your insubordination... not just once, but twice, would end up being the vital element to our rise... even though you fought it, your resistance ended up being futile. You ended up back in the palm of our hands, back as a part of our schemes. It seems that even in death will you be unable to properly rest, Hodwan. 34 - Parting ways Plamus gaze washed over the remaining people Kassan had assigned to him, they had finally reached the lake, yet both fire mages, one of the priests, and six out of eleven warriors lost their life in the process. Not bad, we only lost nine of our sixteen people. Reyna smirked at him. Quiet. Its not my fault the fire mages were useless. his eye twitched. They barely had any particles to use, what were you expecting? Plamus glared at her, What about you then? You werent useless. Reyna shrugged his question off, We are at the lake, what now? Now it was Plamus turn to ignore her, he looked at the remaining people, Rest here at the edge of the cave. Reyna and I will make sure that there arent any more locals in hiding. he ordered, then grabbed Reynas wrist and dragged her closer to the water. She struggled to remove his hand at the start, but soon noticed that he was physically stronger than her. He stopped at the edge of the lake, then pulled Reynas wrist forward, pushing her into the clear, and shining turquoise water. Hey! Stop-! she got cut off by the sound of water splashing. Reynas head emerged from the water, she was coughing, wiping the water off her face, What was that for?! You are going to dive to the bottom of the lake and find out for me what the source of this light is. Why dont you do that yourself, asshole? Because those without power should just shut up and do as they are told. Tch. she clicked her tongue, she slammed her hand against the waters surface, splashing some onto Plamus, before diving downwards. Plamus stood up and gnashed his teeth, Just you wait... he watched as her figure turned blurry within the water. Reyna opened her eyes underwater, the glowing was bright, but looking at it somehow wasnt painful. Before long she reached the bottom of the lake, where she curiously observed the source... crystals. Perfectly white crystals covered the whole ground; she tried to identify what kind of crystals they were, and whether they were safe to touch, but she felt her remaining breath, her time, running out. She reached out with her hand, the crystal felt like a cold and hard rock, its surface was very smooth. Reyna grabbed onto the crystal, they were big, but smaller chunks split off from the main part. She began to pull with all her strength, her feet pushed against the floor and her face scrounged up. The breath she gathered before diving escaped her mouth, lots of bubbles appeared and headed towards the top. She let go of the crystal and pushed herself off the ground. With rapid speed she approached the surface again, then immediately inhaled sharply. The air filled her lungs, her heart was beating fast. Well? Plamus impatiently asked the first moment he could. Reyna rubbed her eyes, then frowned as the man appeared within her vision, There are crystals at the bottom. Crystals? Did you get one? Does it look like I did? Reyna retorted; she did not attempt to mask her annoyance as she crawled her way out of the water. She bunched her hair together, then twisted and squeezed it, trying to wring out the water, You wouldnt have gotten them out either... youd need an explosion or something to break them loose. Plamus stroked his chin, An explosion... You are stupid if you think thats a good idea. Even if you do manage to get the crystals, those seven back there would certainly notice and tattle to Kassan Horun the first chance they get. Reyna advised him against doing whatever he thought of. I would just have to get rid of them. Sure. Id love to see what those back at the camp would do to you when they learned that everyone who accompanied you died. she smiled. You have been getting on my nerves a lot lately. Plamus narrowed his eyes. Not my fault an airhead like you gets angered so easily. You are pushing it. And you think being rank three makes you invincible. Plamus grabbed her by her collar and pulled her close, Ive been holding myself back out of consideration for you... he glared at her, then he noticed something around her neck: a thin chain. He released his grasp on her collar and grabbed that chain instead. Reyna jolted, she moved to intercept him, one of her hands grabbing the chain, and the other his hands, Let go! Or what? he smiled at her while pulling on the necklace-like object. A red pattern shortly flashed underneath Reynas wet clothes, in an instant several orange particles appeared in Plamus sight, he opened his mouth in surprise, but just a moment later his world was spinning. He felt extremely light, like he was flying, until a loud splash returned him to his senses. Wh-What was that? he looked around himself, disoriented, but obviously in the lake. Try that again and I am going to ruin you. she spat and turned around. Where are you going?! Plamus shouted after her. Reyna sneered then looked over her shoulder, I am going to find the boy. Whether you will help me or not. ... ... ...and then I told him, If you show up at my doorstep again, Ill stone you using gold coins! haha! an older man chuckled, he and the many people around him were dressed in elegant clothes, most women wore dresses, but all of them had beautiful and expensive looking jewellery around their necks, arms, and fingers. Sir Wolfheart, your benevolence knows no bounds! Truly, that idiotic commoner would have experienced the highest heavens, hoho! the people around him flattered and fawned over him, singing his praises and making toasts in his honour. Thank you! Thank you, dear friends. Today couldnt be a better day, without you all my liquor would taste sour! Let us all raise our glasses to a most prosperous future! Sir Wolfheart raised his half-empty glass as high as he could, a warm smile spanned from one end of his face to the other. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Dont you dare forget about us when you rise above the rest! someone shouted from among the crowd. Sir Wolfheart placed his hand onto his heart, Ha! Never! You all hold a special place in my heart. If it was up to me- but his touching speech was interrupted as the door to his ball room was smashed open. Splinters shot through the air, raining down on some of the attending guests. WHO DARES?! Sir Wolfheart screamed, his eyes were bloodshot, whoever did this would soon have to live without skin on their bones! Daring to interfere in his celebration! Which moron was it?! His eyes were twitching, but his jaw dropped to the ground as tens of guards flooded the hall, they pushed aside the many nobles in their path, making way for a tall and armoured man, the green feathers at the top of his helmet gathered everyones attention. By the order of our Lord Cykrus Aventia, you, Sir Rudolph Wolfheart, stand accused of treason against your liege! You are hereby charged with conspiring to undermine the authority of your Lord, threatening to destroy the order and stability of his domain! Men! Take him and everyone attending this ball into custody! the man ordered, silencing the many people present with his sheer authority. Y-You cant do this to me! I am a Sir! My family funded the Aventias entire lineage! Sir Wolfheart attempted to leverage his influence. Silence! You will answer for your grievous crimes and be judged before the court! The guards went about their business, cuffing and arresting everyone present, one after the other gave up without much resistance, all except one, who struggled until the bitter end, Unhand me fiends! Treason?! What nonsense are you spouting?! Bring Lord Aventia before me this instant! I will not be treated this way! The guard-captain stepped up to the nobleman, he grabbed a bunch of his hair and pulled on it, to make Sir Wolfheart look up into his eyes, His Lordship is not someone an insect like yourself can command. If you continue disrespecting our ruler, I will be forced to shut your trap myself. Take him away. he ordered. Just you wait! Once my innocence is proven, and I am free again, you will all regret this day! Sir Wolfheart shouted as he was dragged out. The rest of you: get to searching! the captain bellowed out another order. ... ... A day later the guard captain was kneeling in front of Cykrus throne, the only other person within the room was Agnes, who attentively listened to the captains report, We have successfully detained Sir Wolfheart as you ordered, as well as several other nobles he appears to have a tight connection with. We are still investigating the details behind their relations; however, our initial search of his residence bore fruit. I have handed over the documents, but we will continue doing our utmost to discover even the smallest of specks these traitors believe to be hidden. His head was lowered as he spoke, but after an extended length of silence, he raised it, he was expectantly awaiting an order from his lord... Agnes turned to Cykrus, who was absorbed in thought, she had no idea whether he even paid attention to the report they just received. She turned back to the captain and spoke in Cykrus stead, Thank you. You are dismissed until further notice. The man nodded at her, then bowed once more to Cykrus before leaving with heavy steps. Did you hear? They found evidence that tied Sir Wolfheart to the Ironhoofs. That makes one less insider threat. Agnes looked at him. Cykrus? she got closer to his face and used her fingers to make snapping sounds. Cykrus was pulled out of his stupor, then pushed her hand aside, Yes, yes. I heard. It just doesnt matter anymore at this stage. Getting rid of a few flies wont clean your shoes off the shit you stepped into. Agnes frowned, Cant you just ignore their claims? Or even fight them? I know you are good at politics, surely there is a way out of this. Its not that simple. We killed the Ironhoofs general, that is a fact. Whether or not we had any right to kill him, and whether or not he had been terrorising our lands, it doesnt make a difference as long as the royal family doesnt deign to interfere. And why dont they? We are in the right! Is it just because the Ironhoofs are above us in rank? Cykrus shook his head, We must attend the hearing in the royal court. Our only chance out of this situation is to sway the opinion of the attendees that day. What do you need? How can I help? Agnes offered, wishing to help out, if even just a little bit. You dont need to do anything. We have everything we need... we can only hope that the Ironhoofs were unable to bribe the majority of the officials. Cykrus contemplated. Agnes sighed, Fine... Ill leave you to not interrupt your strategizing. Agnes. Cykrus called out after her, but she left without turning back. He stared into the air, then covered his eyes with his hand before mumbling, How I wish to return to simpler times with you... back before I was Lord... back before I felt the burden of responsibility. Mother, father... why did you leave so soon? Agnes stormed out of the palace, climbed onto the nearest roof and threw a punch into the sturdiest looking wall. She gritted her teeth and clenched her wrist in pain, Fuck! Why are you so useless Agnes?! Frail! Weak! Stupid! with each word she threw another punch at the wall, her skin got torn, and her fists bled, but she continued, If only! You amounted! To anything! Gods! Damnit! she huffed; her bleeding hands dropped down her side as she blankly stared up at the sky. First I have to watch Frey head off into certain death... and now I cant do anything but watch as Cykrus and our home is being torn apart... she dropped to her knees. Im so sorry Frey... if only I was a better mage... I could have taught you more... I could have... I dont know... I could take revenge for you I could trample on the Ironhoofs destroy their estates and land kill all of them! No, no Agnes, weve been through this before your anger leads to you making bad choices She sighed yet again, then conjured up some ice to cool her fresh wounds. You cant change a thing, the way you are. What is a rank two if not dead weight? But I just dont get it what stops me from reaching rank three?! Even that womans apprentice, who looks like he is just barely twenty got there before me! Agnes felt like she had a headache, that kept getting worse. She sat down and leaned against the wall she was hitting just moments ago, she went quiet, just breathing, in order to calm herself down. A single tear managed to squeeze its way out, and rolled down her cheek, which she promptly wiped off. The sun was setting on the horizon, bittersweet memories resurfaced within her mind, Nothing is going to change if I dont You can only rely on yourself isnt that right, Frey? Argh! What am I saying? she shook her head and got up, her forehead felt like it was burning. Agnes climbed back down from the roof, then wandered through the bustling streets, trying to clear her mind. Her gaze wandered, taking in her surroundings that had an orange hue due to the setting sun, when her eye spotted a familiar sign: Aventias finest brew. She felt conflicted for a moment, and closed her eyes, but as she opened them again, she noticed that she was already taking steps towards the bar, Just one drink wont hurt she convinced herself. The bar was nearly full, as usual, and the same bartender was filling cups his regulars would jug in one or two goes. She took a seat at the counter, and the bartender quickly noticed her, seeing her was a refreshing turn of events, Lady Agnes! Its my honour to serve you once again. What will you be having? he asked with a smile, but his eyes involuntarily looked down to her hands that were covered in red. Are you hurt? Should I bring some bandages? he offered. I am okay. One beer. Same as usual. she said, ignoring the mans concern. Are you certain? Excuse me, but you dont look like youre oka- One beer. Agnes interrupted him, her glare as cold as what her enemies would experience. The bartender gave in, Coming right up. but his smile faded away from his face. Damn! Nice ring brother. a drunk man roared next to her, he was wobbling from tipsiness, but still managed to speak to the person besides them, who carried a long sheathed sword on his waist. Whered ya get that? he tried to point at the ring, but his finger was less accurate than a novice archer during long distance shooting. That? the swordsman showed his ring off, Its nothing special, just a souvenir I took with me from the Land of Fog. Land of Fog? That death trap? the drunkard asked while holding onto his head, trying to make the spinning stop. Yes. It is a goldmine full of expensive stuff, like coins, jewellery, and most importantly magical artefacts! There is a rumour about that place, that states that there was some kind of huge battle between hundreds if not thousands of mages, and supposedly there are very few artefacts that have yet been uncovered. Eh? I should take a look the drunk man raised his mug, accidentally spilling some of his drink onto his top. Not everyone that enters manages to leave unscathed, and even fewer do manage to find something worth their investment. the swordsman warned the guy next to him. Agnes overheard their conversation; this wasnt the first time she had heard of this Land of Fog, the last time it was mentioned was before the start of the competition, where the Ironhoof family and the Whitewood family both fought over something She mulled the thought over while sipping from her drink. After paying and leaving she breathed in the cool evening air, her headache had fully disappeared already, her knuckles were still hurting, but that feeling grounded her to reality. She headed back into the palace, where Cykrus was still hard at work, sifting through tens of documents on the table in his study. Back already? he felt her presence, not even needing to see who entered. I am going to the Land of Fog. Agnes declared; her decision sounded final. Cykrus spun around, bewilderment covered his face, Are you out of your mind?! The Land of Fog?! You wont survive that place! I know I am weak! Thats why I want to go! To grow stronger! To change myself! To become someone, you can rely on! To turn to when Aventia is in danger! Cykrus grabbed her shoulders, Agnes! I dont care what happens to Aventia! Let it burn down in flames! It doesnt matter anymore! But please I couldnt bear to lose you he looked at her, his eyes were practically begging to hear her agree to stay. But Agnes shook her head, I am sorry Cykrus. I am sick and tired of how my progress has stagnated. I will go. Please, promise me that you will defend Aventia that there will be a home for me to return to. Back to you. Cykrus lips quivered, his instincts screamed at him to reach out to her hands, to grab her, pull her close, and force her to stay but instead he lifted his hands off her shoulders. Cykrus looked into her eyes, he could see the desperation that was consuming her, I promise. 35 - On a downward spiral Cykrus walked into some kind of auditorium, many people had already taken their seats at the outer edges. His head was held high, and he walked with confidence, he even dug out one of his best suits, a mix of dark green and black with a white shirt poking out from underneath. Cykrus eyes wandered over the crowd, they too were dressed for the occasion, and though he recognised some, most were unfamiliar faces. They appeared to be no more than aristocrats, the majority not even a rank one mage, those that met Cykrus eyes swiftly looked away. Cykrus frowned, how could he not? These cowards held sway over the upcoming decision that could save, or doom Aventia... the high court of Astafor, a bunch of greedy folks that wag their tail for whichever party offered them the greatest benefits, one of the many faults under the rule of the current king. Even appearing to this hearing was wasted effort on his part, but just in case, if that small glimmer of hope turned out to be something he could grasp... Cykrus hated gambling, but now he was left with no other choice. He walked up to and took a seat at the centre of the hall, at one of the three tables that had been prepared for today. To his right was another that looked exactly the same, only that there was a man already seated, looking over and smiling at Cykrus, Not even a Hello? How cold of you. the mans smile was cynical. I dont remember us ever being close enough for such friendly acts, Baron Ironhoof. Cykrus looked straight ahead at the third table, which was much wider, and somewhat elevated. From the looks of it, three seats were prepared for whoever was going to lead this ruling today. Oh, come on. Just Simon is fine, we have known each other for a long time, there is no need to be so standoffish. Simon offered, but no matter how much he waited, Cykrus did not answer. He grumbled, but decided to change the topic, Anyways, where is your better half? I didnt think it was possible for you to ever go anywhere without her... but it might actually be better that you left that loud-mouth back, since she could end up making things worse for you if she decided to chime in. Hah, she still has her anger issues I am assuming? Cykrus finally broke and glared at the man, Baron Ironhoof, are you insulting my subordinate? he tried to speak as calmly as he could, but his blood was boiling beneath his skin. I wouldnt dare! I was just voicing my concern for that lovely lady... but subordinate, eh? How cold of you. To be honest, I always thought there was more between the two of you- Simon noticed that the nobles around them had stood up, this was the sign that the most important people had just arrived. Cykrus and Simon also rose from their seats, then turned to see the two approaching men and one woman... both of them ignored the men, but the rank three aura they felt from the woman drew in their attention. Cykrus frown eased as he locked eyes with the woman, she nodded at him, then walked past his table and took her seat in the middle of the three seats atop the elevated table. After that everyone else in the hall took their seat. I greet you, members of the court, Baron Ironhoof, Lord Aventia. I, Duchess Debora Vivienne am honoured with being in charge of todays proceedings. her voice echoed through the wide auditorium. The men to her left and to her right were noting down things with feathers and ink, likely the words she, and everyone present today spoke. Baron Ironhoof. You have made your discontent with the Lord of Aventia known, your letters have arrived, and your claims were investigated. I ask that you recount that, which caused todays gathering. she gestured at Simon using her hand. Your honour. he nodded at her, then turned around to face the rest of the courts members, Not too long ago one of my familys generals was assaulted by earthen magic, unfortunately, he did not survive, the power of the attack he was met with was too great for a regular rank one mage to survive, luckily one of his subordinates that had observed the cruel murder managed to retrieve his wounded body and relayed back to us what had transpired! Simons voice slowly became louder, like he was making a speech to rouse morale, his finger was now pointed at Cykrus. Lord Cykrus Aventia! He who murdered an honourable man belonging to my family gave neither apology nor reason for this misuse of power, even though he knew that my general was no threat to him, as he is of rank two, there was no need to take his life! The court was filled with murmurs, people exchanging opinions and glances. My advisors wanted for me to declare war on the spot! However! Seeing as his body was very much intact, and his life appeared to have ended quickly and peacefully, I am inclined to accept a more lenient outcome, if Lord Aventia is willing to repent for his actions. Order in the court! Viviennes voice drowned out all others, silencing everyone else, Thank you Baron Ironhoof. The court has heard your claims. We will now hear from Lord Aventia. she gestured at Cykrus while Simon returned to his seat. Cykrus frowned for but a moment, showing that he was willing to repent was like admitting his guilt, and throwing himself to the wolves. Thank you, your honour. he lightly bowed to her, then also turned around to face the remainder of the court, This general Baron Ironhoof is referring to, Hodwan, it was indeed I who killed him. his words reignited the murmurs, But! Baron Ironhoof conveniently left out the circumstances under which I was forced to act. Allow me but a bit of your time and attention, and you will see which party is in the right... The general that Baron Ironhoof claims to be honourable was found terrorising the lands under my rule, disguised as a bandit, his actions were befitting of that title: not only did he, and a bunch of others he assembled, raid my towns; they pillaged food, burned the houses to the ground, and slaughtered indiscriminately, the men, the women, the old, the young, the healthy and the sick! Among them was the village my student, Frey, lived in. His parents, friends, and everyone he knew were taken from him! Then that monster of a general took him prisoner, and abused him, time and time again, until my forces managed to catch them. The group of bandits was mostly wiped out, except for one person, the perpetrator... Hodwan. My soldiers spent a long time finding the coward that had gone into hiding, and when we finally found him, he had taken my apprentice prisoner again, at this point in time the general appeared deranged, and out of his mind. For the good of not just Aventia, but all of His Majestys lands, I decided it was in our best interest to lay this man to eternal rest. High court, I ask you this: would you stand by idly when your own land and family were actively threatened by a madman? Cykrus then turned around again, lightly bowed to Vivienne, then took his seat. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Thank you, Lord Aventia. The court has heard your defence and will now weigh this matter to allow us to reach an amicable conclusion for both families. Cykrus closed his eyes, he was sitting still, allowing the incoherent murmurs from all around him to come and go. He had thrown the dice, done what he could, the rest was up to his luck... His ears were buzzing lightly, the noise around him was getting drowned out, which made Simons words seem louder and clearer, So you intend to fight until the end? Commendable, but foolish. Luckily for us though... that is exactly what wanted to hear from you. Cykrus eyes shot open, he turned to his right... Simon wasnt someone he needed to fear, be it his strength or his cunning... but he also knew that Simon wasnt the ringleader he had been contending against for the last few years. His heart involuntarily sped up as the members of the court continued debating. After what felt like an eternity, the loud ambience simmered down, Vivienne rose from her seat, Before we truly begin with this case, I must consult you, high court... do raise your hand if you are in favour of holding an open ballot for today. she continued, and nearly everyone raised their hand. Thank you. Raise your hand if you oppose the decision to hold an open ballot. she continued, the many hands were lowered, only a few remained. Thank you. Raise your hand if you choose to abstain from voting either of the two. the men next to her scribbled even quicker than before. The majority is in favour of an open ballot, we will continue as such. she noted loudly, then flipped through some pages that were lying in front of her. Vivienne cleared her voice, then spoke while skimming over a piece of paper, The royal family intends to not involve itself in this matter, unless of course, a war between the two families is considered unavoidable. As you just heard, high court, His Royal Majesty has not proposed a solution, as such I shall take this opportunity to offer one myself: rank one mages may be important to some families, but certainly not to one as big as Baron Ironhoofs, thus I propose for Aventia to pay renumerations, as well as materials required to nurture a new rank one mage in the generals stead. I ask the high court to vote on this proposition. Raise your hand if you concur, that Aventia should pay for their Lords actions by aiding the Ironhoof family in nurturing a new rank one mage. Vivienne directed the court, but even fewer raised their hands, than those who opposed the open ballot. Cykrus wasnt perturbed, he would have been confused if this situation could be resolved that easily. Raise your hand if you oppose this proposition. Vivienne continued, and Cykrus heart chilled, it was normal for the court to show their opposition to a vote by raising their hands en masse, but for nearly every single person to actively participate... something was terribly off! Even Vivienne was shocked for a moment, but continued as normal, Thank you. Now raise your hand to abstain. but no one raised their hand. Vivienne cleared her throat, My proposition has been declined by the majority... I now ask you, high court, what solution do you offer? her words caused another debate to break out among those present, all but one, who stood up and raised their hand to garner the surrounding aristocrats attention. Your honour, if I may. a man spoke; Cykrus didnt recognise him, he couldnt guess whether this man had any connections to the Ironhoof family, but that made him all the more anxious. Vivienne nodded at him, then he followed up, There is obviously bad blood between both of these families, and neither of them is willing to back down on this matter... that is why I humbly propose for them to decide which side is in the wrong in a way that befits the world of mages, and honours a long, long, tradition our ancestors followed throughout history... I am talking about a battle, where the winner gets to decide what happens to the loser. The words he spoke should have been nonsensical, something entirely unheard of... telling two rank two mages to go at it, right into their faces... but that uproar never came, the court was silent, like they had already been expecting this claim... and Simons face was one big smile. Vivienne was left speechless, the members of the court looked to her expectantly, waiting for her to begin the vote... But of course, we should leave the specifics of the fight to the families themselves. the man added. Vivienne absentmindedly looked at the man for several seconds, then tilted her head to see Cykrus in the corner of her sight, This... high court... raise your hand if you agree- At this moment Cykrus finally realised, it wasnt just a few who the Ironhoofs managed to bribe, and not just the majority, but close to ninety-nine percent of the attending nobles. He stared at the edges of the auditorium, a room filled with raised hands, for the first time in years, a strange feeling of dread overcame him. Vivienne then asked them to raise their hands to see if anyone was against the vote, or abstained, but that was already a meaningless act, only for formality. Simon rose from his seat after she was done, he pointed his finger at Cykrus and loudly proclaimed, Very well! I agree to hold a duel! Whichever family loses shall be at the mercy of the winner! I Baron Simon Ironhoof, representing the entirety of the Ironhoof family, solemnly swear to uphold our end of this, whether we win or lose! May the high court be our witness to this! Cykrus remained seated, he was glaring at Simon whose acting was horrible. Luckily for him, his performance made no difference, this outcome was set in stone. Fighting the courts decision was an act even more insane than any battle against a mage, because without proper justification, he would only get on the royal familys bad side. Cykrus slowly stood up, his face showed no emotion, I will decide where this fight takes place. Simon shrugged his shoulders, Fine by me. However, this duel will take place today in a month. If you delay it even by just a day, then we will see this as a declaration of war... Thank you, high court... this matter has been concluded. Vivienne spoke, her voice somewhat raspy. The nobles began to disperse, flooding out of the room, Cykrus was still a rank two mage, and before he was dead none of them wanted to risk offending him any more than they already had. How much did you pay them? Cykrus frowned at Simon. I am not sure what you are talking about. I had no sway in the courts decision." he acted all defensive and oblivious. Anyways, it''s been a fun couple of years, see you in a month. Ta Ta. Simon bid him farewell and walked off. Cykrus was seething underneath his calm demeanour, but he could only watch the baron leave. An all-out war between Aventia and the Ironhoofs wouldnt go well for him... Excuse me, Lord Aventia. Viviennes voice snapped him out of his thoughts, Could I have a moment of your time? Of course. Of course. In private I assume? Cykrus asked, to which she nodded. He followed her out of the auditorium and into a secluded chamber, lit by a candelabra. I am so sorry Cykrus, there was nothing I could do to sway the court. Cykrus frowned after hearing her say that, There is no need for you to apologise. None of this is your fault... the Ironhoofs have had it out for my land for a very long time, probably even longer than I can remember. Such a day was bound to come, sooner or later. What are you going to do now? This vote was far from just, which means that the fight will also be anything but honest and straight-forward. I have one month to find the most advantageous battlefield for me... but considering that Simon didnt oppose it, they are confident that the location wont make a difference. Cykrus knitted his eyebrows. Vivienne reached out slowly and carefully grabbed his hand, she looked him in the eyes, You dont have to fight yourself... I know people... I could get someone to help you. Cykrus returned her gaze, he could see a glint in her eyes that he had never seen before. Aventia is my land, my home. I dont intend to leave defending it to anyone else. If I lose and things go the way the Ironhoofs want, then I want it to be my failure, not someone I depended on. he answered. Vivienne gripped his hand harder, Cykrus think this over... I understand that you dont want to lose the land all your ancestors passed down to you, but your life is so much more important than it! Cykrus sighed, Vivienne... I know why you are trying so hard to change my mind, and I am sorry, but I cant reciprocate those feelings you have for me... Vivienne smiled helplessly, I know... I knew since our previous run in with each other at the start of His Highness competition. Agnes was her name, right? I should have told you long ago... Back then I was still immature, it wouldnt have ended well... I guess I am not all that mature now either... Vivienne... I know I have no right to ask this of you, feel free to decline... but should something happen to me during the upcoming fight could you- Vivienne interrupted him, Of course. I will take her in and protect her in your stead. I owe you that much. You dont owe me anything, it is I who is in your debt. Cykrus wouldnt have it. No. That time I spent with you, all the places and fights you brought me along to see, they are some of the most precious memories I have. So dont act like we are strangers. Rely on me, at least a little bit. Even if you wont accept someone else fighting in your stead, there is no way I will allow you to show up to that fight empty-handed! Cykrus closed his eyes, Thank you. Vivienne. 36 - Welcome to Pyrehaven Reyna was carefully treading upwards on one of the sloped paths within the tunnel, a fierce flame illuminated the path behind and ahead of her. Although the cool temperature and limited amount of air tried to weaken the flame, it continued to burn strong. Her face still showed a frown, a remnant of her interaction with Plamus only a short few minutes ago. Reyna touched the chain around her neck, after making sure that no part of it broke, she sighed in relief. Plamus... you are an idiot obsessed with strength and showing it off... go right ahead and enact your plan. Ill let you cull the numbers of rank threes, then sell you out and reap the benefits. she smiled to herself. The moment the remaining rank threes in the camp learned of his plan, they would either kill him on the spot or chase him out to die and rot somewhere else, but right now was still too early, Reyna wanted to get as much value out of Plamus before discarding him as she possibly could. Reyna moved on, their group wiped out nearly every local that remained in the tunnel, and though there still was a chance for her to encounter some that were unaccounted for, the only thing she did encounter was corpses. Corpses of locals littered the floor, regular Treemen, Flyers, rank two Treemen, and even one single corpse of that rank three variant... Reyna squatted down, she squinted her eyes and traced the wounds on the creatures body. The green gooey liquid that acted as the rank threes blood stuck to her finger, it didnt hurt, it was different from the Flyers acid, however she still gagged the moment she breathed in the scent. There were two very distinct types of wounds on its body: the first looked like something sharp dug deep into the monsters flesh, however no one in their group was capable of inflicting such a wound... she and Plamus used magic, whereas the priests focused on defending everyone. The rank two fire mages were just baggage, and it was impossible for the regular warriors to do anything beyond acting as a distraction. She observed the second type of wound, they werent quite as deep as the first, it looked like one flat object rammed into its body on different surfaces. Reyna stood up and walked to several other corpses, each one had similar marks all over them. Is there another monster we dont know about? she spoke to herself, then continued heading upwards along the tunnel, where the smooth surface of the walls transitioned into erratic and broken constructs. Earth magic? Seems like it at least. Reyna nodded, the boy had been through here and either fought or ran from the locals. Could he have wounded the rank three? Unlikely... but he probably knows what did. Just in front of the exit of the tunnel she spotted another Flyer corpse, its bellys contents completely drained, and spilled along the ground. There is no blood... Reyna looked out of the tunnel, there was no fog, and no green plants or trees, just pure darkness beyond the range of her flame, I guess that means that you are still out there... her clothes had somewhat dried, but a red glow still managed to flash through them for but a moment, He could be anywhere by now... just me alone searching for him would take too much time, and even then, my chances dont look too good... what to do, what to do? she walked in circles for a few minutes, contemplating her next move. Reyna covered her mouth, deep in thought, but not even her hand managed to hide the smile that was growing on her face, Perfect. It''s perfect. Congratulations Plamus... you just became the lead-actor in this play. ... ... A small carriage pulled by a singular horse was travelling on a rocky road, an older man with a full grey beard held the horses reins, his skin was wrinkly, and he coughed every once in a while. His coughing was dry, and his throat sounded sore, thirsty, but no matter how many sips of water he took from his flask, it did not help. He did not seem to mind, but he regularly turned his head behind himself, to check on the cargo he was carrying. The cargo area of the carriage was covered by a plain piece of cloth hung over several wooden barrels and crates, it looked like it used to be white some ages ago but had since become a yellow and brownish combination. The cloth itself was riddled with holes, and several rays of sunlight managed to pierce into the back area, shining onto the goods, as well as a lone hooded figure. The wheels kept knocking against the uneven road, the journey was far from silent, and yet the man felt compelled to speak with the stranger he was escorting, I hope the ride is not too uncomfortable, miss. his eyes were closed as he beamed a smile at his passenger. Even though they were approaching the lands of the Ironhoof family, the man felt glad to have another layer of protection, an adventurer who promised to safely escort him in exchange for taking them along. It was a selfless gesture from both parties, which just caused the old man to appreciate the lass even more. Could you slow down the carriage a bit? a sweet and captivating voice returned from the back, yet another boon the man appreciated. Are we going too fast? Of course. Right away. he happily obliged, then carefully tugged on the reins, his horse neighed and obeyed without a fuss, the two appeared to be lifelong partners. The rhythmic knocking of the wheels against the rocky road became less frequent, the singing of passing birds and the blowing of the wind seemingly picked up in intensity, but there was another sound that appeared to be getting louder, perhaps coming closer? The old man turned to his left; he bowed as far forward as he could without falling out of his seat, but he did not manage to glance behind the carriage, Excuse me, young miss. Could I ask you to check what that sound could be? His passenger got up from her seat and walked to the back end of the carriage, she lifted up the cloth and squinted her eyes as she focused on some kind of blurry object on the horizon. She dropped the cloth back down, then walked across the carriage to take a seat on the drivers porch, next to the old man. A delighted chuckle escaped him, an unexpected event, but one he did not mind in the least, Did you see something? he inquired, but the woman gave him the cold shoulder, her face and expression hidden underneath her hood. Galloping, the sound of hooves striking the paved road, was creeping closer, Huh? the man exclaimed as he once again tried to glimpse behind the carriage, as unsuccessful as the last time. The old man jolted in shock as two horses on each of his sides pulled up, they circled around the slow-moving carriage, before reaching the same pace, trotting alongside him. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. His calm grip on the reins was shaking, the riders of the horses were clothed in partly broken armour, dried blood covered their chest-pieces, as well as their clubs and swords. The old man took a slow and deep breath, this wasnt the first time he was being robbed, but his limbs went numb as he spotted an engraved crest on the horses armour, Bloody Hooves... he blabbered in shock. These people werent any regular bandits! They belonged to the Ironhoof family; they were free to do as they pleased in this territory! The old man tilted his head, his passenger entered the corner of his eye, she wasnt moving, not talking, wasnt shaking, nor breathing... she was frozen in shock. He sighed; he was happy that an adventurer had volunteered to join him on the road, and even promised to protect him and his cargo, but against such bloodthirsty foes, it was only natural to back down and avoid any trouble. One of the bandits flexed his muscles, Old man, you got anything to spare for a few men in need? his deep voice buzzed in their ears. The old man flashed a pained smile, then gestured at the back of the carriage, I- I was planning on selling some things in your esteemed city- he spoke while clasping his hands together, But if its just a bit..." he winced, -I can surely spare something. Haha! Good! Good! the bandit rubbed his hands as he peered into the carriage, Dont worry, well only take three barrels. Three?! he shouted, then broke out into a fit of coughing, That- thats more than half! I- I cant spare that much! I have a horse to take care of! Mhm... the bandit acted like he was considering the old mans pleading, Well, if it bothers you that much, we can also take the horse off your hands. he shrugged. NO! the old man rose from his seat and spread out his arms to stop the bandits from approaching. Hey, hey now. We dont want to cause any unnecessary trouble; we are just here to collect a toll for passing through our territory. No toll means no entry. the bandit smiled at the old man, his gaze was cruel and calculative. Rotten to the core. Just like your owners. the female passenger stood up; a strand of white hair emerged from the cover of her hood. The old man raised his hands, fear filled his eyes, Haha... he laughed nervously, She- she didnt mean that good Sirs! Please just- just take the barrels and lets pretend like none of this ever happened! he pleaded with them. The bandit grumbled, Your missy there is throwing around quite a few arrogant words. I dont think we can overlook this so easily... T-Take all the barrels! Even the crate! the old man was practically begging them to rob him broke, to take everything he had on board. A cool breeze blew past the bandits ears, they smiled, but only moments later their expressions were preserved for years to come, Die like the dogs that you are. the woman spoke, and a sheen of white spread across the bandits skin. The old man took shaky breaths, each accompanied by white mist. Mage! he exclaimed in shock, he tried to back away from the woman, but there was only so much room to move on the drivers porch, he quickly stepped over the edge, his one-foot hovered midair, as his body was tilted backwards. The man braced for impact, he raised his hands to cover his head, but the woman grabbed his arm and pulled him back onto the porch. His heart was beating out of his chest, and his horse was loudly neighing, already pulling the carriage away from the statues of ice to escape the growing affected area. Without another word the woman returned to her seat among the barrels in the back of the carriage, like the four bandits she just murdered had never existed to begin with. He sat back down, his hand on his chest, he was heaving, breathing loud and hard. The fresh ice figures slowly became a blur on the horizon as the carriage continued moving along the road. The old man sat upright, his head only facing forward, and not a single other muscle inside of his body dared to move for the rest of the journey. He did not glance back even once, afraid of offending the passenger he had regarded so warmly only a short while ago. An imposing wall of rock lay ahead of them, red banners with black hooves were plastered all over it. Pyrehaven, one of the major cities that fell under the rule of the Ironhoof family, an illustrious place known to draw in adventurers and thrill-seeking mages. Historians have tried to uncover the origins of the name; several guesses were made as the title haven suggested that the city was some kind of bastion against an unknown foe. Such people would frequently venture into the Land of Fog, which was the next closest thing to this city, in hopes of uncovering forgotten pieces of humanitys past, yet most would return in a coffin, or wouldnt return at all. The carriage drew closer to the gates, the old man looked up the wall, where he met the gaze of a patrolling crossbowman, before promptly averting his gaze back ahead onto the road. He gulped, as a group of guards prepared to receive and investigate his carriage, the back of his neck tingled, but he pressed on. Greetings Sir. What business do you have here? one guard raised his hand to signal for the carriage to stop, then he glanced at the men by his side, who surrounded the carriage, looking into every nook and cranny to find something dangerous or potentially unwanted. G-Greetings. I am here to trade. I am carrying five barrels of wine. As well as a single crate of medicinal herbs. he tried to supress his fear, but sweat ran down his entire body as he heard the guards climbing onto the carriage, to inspect his wares... Wine, eh? Just in time for the celebrations. Id buy a barrel myself, too bad I am on duty... the man grumbled, then tilted his head and looked past the old man with scepticism. His guards returned to his side, and he made way for the carriage, Everything seems to check out, Sir. Have a pleasant stay. he waved the old man through. Thank you. You too- ah, never mind. he scratched the back of his head and chuckled anxiously. He passed through the checkpoint, and not a moment later his head shot around to look at the back of his carriage... the woman was gone. When...? he mumbled, but intently shook his head, he shouldnt care, he should mind his own business, he reminded himself. It was best to not get involved with mages, only death and destruction followed those fellows and anyone they accompanied. One of the crossbowmen shivered, he wrapped one of his arms around himself, then rubbed his exposed skin. Feeling cold? You were the one who insisted that we shouldnt wear a jacket. another guard next to him raised his eyebrow at the sight. Tch. Its just a breeze. Im not a baby! the crossbowman stopped rubbing his skin and instead puffed out his chest. The hooded lady, now among the shadows of an alley, perked her ears, she listened in on the conversation, then nodded, and pulled her hood down further to make sure as little of her face was visible as possible, before disappearing among the buildings of Pyrehaven. The citys square was lively, cloth lines were spanned between many of the buildings and decorated with colourful scraps of cloth. Loud music was playing, and echoing through the bustling streets, drums and trumpets beckoned for onlookers to come closer, the melody was uplifting and inviting. The crowd moved in unison, everyone went the same way, their eyes were filled with excitement, and their feet moved to the rhythm. Welcome! Everyone! a voice boomed, even louder than the sounds of the instruments, an announcer at the top of a square, that looked like a makeshift arena. Gather around! Gather around! We are about to start the third day of our yearly Magic Rumble! his declaration gave birth to many cheers and whistling. The people around the square held conversations, laughed, drank, and hummed to the tunes of the music, but their focus rested on the man. Yesterday we had the honour of witnessing an unbelievable upset! Our reigning champion of the last year, and beloved hero... Serka lost for the first time since his debut! I know! I know! Heartbreaking, however, that just goes to show how incredible our newest addition truly is! Ladies and gentlemen! Give up a round of applause for our underdog! Daaaaa-mian!! the crowd burst out into even louder cheers as the announcer introduced the first contestant. He applauded and smiled as a young man with short brown hair and a long, dress-like attire jumped onto the stage, he raised his fist and grinned. Now, as for his opponent today... a true veteran when it comes to our beloved rumble! There is no one who doesnt know him, no one who hasnt received his help in any form, a former battle-hardened general of the Ironhoof family, a man who needs no introduction, but I just love roaring his name at the top of my lungs! Gunther! The crowd went insane, people shouted his name in response, Gunther! Gunther! Gunther! An elderly man with a hunched back and grey hair slowly stepped onto the stage, he was supporting himself with a wooden crutch. He looked like an unassuming and helpless old man, but that did not stop the people from celebrating at his appearance alone. The announcer walked closer to Gunther, then wrapped his arm around Gunthers back and gestured at the crowd with his hand, Gunther, thank you for taking part in this year''s brawl, it truly is an honour to have you. Could you spare a few words for the crowd about how you are feeling today? The old man cleared his throat, and the onlookers became instantly quiet, they showered the man with their sheer and utter respect, Well, thank you for inviting me today. It has been a few years since I was in our good Barons service, but although I have already gotten old, and I no longer have a need for the artefacts I could potentially win as a prize... I am not going to go easy on you youngsters, you better mark my words. he laughed heartily as he beamed a content smile at Damian, his soon to be opponent. The announcer let go of Gunther and stepped in front of the crowd as both contestants prepared in their respective corner of the square, You heard it, ladies and gentlemen! Our dear Gunther will provide us with another entertaining battle this year! Potentially vying for first place to win the grand prizes that were uncovered in the Land of Fog! Place your bets! Fill up your cups! And get ready... to RUMBLE! 37 - Victory stolen away Ladies and gentlemen! It is time for a show! Give it up once more for Gunther and Damian! the announcer roared, then got off the stage amidst the fervent applause and cheers. Damians face became more serious, he had been studying the particles in the air while the announcer was working his own kind of magic, he scoped out which particles to use and immediately focused on them. One red particle grew in size, it turned into an illusory floating orb, just a tad larger than the size of his fist, he jolted, then swiftly turned to the next particle, and the same happened again. Damian began to sweat; that wasnt his spell! Hoho. Gunther chuckled, You are a bit too slow on your execution young man. The red balls orbited in Damians direction, and he was forced to duck and roll to evade them. They were moving slow enough for his actions to succeed, but he had no time to waste, as he desperately needed to use some particles himself... because the orbs that flew past him made a turn and came right back towards him! A homing spell! Damian cursed as his head shot from left to right. His eyes opened wide as he spotted a bunch behind Gunther, a plan formed in the back of his mind, a huge risk, but it would assure his victory right off the bat. Damian pushed himself off the ground and sprinted right at the old man. Go get him underdog! the announcer cheered from among the crowd, his smile grew in excitement, but it froze on his face as he felt a cold and sharp object press into his back. A whisper entered his ear, one that caused a chill down his spine, Dont turn around. It was a female voice, but her tone made him shudder, he glanced to his left and right, but no one seemed to notice that he was getting threatened, I, uhm, dont think I did anything to warrant this. he spoke while continuing to force the smile. Tell me about these prizes... these artefacts. the female voice demanded. Im sorry I- I dont know where they are being kept. I am just here to rile up the crowd. the announcer became flustered, but he felt the object press into his back a little stronger in response to his answer, They, ah, they are rank one artefacts, there are two of them to be precise. I do not know their functions, I am not a mage, I just know that the fact they are from the Land of Fog is causing many to be interested in them! his voice took on a hint of pleading. Tell me about the Land of Fog. the voice switched up her question. You dont know about the Land of- he tried to turn his head in surprise, but the cold glint reminded him of his situation. It is an ancient battlefield, riddled with the remains of mages of former times. I do not know why or what they fought; I only know that the resources left in there draw in all sorts of people. he swallowed some of his saliva, but seeing as the person behind him did not respond, he chose to continue, The Ironhoof family highly values the Land of Fog, and Pyrehaven as its closest entry point, because the mages that fought and died in there left behind so many treasures, artefacts, and supposedly inheritances that could allow even regular humans like myself to start down the journey of being a mage... The announcer took a short breath, Groups of adventurers head there together, because travelling alone is a death-sentence. I dont know why; I have never been there myself! I have only ever heard rumours and hearsay. The sharp object that was pressing into his back was suddenly gone, he spun around, but found nobody suspicious, just a regular crowd. Damian evaded another fire bubble cast by Gunther, his goal was within sight! He stretched out his arm, formed his hand into a fist, then pulled his fist back towards his body. The particles behind Gunther reacted, long javelin-like objects launched themselves right at the old man, two barely missed and were planted into the ground beside him, while a third stopped just an inch away from his throat. Gunther raised his hands in defeat and smiled, I guess I am too old now to compete with such an agile style of fighting. he praised Damian, and the crowd burst out in celebration! The announcer stepped back onto the stage, walked up to Damian and raised his hand into the air, We have our victor! The underdog, Damian! he proclaimed as his eyes frantically looked through the onlookers, trying to identify whoever had just interrogated him. Thank you, Gunther, its truly been a pleasure to have you here today. If you allow me, Id love to invite you to a drink in your honour, and I hope that we will get to see you on the remaining rumble days too. I wouldnt say no to an experienced commentator. the announcer smiled, his eyes squinted, there was nothing out of the ordinary... at least nothing he could see, sticking to a mage was the best bet to ensure his safety. Perhaps just a cup, my lady wouldnt be too happy about any more than that. Gunther agreed. Alright folks! The next fight will be in just an hour, have fun, but dont drink too much! You wouldnt want to miss out on the next round! ... ... The hooded woman swung open the door to an empty bar, the only one present was a well-dressed middle-aged man, that was using a cloth to wipe some cups clean. He glanced up from the counter at the unusual sight, and watched the hooded figure take a seat across from him. I was expecting the entire city to watch the brawl today... what brings a potential customer to this place instead? he asked as he set down one of the cups. The hooded figure pulled something out of their pocket and placed it atop the counter. The bartender noticed the long, slim, and delicate fingers, before his focus shifted onto the golden coin underneath. He picked up the coin, then moved it towards his mouth, where he bit into the metal, to ascertain its authenticity, What do you want? A beer, an ale- Information. a female voice interrupted him. Information? What kind? he twirled the coin around his fingers. The Land of Fog. Are any adventurer groups headed there? the woman asked, her voice monotonous. The bartender inspected the coin, then stuffed it into his pocket, There is a group thats headed towards that place. Word on the streets is that a rich noble is paying them a hefty sum to go and find them something. How can someone join that group? she asked, but the bartender smiled lightly, and opened his empty palm, the back of his hand rested against the counter, I am not sure... The woman placed another gold coin into his hand, after which he continued speaking, Actually, there is something I remember... the leader of that group is someone I used to know, perhaps a few words could convince her to make an exception for a friend of mine. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. A third gold coin got exchanged before the bartender smiled contentedly, They will depart from the east gate shortly after the brawl wraps up. Dont blame me if you miss them. And it''s also no fault of mine if they decide to kick you out midway. The hooded woman stood up again and turned to face the door, What is her name? Matilda. Youll know her when you see her. the bartender waved her goodbye on her way out. ... ... Two people dressed in lavish gowns were leaning against the railing of a balcony several meters above the makeshift arena for the Magic Rumble. Inviting Gunther was a marvellous idea. The other participants are also doing a very good job, you have truly outdone yourself this year. We will have profits like never before. the man spoke, he reached over to pat the shoulder of the woman beside him. You are too kind. None of this would have been possible without your resources and connections. I believe the artefacts were the biggest draw and motivator for our participants. the woman flattered him right back. The two watched on in glee as the announcer once again took to the stage, Welcome back ladies and gentlemen! We are about to witness the grand finale of this years Magic Brawl! As you know, last years champion, Serka, took a major loss, defeated by the hands of the newcomer, and rising star, Damian! Serka did not take his loss lying down! He fought his way through the losers bracket and emerged victorious... now he has returned to defend his title, the rematch we have all been hoping for! Make some noise... for Serka and Damian! his voice echoed through the plaza, and the crowd erupted with excitement. The chanting of both of their names clashed with each other, although Serka was extremely popular with the locals, the underdog had shown his worth, and that he had what it takes to snatch victory away from the former champion. Damian rose to the stage, his fist was lifted high into the air, his spirits were still at their peak from his win just an hour ago. He had taken Serka down once and was confident in doing so a second time. On the other side of the stage slowly emerged a man in his thirties, his hair was as black as tar, he had a thick beard just above his lips. He wore regal clothing that hinted at his noble descent, but he didnt look haughty in the least, he smiled and waved at the viewers, then gave court nods to those that were shouting his name. The announcer walked up to Serka; the intensity of the chanting lessened as they wanted to hear him speak, Serka! First off, congratulations on making it to the finals once again. We are all very interested in seeing how this fight will unfold, so I wont blabber on for too long, I just have a question for you. Are you feeling as confident as you are looking right now? Serka laughed out loud, Yesterdays loss was a wakeup call for me. I had severely underestimated my opponent, which ended up being my downfall. I have been strategizing and preparing for this rematch today, I am glad that Damian lived up to my expectations and beat Gunther, making it possible for me to redeem myself, and to defend my title! The people cheered for him, the announcer patted Serkas back, then walked to the other end of the arena, to interview Damian, Damian, you have proven time and time again that your wins werent just due to luck, even calling you an underdog isnt right, because at this point many already changed from supporting Serka to you... how do you feel, do you think you can beat Serka once more and take the crown from him? Ive already defeated him once, it doesnt matter how much he strategizes, by the end of the day it will be me who wins and gets the artefacts! Damians words caused an uproar, his supporters cheered, while Serkas supporters tried to boo him out. The announcer smiled, then stepped away from him, What wonderful convictions! Everyone! Get ready! This will obviously become a heated battle! he walked off the stage, and approached Gunther among the crowd, You may begin! Damian squinted his eyes, the last fight between him and Serka started off with an explosive exchange of spells, they had both shown each other pretty much all the cards they had up their sleeves... but now Serka was claiming to have gained or thought of something that would defeat him. He immediately turned to the particles closest to him, they transformed into javelins under his control, and hovered by his side, ready to respond to whatever Serka had prepared. Serka closed his eyes, he took a deep breath, then opened them again while exhaling. He locked onto Damian, and rushed straight at him, he caught a red particle between his fingers mid sprint, then placed it at the centre of his palm and crushed it. Flames lashed out from his closed fist, they wrapped around his hand and turned into a burning glove-like claw. He repeated the same for his other hand as the first javelin came lunging his way. A whistling sound came from the javelin as it tore through the air, Serka ducked under it, and tried to grab it with his weaponized hand, but the javelin ripped right through with its speed. Damian frowned, he realised what Serka was going for, and when combined with the fact that he was fast approaching, he needed to act soon. He attempted to navigate the edge of the arena, while keeping Serka at bay using at minimum three spears to stop his opponent from potentially getting hold of one. Serka stopped chasing him blindly, there was hardly a chance for him to breach through and get close enough to Damian, so he shifted his focus to the red particles in the air around them. He utilized his claws to swipe through every single one he came across, they split and turned into claw-marks that hovered in the air. They were stationary; however Damian began to sweat profusely, whatever his foe was preparing, he must stop him at once! Damian increased the number of javelins to five as he ran at Serka, the crowd cheered on his assault, but the two were entirely focused on each other. Each of the javelins acted like they were an additional limb, Damian looked strained, but skilfully stabbed at and defended against Serkas claws. Although he was attacking from a certain distance away, for some reason he felt that the claw could bypass his weapons and obliterate him in moments. Damian didnt dare to lose focus even once, he carefully observed every motion of Serka, where his feet stepped, where his hands moved to deflect the javelins. He was trying to analyse his foe, and the longer he watched the bigger his respect for the man became. It was like Serka was fighting against five people at once, and he wasnt losing! Damian frowned, Give up! When you run out of energy, I might accidentally strike you with all javelins at once! The artefacts cant be that important that you would risk your life for them! he shouted in an attempt to persuade Serka to resign. Dream on! I have invested far too much to walk away empty handed today! Serka roared right back, then clapped his hands which produced a shrill sound. One of Damians javelins trembled, then burst apart! Damian coughed up a mouthful of blood as he jumped backwards, to escape Serkas range; but Serka merely smiled, he spotted the levitating claw-mark behind his opponent. Since when?! Damian coughed as he realised that Serka used a spell he hadnt seen before, oblivious to whats behind him. He crashed into the mark, and not a moment later it detonated, smoke shortly covered Damian, before he came stumbling out with only two javelins remaining, the clothes on his back were burned, and he looked like using just those two javelins was already more than straining. How...? Damian mumbled as he regained his bearings. I invested into an inheritance. A small one, but it still cost me quite a sum. Just for two artefacts? Damian couldnt believe it! Serka nodded, Those two artefacts will help me explore the Land of Fog, which will allow me to find more inheritances, which will let me win the next years brawl too, as long as I get through this loop, I am destined to become stronger. Damian swung his arms in desperation, both javelins were launched at Serka, who ran at him in response. Serka crossed his arms in front of his chest, and made himself as small as he could, to squeeze in between the trajectory of the javelins. Time slowed down as the javelins were about to reach him, one grazed his nose while he was turning, and the other just lightly scratched his shoulder. Serka finished his spin as the javelins struck the ground of the arena, he stopped in front of his opponent and held his fiery claw to Damians neck. The crowd unleashed a torrent of celebratory shouts and whistling, Serka! Serka! Serka! The announcer took to the stage one final time, he used his hands to motion for the crowd to get even louder, Ladies and gentlemen! May I present to you, your new champion, the man that blew us away last year, suffered a setback just yesterday, but proved that he still is the one and only victor, the last man standing in this years brawl! SERKA! In the meantime, atop the balcony above the arena, the man and woman were alerted by a banging on the door to their room. You may enter. the man spoke loud enough to be heard through the wooden door. A guard robed in red cloth respectfully entered the room with his head held low, Sir...the treasury has been broken into... WHAT?! the man shouted as he stormed up to the guard, How much was taken?! We- we arent sure entirely, but for now it would appear that not a single gold coin was taken- the guard answered but was cut off mid speech. Then what was taken?! the mayors eyes darkened. The guard took a breath before hesitantly conveying the information, Sir, the artefacts that were supposed to be awarded to this years brawls winner were taken... The mayor touched his forehead, his eyes became glassy, No... Spread out immediately! Increase the number of guards at the gates, no one is allowed to leave! the woman ordered in his stead, he turned to face her, then agreed that this was the wisest decision. Apprehend everyone that entered the city recently! They are prime suspects! he followed up with an order of his own. 38 - Adventurers and artefacts An old man was humming and whistling along to a tune that was playing inside of his mind. He was carefully adjusting the wine barrels at the back of his stall, a content smile present on his face as he finally perfected his wares position. With a nod he patted his clothes, removing the bit of dust that had fallen onto him, as he turned around to face the street where customers would appear. An elderly lady walked up to him with a big smile, she reached into a basket filled with several different herbs, pulled out a yellow feather-like one and inspected it, Their quality is always top-notch... how do you do it? The old man bowed lightly, Thank you for the high praise, but they are nothing special. To tell the truth... when I was younger, I came across a beautiful and well-hidden spot within the woods of my hometown. Although I appreciated the sight, it took me several years and a lot of travelling to learn what was actually growing in there. A nice lady in some remote village then taught me how to pluck herbs and delicate plants, well, one thing led to another, and I have since been using that spot to grow medicinal herbs, alongside my vineyard. The old lady fawned as she lowered the feather-like herb back into the basket, How much do you want for these? she asked while twirling her finger through her pouch. How about fifteen gold? the man offered. No, no. You are too kind. I cannot pay you so little for these. the old lady refused and instead offered her entire pouch. But the old man pushed the pouch back into her embrace without even looking inside, Consider the price a token of our friendship. Believe me, I wont starve because I give them to you on the cheaper end. The womans forehead wrinkled then relaxed again, Fine. But I will repay you some other way. Come by my shop if you are ever in need of an herbal extract. she dug exactly fifteen coins out of her pouch and left them on the counter in exchange for the basket of herbs. She stashed away the pouch then waved as she began walking back to her shop, Come again soon! the old man shouted after her, pleased with himself as he picked up the coins. He looked at her back for some time before he shifted his focus into the other direction, where he spotted three disgruntled-looking guards. The old man leaned over the counter of his stall where he glanced down both sides of the street, but he found nothing that would warrant guards to come inspecting the area. He sat back down on the chair he prepared for himself and observed as the guards came closer, probably intending to pass by in a hurry. Good day. he nodded at them, but his smile vanished as the guards grabbed his arms, one each, and pulled him out of his seat, then pressed him against the cold hard ground. The street where he placed his stall was rather empty, so there was no one around to cause an uproar at the sight, only the old man himself, however he hardly had any air to breathe as one of the guards pressed their knee onto his back, let alone riot in response to the sudden assault. I will close down the stall and investigate the wares, you two get him to the dungeon for interrogation. the third guard ordered, and his subordinates began to drag the bewildered old man away. Where are you taking me? What did I do? his hands were shaking, he had no strength to resist, he would have even cooperated if they just asked him nicely! There was no need for such excessive force! But his captors remained silent all the way until they reached the basement of the guard station, where they strung him up using rope, then sat him down on a metal chair. Four guards surrounded him, one on each side of the room, keeping a close eye on him, and their hands rested on their weapons hilts. The door to the chamber opened with a loud creak, and low thuds rang through the candlelit room, a single person entered. Do you know why you were brought here? a man with a black executioner''s mask to hide his face behind questioned the old man, as he fiddled around with some sort of needle between his fingers. The old man desperately shook his head, I- I am not- I dont know! The masked man took a step closer and lowered himself to meet the old mans eyes, You entered the city only a short while ago... did you see anything on the way? The old mans breathing became louder, visions of the bandits turning into frozen statues replayed inside of his mind. He opened his mouth, ready to tell everything he had seen, every minute detail... but then he remembered that the person he would rat out was a mage... I- I dont want to die! Please! Dont make me say it! the old man closed his eyes, his face scrounged up as tears began to run down his cheeks. The masked man glanced at one of the guards next to him, who returned a nod, then he looked at the old man again, If you can provide information, then I can promise you in the name of our mayor, that you will be safe from all harm. The old man nodded enthusiastically, his eyes red, and his cheeks wet, I am just a humble merchant that intended to travel from Aventia to Pyrehaven, to sell my wares. I usually make several stops between to restock my merchandise, but my sales in Aventia were miserable, so I headed straight for your esteemed city. Before I departed, I encountered a young lass, that wore a long coat, and hood over her head. She offered to escort me safely if I allowed her to ride on the back of my carriage... and so I did... The old man swallowed his saliva, his body tensed up as he got to the important bit, We- We entered the vicinity, the outskirts of Pyrehaven when four men on horseback encircled us. Me- Members of the Bloody Hooves... they, uh, wanted to have a portion of my wares... which I was willing to give! But the woman insulted them... I dont know why, but it was obvious she disliked them, maybe she has a grudge against the Ironhoof family... Then she used magic to encase them in ice? the executioner asked, he sounded like he knew what happened, just that he needed that bit of extra assurance. The old man nodded again, Yes... Then... do you know where this woman currently is? the executioner followed up as he nodded at the guard from earlier. The guard rushed out of the room to go and report, while the old man frowned at the question, I dont. Please believe me! She was gone before we arrived at the gates. I have no idea where she went, or if she entered the city at all! Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Why didnt you report this right away? You know, covering up for a criminal is just as big an offence as committing the crime. the executioner trailed the needle over the old mans wrinkly skin. I feared for my life! You have seen what that woman can do! Tattling on a mage is a death sentence, no?! I didnt want to get caught up in any of this... The executioner scoffed, then got up and walked towards the door of the room, Wait! Where are you going?! When can I leave?! the old man shouted after him, then broke out into a coughing fit, but the masked man left without looking back. Wait! Wait! I have more information! If I tell you, please allow me to go! the old man pleaded. The masked man stopped in his tracks, he did not turn around to look at the old man, but his ears perked up, If your information is useful, then I promise we will let you go. The old mans eyes lit up with hope, White hair! She had white hair! I saw it poking out when she killed those poor men! White hair? I see. Thank you for your cooperation. the executioner continued walking. What? Please let me go! You promised! The man looked over his shoulder, Hm? I promised, indeed, but we never agreed when that would happen. You will be free once we catch this killer and ensure that you played no active part in the murder. He slammed the door shut on his way out, muffled screaming came from behind him, but his laughing soon overshadowed that, A mage? Heh. I do wonder how it would feel to dissect one as such... perhaps I will finally get my chance. Dear mayor, please do your best to get me this little treat. ... ... One of the guards watching over the gate to the east grabbed a womans wrist, however she easily ripped her hand out of his grip, her arms were muscular and almost as thick as her own head, her yellow hair was braided into a ponytail, even the muscles on her abdomen bulged out from under her armour. She held a large hammer in her right hand, its head facing the ground as her expression soured, My party and I are tasked with recovering an artefact from the Land of Fog, I dont care in the slightest what new inspections or rules the mayor added this time. Miss Matilda, please dont do this... I am just trying to do my job... the guard was almost begging, I will be in a lot of trouble if I just let you all through. he gestured at her and her party-members, a man with a black tattoo across his face, daggers were holstered at his waist, female twins, one with a bow and a quiver full of arrows on her back, and the other with a sword and shield on her back. Another young man with a big scroll on his back, and a book with a leather cover in his hand, and a giant of a man that was wearing very light armour, he had broken cuffs around his wrists, from which chains still hung, as if he had just broken out of jail. Trouble, eh? Can you even imagine in what kinds of trouble youll be in if I were to inform our contractor that we were unable to complete his request because a guard was preventing us from leaving on time? Huh?! she raised her eyebrow and got uncomfortably close to his face, I mean! Even the mayor has sent us his best regards for this matter! The guard raised his hands in protest, but then lowered them and sighed, ...Just go. See ya. the twin with the bow snickered as they passed them, she and her sister sat atop the same horse, Matilda had her own, the man with the tattoo drove the small carriage they had, with the young man in the back, while the giant walked behind the carriage. Boss. Could you remind me why we rented the carriage again? I dont think the artefact will be that heavy. the man with the tattoo grumbled. You are always so stingy when it comes to our partys funds. Ill tell you once more, Miser, first off, the carriage was cheaper than a horse for you and Till each, and secondly, imagine if we come across a ton of artefacts and gold! We wouldnt be able to transport them back without one! Miser rolled his eyes, Thats never going to happen. It hasnt happened yet! Doesnt mean it never will. Matilda corrected him with a wink. I actually prefer this. The horses I ride usually get scared by the scroll and act really unruly. Till, the young boy in the back of the carriage spoke. See? Matilda smiled at Miser, her face wearing an expression of I told you so. The twin with the sword and shield felt her sisters grip around herself get tighter, she tilted her head, Is something wrong, Sinnah? Both of them wore leather armour with a thick armguard, they had brown hair and looked nearly identical, the only difference being their chosen weapons and the length of their hair, one had long hair, and the other short, to prevent any hiccups during close quarter fighting. Mhm. Sinnah made an affirming sound, then pointed ahead of her sister, at a silhouette along the road, It looks like something is waiting there, Sarah. Boss? Sarah inquired for their leaders orders. Matilda stroked her chin, I have a feeling I know who that might be. Nonetheless, stay on guard. The caravan slowed down, then stopped as they came upon the hooded figure, Matilda made her horse step closer, Are you this friend we are supposed to take along? Matilda asked as she thought back on a conversation, she had with an old bartending friend of hers today. The figure nodded. Matilda eyed them curiously, I am Matilda, the leader of this party. I trust that you know how to behave yourself. Get in the back. Not sure what you want in the Land of Fog, but I am not interested in you slowing us down. The figure nodded again, then walked by the rest without offering them a single glance and joined Till at the back of the carriage. Hello, I am Till. Nice to meet you. Till greeted the newcomer, unlike the others, he didnt treat the stranger with a disdainful amount of suspicion. Hello. a female voice responded to him, and he instantly became flustered and went quiet, his eyes avoided looking at the hooded woman. However the woman pulled out a strange object from her pocket, some kind of wristband, that drew in Tills attention again, he loudly gasped, An artefact?! You have one too?! You can feel that its and artefact? the woman asked. Till shook his head, I am not a mage, it''s not me that managed to feel it, but my artefacts that sort of resonated with it. Im sorry, I cant really explain it. This is the first time such a thing has happened. Ho. an interested noise escaped Matildas lips as she looked back towards the two, You know, I heard something funny before we left... that someone broke into the mayors treasury and supposedly stole the artefacts that were intended for the victor of the tournament. Her eyes narrowed as she observed the stranger in their midst, I doubt any regular human could break into that place... The hooded woman neither confirmed nor denied her claims, which just made her all the more curious, How did you manage to sneak by the guards? Dont get me wrong. I am not going to sell you out. This stuff is between you and the city. I would just like to know. Matilda shrugged her shoulders. The woman remained quiet, Matilda turned her attention towards the road ahead, Not the talkative kind? Thats fine. That makes two, isnt that right, Tomalta? The giant at the end of the caravan radiated pure and utter silence, his loud and heavy steps were the only thing that made people remember he was even there. Is he a slave? the hooded woman noticed the cuffs on his arms. He was a slave. I bought him off an awful noble, and since then he hasnt left my side. Though I wish he would be a little more social. At least he can drink like theres no tomorrow, must be thanks to those giant genes within him. He is pretty resistant to getting drunk, there are always idiots that think they can outdrink him and even bet money on it. Silence returned for a moment, before Matilda waved her hand, I am kidding, he is a normal human, but people believe me at first glance whenever I tell them, and thats how he got his reputation, and well, nickname, I guess. Tomalta the giant. So... how far exactly are we supposed to take you along? Just to the border of the Land of Fog? I honestly have no idea why youd want to go there, no matter how strong you are, without people to have your back you are more than likely to meet your end in there. Matilda continued, just a bunch of artefacts werent enough to ensure anyones safety, not even Till, who she knew was a reliable artefact user. I am not sure. Ill go however far Ill need to. the hooded woman responded; her voice full of unbreakable determination. You are either brave, or foolish, whichever one it is, youd actually make a fine addition to our party. Miser interjected. The woman shook her head, Thank you, but I believe I am better off on my own. You have your goal, and I have mine. She then turned to Till, You are an experienced artefact user then? Perhaps you could help me find out what these do? the hooded woman rummaged through her pocket and pulled out another object, that looked like a single crystalised teardrop. She held it and the wristband out to Till, who nearly recoiled in shock, This...! Are you sure? I mean, I could just not give them back? Maybe use them against you... But the woman insisted, You dont look like the type of person to do that. You seem to have a good eye for people. Matilda nodded in her direction. Till smiled and happily accepted both items, he placed them on his lap, then picked up the book with a leather cover he was carrying on him at all times, he opened the book, which then began to flip through its pages on its own. The book soon stopped again, landing on completely white and empty pages, Till held onto the book with his left hand, while his right moved down to pick up the wristband first. He held it in front of his eye for a bit, turned it around to see all sides, then pushed the artefact into the pages of his open book. The hooded womans gaze intensified as the book swallowed the wristband whole, not a speck of it was left! 39 - Time to bail! The wristband disappeared upon making contact with the strange book, it was sucked in and seemingly devoured! Ah. Please dont worry, this is just part of the process! You will get it back in perfect condition, I promise! Till noticed the womans gaze, she leaned over to observe what was happening, and she saw that the empty page began to fill. It looked like the wristband was being drawn upon the page with the exact colours it had, every single detail was marked down perfectly, however only the front of the artefact was drawn. Once the drawing was done, black ink appeared in the form of letters, slowly they spelled out words, the words chained together and formed into sentences; Till looked awestruck as his eyes read over every word that appeared, Incredible! This wristband can absorb many kinds of poisons! Apparently, it protects its wearer by absorbing it in their stead. he revealed with excitement. Thats an incredible treasure! I have to admit, I am kind of jealous. Till scratched the back of his head and smiled, then touched the drawing, his fingers sunk into the page of the book, most of his hand moved inside, before he pulled it back out, along with the wristband. The drawing faded away, the page became white again, even the text vanished until the book returned to its original state. Till offered the wristband back to the hooded woman, she sat there unmoving in front of him, he hadnt even noticed how close she had gotten to him. He gasped quietly, her scent enveloped his nose, it was sweet, the smell reminded him of when he was just a kid, when his parents frequently brought home berries for him and his siblings. Till got lost in his hazy dream, his smile became warmer as his eyes lost their focus, he remembered how he would quarrel with his brothers and sisters, and how his parents would scold anyone that took too many. When he returned to reality the artefact had already left his palm, the hooded lady was currently fitting it around her wrist, her exposed skin was as pale as snow and drew in Tills gaze, Excuse me... may I ask where you are from? Till was unable to see her eyes, but even then, he was still certain she was looking at him with scepticism, deciding whether she should answer truthfully or not. Aventia. she answered plainly after several moments, Till nodded, he couldnt tell if she was lying. Aventia? Seems pretty dangerous to me to travel between here and there. After all, it looks like a war is brewing between the Ironhoofs and Aventia. Matilda joined their conversation again. Ah! Did you run away to escape being conscripted? Till followed up. I did not run away! the hooded woman protested, she sounded furious, but quickly realised that her outburst was unfounded and returned to her usual silence. Till bowed his head, I am terribly sorry, that was very inconsiderate of me! I didnt mean to pry into your private life. The woman shook her covered head, No. It is my fault, I know you didnt mean to offend me. Till averted his gaze, he was thoroughly humiliated and felt bad for inconveniencing this person he had known for less than an hour, the awkward silence returned, not even Matilda wanted to press the conversation. The hooded lady cleared her throat, About your artefact. she pointed at the book in Tills hand, To be able to learn about the abilities of rank one artefacts... is it of rank two? Tills eyes went wide as he heard her words, Rank two?! No, thats impossible... if I owned an artefact of such power, then there would surely be tens of assassins after us! Moreover, the artefact doesnt really belong to me. I borrowed this book- or rather, I rented it, because it can reveal information about artefacts, and we are looking for a magical staff that is imbued with- Till! Sarah interrupted him, preventing him from leaking the full contents of their contract. The boy lowered his head in an attempt to dodge the scornful look his ally was giving him. Please pretend that you didnt hear anything about a staff, as pleasant as it is to have you along, we are barred from revealing our goal to outsiders. Matildas words were spoken in the hooded womans direction but were clearly intended as a reminder for Till. Till was glaring holes into the floorboards of the carriage before spotting the blue tear-shaped artefact that was still resting on his lap; he was quickly invigorated as he stuffed it into his book. But that vigour evaporated just as quickly, as the results started pouring in, or at least should have, Huh? Why is it empty? the boy tilted his head, a drawing of the tear appeared, but there was no text. He waited and then waited some more, but nothing changed, Do you know what could cause this? the woman asked. The person I rented it from did tell me that it doesnt work on every artefact, but he couldnt tell my why either... but thats supposed to happen very rarely. Till pulled the tear back out and carefully inspected it, Are you sure this is an artefact? Looks like a pretty gem to me. I am pretty sure. she answered, but she left no room, or expressions to guess why she was so confident. Till held up the tear in the air, placing it between his eye and the bright sun far out in the distance, he squinted his other eye shut. The blue of the tear lit up beautifully, the longer he looked inside the calmer he felt, like a cool spring breeze during the burning summer heat. You can keep it if youd like. the woman offered, but Tills entire body shook, I wouldnt dare! This is yours! The hooded woman raised her head, she looked at the sky, and Till managed to gleam a sneak peek beneath a part of her hood, just enough to see a smile. Its fine. You just remind me of a boy I knew... her smile shrank, until it returned to a blank state, A boy that I failed... Keep the artefact. Consider it payment for the information you gave me on the wristband. she continued, now facing Till. Following her words a somber mood settled in; the day passed, and night creeped onto the horizon, they passed through several flatlands and small forest passages as the sun completely disappeared. With no more sunlight, the cold winds grew harsher, even the horses looked dead tired and in need of a warm campfire. Matilda ordered the caravan to halt for the night, and had Miser bring out some of the firewood from the carriage, they collected along the way. She borrowed one of Sinnahs arrows that had a metal tip and clashed it against her hammer, to create sparks that would start the fire. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. It took her several attempts and caused the arrow to become unusable in the process, but at the centre of their makeshift camp now was a source of light and warmth. They separated the horses from the carriages, and everyone took a seat somewhere around the campfire. The horses neighed in content, and the wood cracked ever so often, creating quite the relaxing ambiance. Smoke rose into the vast black night sky as Till and Sarah unloaded bedrolls from the carriage that acted as a soft bedding underneath, as well as a warm blanket by covering most of the body, except for the head. There were five of these bedrolls, and separate blankets for Tomalta, as the bedrolls were far too small for him to fit inside. Matilda turned to the hooded woman, We dont have any bedrolls to spare, so I suggest you rest in the back of the carriage, I left one of Tomaltas spare blankets over there. Thank you, but the cold doesnt really bother me. the woman returned. Well, suit yourself. The nights can be quite harsh around these parts, though they are nothing compared to the icy storms of the Whitewood familys territory. Matilda turned back towards the fire. Boss. Who will stand guard tonight?" Sarah asked her partys leader. Miser and Tomalta will take the first half, Ill be doing the second, along with our newcomer here. Matilda answered while gesturing at the hooded lady. Any complaints? she questioned, but there were none, as usual. Alright, make sure to keep the fire going, wards of potentially hungry animals. Good night everyone. Matilda made her way into her bedroll, the others that werent on guard duty also did the same. The hooded woman wrapped herself in the blanket at the back of the carriage, it was rather thin, now it made more sense why Tomalta had to use several of these... She closed her eyes and leaned against the walls made of wood, hardly a comfortable place to sleep, but still better than the dirt all around her. The singing of birds was long gone, in their stead crickets were loudly chirping. Although her eyes were closed, she didnt feel tired, partly because she had slept throughout her journey to Pyrehaven, but also because there was no chance, she would let her guard down so easily around a group of strangers in a place far off from any civilisation. They offered her a blanket and some travel rations earlier on, but just those gestures were far from enough to gain anyones trust. Even if she wanted to get some shut eye, it wouldnt amount to anything beyond superficial sleep. The giant, Tomalta, sat at the bonfire, ensuring that the flame wouldnt go out by feeding it dried twigs, while Miser made some rounds to the outskirts of their small camp, and back, warming himself by the fire for several minutes before repeating this same loop. He took light and slow steps when approaching his sleeping allies, but the hooded woman heard every blade of grass he stepped on. Several hours went by, there was no conversation to be had with Tomalta, so Miser used his walks to stay awake and focused; he woke Matilda, who then absolved the two of their duties, allowing them to get a few hours of rest. Matilda climbed up the carriage and looked at the stranger, she held her breath and was able to hear the faintest of snoring. Her eyes narrowed, taking a look underneath the womans hood would be incredibly easy now... perhaps even possible without waking her... Matilda reached out with her hand, but she decided to shake the woman awake. Is it already time to...? the woman suppressed a yawn. It is. Matilda got up and climbed back down the carriage to take a seat around the fire. The hooded lady took her blanket along and used it to sit on as she found an empty spot next to the horses. They both glanced at each other, then the fire, You mentioned the Whitewoods territory. the hooded woman spoke first, it was a semi-whisper, just barely audible over the cackling off the campfire. I did. Are you interested in that place? Matilda held her chin. My brother lives there. I dont know much about that place, only that there are many small tribes that fight to make it through the frequent storms. Matilda smiled, Thats honestly more than I expected. If one has never been there themselves, they might not understand just how horrible their living conditions are. Though it would seem you have. But I guess you are asking mainly to hear about their capital, right? The hooded woman lowered her head, I dont know where he is exactly, but I would assume so. So, it was like that, huh? Two siblings living far apart, hoping to find each other again... well, the capital is called the White Mound, and it''s pretty much a fortress city built atop a snowy mountain. Very easy to defend, even though the perpetual storms make it a bit harder to spot invaders, at least until halfway up the mountain. One of my first ever requests came from that place, although back then they were much simpler compared to now, like delivering food to a village or another. Now its escort influential noble A to place B or go out and risk your lives to find noble C a new toy to play with. If the pay wasnt good enough, Id probably have turned to thievery or perhaps banditry already. The hooded woman looked back up, Are you that violent and sinister? I can be. But not to my allies. I treat them like they are my family, because it''s the only one I have left. Thats true for all of us. Matilda was half joking and half serious. Whenever someone mentioned the Land of Fog, they told me how dangerous that place is... why are you so confident that you would head there without even a rank one mage in your party? the hooded woman asked. Its not confidence, I guess you could call it hope. Hiring a rank one mage to aid us would eat into our funds, like, a lot. They arent cheap you know. So, us going there without one is just us hoping that we get in and out, achieve our goal, and dont suffer too much damage throughout it all. We dont really have a choice. Our contractor insisted on hiring regular humans, because according to him: you cannot trust a mage to head into the Land of Fog and not just keep whatever they find, I have no leverage against them whatsoever, and I agree. If it was me and I managed to survive that place, Id obviously keep whatever I found to myself, or maybe sell it at an auction for a much better deal, either way, that noble would never see me again, and he wouldnt come looking for me either, afraid that if he tried something I would level his domain in my anger. But our situation is different, without the funds and material support of someone we wouldnt even consider heading in there. Arent you the same? You are travelling alone even, where is your mage entourage? Matilda threw the question right back at her. The woman kept quiet; she was about to lower her head again when her head instead shot to the side. Matilda glanced into the same direction, squinted her eyes even, but she neither heard nor saw anything out of the ordinary, it was just a regular forests edge. Ill be right back. the woman spoke as she stood up and walked away from the fire, Matilda glanced after her but remained seated. ... ... Armed soldiers were marching in a small formation, every third had a torch in hand that lit the path they took through the forest, at the helm of their formation walked a man with tar-black hair, and a thick beard above his lips, Serka, the rank one mage and winner of the Magic Brawl. He was conversing with what appeared to be a commander, they were whispering to each other while choosing the most optimal way through the thicket. Both of them carried a torch, all of which produced fresh fire particles in the air. Halt! the commander suddenly shouted, the soldiers behind him tensed up and drew their weapons, they spread out slightly to take cover behind trees and rocks, Who goes there?! Were you following us? a female voice answered the shouting, her entire body was covered by a cloak, and her head by a hood, she stood at the edge of the torches range. She looked like she was alone, but that just made the situation more unsettling for the people in front of her. That should be her... the general quietly gestured to Serka, who took a step forward, making it obvious that he was leading this group. Serka placed his hand onto his chest and bowed lightly, causing the soldiers behind him to gasp; the man they were forced to respect, a devastating weapon in human form, a rank one mage was bowing to some random person! Please excuse my bluntness, but there is one thing I must ascertain before we continue... he continued to bow, but his head rose to look at the hooded figure, Are you Lord Cykrus Aventias enforcer... Lady Agnes? The commanders expression soured, he switched between looking at the woman and Serka, and his frown became worse as a sudden realisation hit him... What if I am? Are you here to take me captive? she answered, she sounded full of herself, but Serka smiled helplessly, she had every right to be. Ah, no, no. he stopped bowing and waved his hands in the air to show that she was mistaken, I am not so foolish as to interfere while a mage of rank two is going about her business... another bout of gasps rang through the ranks of the soldiers, I just... came in hopes of finding the artefacts that should rightfully belong to me. Serka explained, his smile looked more forced by the minute. You came here with an armed platoon- she spoke, but Serka chose to interrupt her, Dont misunderstand! I am not associated with these people. They just, uh, tagged along. What? the commander recoiled as he stared at Serka. I dont have your artefacts. Look elsewhere. Agnes answered. Serka gnashed his teeth, his nails dug into his skin as he balled his hand into a fist, Would you allow me to inspect your pockets to- he stopped mid-sentence as his eyes landed on the object that was wrapped around her wrist. His eye twitched, he felt like an idiot but stopped pressing the issue, I advise you leave, before you manage to find the limit of my patience. Agnes warned him, to which he enthusiastically nodded, Of course, right away! he lowered his head again, then turned tail and ran. The commander and the soldiers watched him leave; their mouths open wide... along with Serka left their last bit of confidence to make it out of this place alive... 40 - A mage鈥檚 considerations Serka tucked his tail between his legs and ran, the prospect of offending, or even worse, fighting a rank two mage clouded his mind, and made his blood run stale. He had no thought left to spare to consider his reputation, or how the mayor would reprimand him upon his return. Deserting was a grave crime, but he wasnt really part of the mayors forces... surely, he couldnt be held accountable for his actions! The commander looked at the fleeing man, the light of Serkas torch grew smaller as he increased the distance, he was filled with a mix of confusion, anger and fear. So what if the woman is a rank two mage? Where is your backbone?! the commander cursed Serka in his mind. He turned back to the woman in question, Miss, you are a suspect in the recent disappearance of two treasured artefacts... In the name of our mayor, I ask you to comply and come with us, so we may clear up whether you were involved! And if I dont? the woman countered. Then... then we will have no choice but to forcibly arrest you! the man threatened, but he couldnt even convince himself that such a feat was possible after how Serka had fled. Agnes scoffed, I am not interested in killing innocent people if I dont have to. Turn back now. along with her voice, a cold breeze swept over the soldiers, they looked to their legs in horror, as a sheen of ice had grown over their feet. Their faces warped as they were forced to utilise the entirety of their strength to pull their feet out, and free themselves. Return to your master and tell him that I will gladly face retribution, that is, if he is capable of sending someone that is skilled enough. I will be waiting inside of the Land of Fog. Now go. her monotonous voice carried a hint of danger, and just like Serka, the soldiers, along with their commander, began to flee. Agnes yawned, then looked behind herself, towards the direction of their camp, How much did you hear? her question echoed through the surroundings. Except for the hooting of an owl, there was silence, Agnes continued looking into the same direction, still expecting an answer. Too much. I guess. Matildas voice came from within the darkness, she stepped closer, then stopped in front of Agnes. What now? she asked, her grip around her hammer tightened. Relax. I am not going to silence you. I am already on bad terms with the Ironhoofs, and I even let the soldiers all leave with just a scare. They will come for me, no matter what you decide to do. Agnes words made Matildas grip lighten. ...So you are the rank two mage I have heard about? Matilda asked. I am not sure what you heard, but yes. Agnes nodded. Urgh, that puts us in an awful spot... I assume they initially came all the way out here to question us, but instead they were met with you. Now they will probably think we are in cahoots. Matilda scratched her head. Agnes stayed quiet, curious where Matilda was going with this, Since you are the one that inconvenienced us, how about making it up to us? What exactly do you have in mind? Hm. Well, whats done is done, and I dont expect you to return to the city and surrender yourself... how about... you join my party and help us with our objective? Matilda offered. Haha. Agnes chuckled, How can I help you if you are unable to disclose the contents of your contract? Matilda shook her head, Once you are a part of my crew you obviously are involved in the contract and are allowed to know everything. There was such a loophole? Of course, and even if there wasnt, who would ever find out? Matilda smirked at her, then held her breath as Agnes considered her request. Alright. I will make it up to you, as you have put it. Matilda quietly exhaled, an attempt to hide her relief from Agnes, That settles it, now, lets head back to the camp, I woke Sarah and asked her to step in for me while I was gone, I dont want to keep her up for too long, she gets grumpy when she doesnt get enough sleep, especially if she is expected to work the morning after. The two trudged back to the camp, Sarah returned to sleep after reporting to Matilda that nothing had happened during their absence, the remainder of the night passed quietly, the sun began to rise, and Matilda woke every member of her party, they put out the fire, rolled their sleeping bags back up, and stored them in the back along with the leftover firewood they did not need to burn. Afterwards she gathered everyone and gestured at the hooded woman, She is now a part of our party, for the duration of our commission. A resounding, Huh? spread through the air. How do you want them call you? Matilda ignored the disbelief of her allies, as she spoke to the woman, Its fine. The cats out of the bag, so I dont mind anymore. the woman answered as she pulled her hood off her head, beautiful, silky smooth white hair fell onto her face and down her chest, it was long enough to reach all the way past her shoulders. She combed through her hair using her fingers, it was dishevelled due to the hood she had been wearing; everyone, even Matilda herself couldnt help but stare, she had only ever heard about her, never seen her for herself, Nice to officially meet you. Please call me Agnes. This revelation stunned Till the hardest, he took a while to process everything, captivated by Agnes face, A-Agnes? ...From Aventia? White... hair... You couldnt be...?! he stammered. Agnes smiled smugly, I see my reputation precedes me. Yes, I am indeed that Agnes. Sarah, Sinnah, Tomalta, and Miser exchanged glances, they appeared to be the only ones unaware of what that name was supposed to tell them. I can attest that she is the real deal. Matildas words lit a flame in Tills eyes, A rank two mage is joining us?! Miser coughed; some saliva had gone down the wrong pipe as he heard Tills excited shouting, A WHAT?! The way they looked at Agnes immediately changed, it was a mix of respect and fear, Till was a part of the former, as he was greatly interested in artefacts and mages, hoping to someday become one himself, but the majority of the party belonged to the latter, as a rank two mage was practically a god compared to them! Someone who could snuff out their lives without any effort on their part! Boss... arent we fine on our own? Sarah tried to intervene, perhaps change the situation if it wasnt set in stone yet. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. No can do. With her along our chances of surviving suddenly look so much better... she shook her head in Sarahs direction, then turned to Miser and whispered, ... and I got her to do it for free! Alright, lets finish packing up and be off. I want this request to be over as soon as possible. They mounted their horses, while Agnes and Till sat together at the back of the carriage, Are you going to fill me in on what you are looking for now? Agnes asked Matilda. Till. Matilda just said his name, and yesterdays scene replayed within his mind. Are- Are you sure? he lowered his head. Yes. Agnes is now a part of our group, even if only shortly, so it''s fine to let her in on it. I dont think someone as strong as her has any need to take the artefact we are searching after for herself. Matilda assured him. Till heaved, Okay, well, as I was saying yesterday, I borrowed this book that lets me understand most artefacts powers, because we are looking for one particular magical staff, that our contractor- Sir Blass. Matilda interjected. Right. Till nodded, Sir Blass has already sent out a party to explore the Land of Fog in the past, though only one of their members returned, and he told Sir Blass that they started killing each other after finding the staff. The survivor left to ensure he stayed alive, and now we are being sent in either find the staff itself or discover any kind of clues as to where it was taken, and by whom. The staff can supposedly cast several spells from different elements- Wait! What?" Agnes stopped him, Is this true? Y-Yes, according to the survivor, those that held the staff managed to unleash several different elements, uhm, I think he mentioned fire, earth... and air? Three?! Agnes burst out again. Three. Till nodded, I knew that three elements in a single artefact are strange, but could you maybe tell me more? Since you probably understand, or at least know more than a regular human like me." Yeah, sure. For starters, I am not an expert on artefacts, pretty much all I know are bits and pieces my master, Cykrus, mentioned here and there, but according to my knowledge having more than one element in a single artefact should be borderline impossible! Not to mention three at once! Heh, what did I expect? There is an artefact that makes even a rank two mage flustered, and it''s us no-names who this job falls unto. Matilda sarcastically complained. There is no way the artefact you are looking for is of rank one, if it even exists in the first place. Agnes continued. Higher than rank one... Ha, my fingers are shaking just thinking about it. Till nervously admitted. Do you know what this Sir Blass has planned for when he gets the staff into his grasp? Agnes probed. Till shook his head, Not really, he did mention trying to curry favour with Baron Ironhoof, but thats all he revealed about that topic. Agnes frowned, handing the Ironhoofs another artefact at this point in time didnt sound like a smart idea for her and all of Aventia. She went silent and had seemingly no more questions, Till took the chance to begin asking questions of his own, Lady Agnes, please excuse me for asking this out of the blue... but how does one become a mage? Agnes took a breath, From my understanding there is only one way for a human to become a mage, and that is to be born as one. Till bit his lip, a wave of despair washed over him. But I am not sure if there is any real way of telling who was born a mage or not." Agnes added. I- I am not sure what you mean by that? Isnt it obvious if someone can cast spells? the boy racked his brains. Yes, and no. There are people who are born as mages, that immediately show their aptitude, and affinity for an element, they are usually those born into families that have a long lineage of giving birth to mages, like my masters family, or the Ironhoofs, or well, the royal family. Every major mage-family is like that, its how they manage to continue existing and sometimes flourish over several generations. But there are also people who were born mages, who show no signs of it. Me for example. Several others come to mind too, but I can vouch for myself that there were no signs of it beforehand. Tills wave of despair passed, he calmed down enough to consider the possibility, Then, how did you learn of your gift? Gift... huh. That is one way of putting it. Agne scoffed as she looked at her palm, in her mind it displayed a calm and serene surface; she shuddered and glanced back at Till, I cannot say with certainty how, but I uncovered them during what I consider to be the single most traumatic event of my life. Tills expression soured again; the pace of his heart picked up as he imagined what could have possibly befallen someone like her. It wasnt until I met my master, and then some more time, until I learned my first actual spell, and how to properly control my magic. Using an inheritance? Till questioned. Agnes nodded, Correct. Many of the books I read mentioned their existence... Is it true that only a mage can make use of an inheritance? Tills back straightened out as he focused on Agnes. You are correct. An inheritance is usually some kind of record of runes, like a book, that detail a singular spell, or a bunch of them that form one big spell. A mage can dedicate some time to deciphering them, and incorporate them into their own way of fighting, but a regular human can look at them all they want, and never see whats beneath the surface. Agnes answered. Tills eyes gleamed as he asked questions, he never expected to get answers to, What is the difference between the two? Do mages see something regular humans dont? It seems you dont know about the particles then? But Till shook his head, Books written by mages cost a lot, especially those that reveal anything at all. The most I could get without selling my artefacts and soul were some epics that told several mages journeys. No book like that ever mentioned particles, or anything of the sort. Is that so? Well, particles are the foundation for casting spells, without them even the strongest mage would be just a regular human. Agnes revealed. Till nodded his head up and down, Particles... What exactly are they? Agnes gestured with her hand, Particles are very small bubbles that the corresponding elements give off. Take yesterdays campfire for example, the burning flame produced fire particles, which a mage could use to cast spells. Usually, one particle is enough to cast one spell, but depending on the spell itself, or what it intends to do, a mage might need more than one. Does that mean they are all around us? Even now? Till squinted his eyes. They are. Though you might not see them. Our world is full of them. as Agnes spoke, the remaining party members looked around themselves, but none of them could see these particles she was talking about. ...Could you... demonstrate? Matilda cautiously asked. Agnes scanned her surroundings, I suppose I could... she held open her palm and a single dark blue particle was drawn in. Till and Matilda observed her hand, at the centre of her empty palm suddenly formed a white snowflake. Agnes reached out her hand to Till, who raised his finger, moving it closer to the snowflake, he could feel the air around his index finger get colder, hesitantly his hand jolted backwards, but after another glance into Agnes eyes, he moved his finger closer again, and touched it. How beautiful... Till spoke, captivated by the sight and the sensation he had never experienced before. Magic is such an incredible thing. he added as he pulled his finger away from the icy creation. Agnes nodded, she closed her fist around the flake, then yanked it out the side of the carriage, the lone snowflake flew for several meters, before bursting apart into many tiny needles that glistened under the sun. ...Both beautiful... and deadly. Agnes spoke. The hair on Matildas neck stood on end, a few of those and Agnes could send her whole party packing... unless Till managed to use that scroll of his in time, but even then, once the rank two mage decides to go all out... A shiver ran up and down her spine, she shook the thought out of her system, along with her head, but where the first one disappeared, another popped right up, yesterdays exchange between Agnes and Serka, I always wondered, how much stronger is a rank two mage compared to a rank one? Is the gap insurmountable, or can a bunch of rank ones bridge it when working together? Agnes pondered for a few seconds, The answer depends on the circumstances of their fight. Although a rank two mage is much stronger, we are still humans, we dont get any stronger physically. Meaning? Miser spoke up. Meaning, that anyone can kill a mage, even a regular and plain human, if they manage to succeed with a surprise attack. An arrow to the heart, throat, head, take your pick, and its lights out. Agnes answered him. The entire party was stumped, an existence they considered nearly immortal had such a glaring weakness? Now, if those rank one mages try to gang up on a rank two, but give them enough time to react, thats a different story. Agnes continued, A rank two mage can gather a whole lot of particles to increase the strength of their spells, both offensively, and defensively, and the average rank two mage has both of these types of spells covered. Once the rank twos defences are up, they can buy themselves enough time to conjure a spell that will wipe out all the rank ones, no matter how many there might be. Agnes eyes displayed the cruelty that was necessary to survive a fight between such people. Unless they run out of particles, right? Till posed a possibility. Agnes readily agreed, Yes. When a mage runs out of particles, they become useless, they end up as a regular human, no, perhaps even weaker, since they have come to rely on their magic a bit too much to ever consider the chance of such a thing happening. Running out of particles is the greatest blunder a mage can make... she stared off into the distance while remembering her fight against Hodwan, And at the same time one of the best strategies to ensure your victory over another, that is, if the two dont share the same element, which might make things awkward. 41 - Lost and Found Matildas caravan was moving through barren land, the earth looked scorched and unfertile, not a single blade of grass could be seen on the ground. The few trees they passed were nothing but dried up sticks that had long since fallen over, the stumps that remained in the ground had a black hue. Sunlight seemed like a scarcity in comparison to the flatlands they had been through until now. It looks like we are pretty close. Supposedly thick smoke marks the entrance. Matilda informed her allies as she folded a small map and put it back into her pocket. Smoke? Is the land on fire? Till raised an eyebrow as he looked over to Agnes, but she shook her head, I dont know anything either. You actually dont? I took you as the type that plans their actions ahead. Matilda also turned towards her, but only an amused scoff escaped Agnes mouth. Matilda turned to the rest of her party, Everyone listen up, and listen well. We are about to enter extremely dangerous territory, watch your back, watch someone elses back too if you can. Id tell you to make your final preparations, but I honestly dont know what to expect, both the environment, and whatever else makes this place so dangerous are unknown, so just keep your wits about you, and fortify your resolve to survive! Agnes felt a prickling sensation around her wrist, she looked down at the armband she donned, it appeared to have activated on its own for some reason. She caressed the artefact to feel its texture, it was too rough to be silk, but too smooth to be regular string or rope. The strength of a rank one artefact should be enough to protect her against the most common types of poisons, but it was still strange... was there something in the air? ...Or did someone poison her? Agnes glanced at each of her fellow party members, she and Till were the closest to the rations for the entire duration of their journey, it would have been nigh impossible for anyone to do something without either of them noticing. Unless that someone acted during the night. She squinted her eyes as she looked at Sarah, out of all of them, she was the prime suspect, as she was against Agnes joining them from the get-go, but those were nothing but baseless speculations. No one seemed to act without Matildas explicit orders or permission, and she was hellbent on getting Agnes to help them, so that possibility also shrunk. This must be it. Matildas words pulled Agnes out of her thoughts. She looked ahead at a giant cloud of dark grey, it spanned the entirety of the visible horizon. It actually does look like smoke from something burning. Till noted. Agnes observed the phenomenon more closely, she saw many pitch-black dots, a lot of dark blue, as well as several purple particles mixed into the bunch. Her brows furrowed, none of those had anything to do with fire, or something burning, especially the purple particles. A single thought enveloped her mind as she glared down at her wristband that was behaving more strangely the closer they got to the fog, Miasma. The horses dragged the party and the carriage through the smoke-entrance, the air instantly became harder to breathe, and whatever managed to travel down into their lungs felt like it was scraping along the way. Sinnah trailed her fingers over her skin, Im getting goosebumps, it feels like I wandered into a graveyard. This used to be a battlefield, right? Then you are probably not so far off from the truth. Till spoke from behind her. Boss. Sarah exclaimed to get Matildas attention, Should we dismount? Matilda stroked the mane of the horse she was riding, Thats probably for the best. Everyone, we will continue on foot. Tomalta keep protecting the carriage from behind, Miser to the left, Sarah to the right. Sinnah, join Till on the carriage and take the reins, we will continue at a slower pace. Make sure that none of the horses wander off on their own! Agnes, would you join me at the tip of the formation? Agnes dismounted from the carriage as the others got into formation, she joined Matilda at the helm of their caravan, A formation? Matilda squinted her eyes at Agnes, Yeah? Got an opinion? But Agnes shook her head, No, just observing. What do you make of the Land of Fog? Now that you have seen it for yourself? Matilda changed the topic and asked the experienced rank two mage. Agnes gazed up, This place is sickening, even the air we breathe is filled to the brim with what looks like residual death particles. Death particles? Should I be worried? Matilda raised her eyebrows. They are not as bad as it sounds, at least for now. Like the other elements they have their own source, which in this case should be corpses. If this really used to be a battlefield, then the number of dead must have been insane... so much so that they could taint a major part of land for years to come. Agnes explained. Matildas brows returned to normalcy, At least for now? I suppose you mean without a mage to wield them? That, and although there are people who specialise in this type of magic, even they would find it hard to survive in this place for extended periods of time. The air would affect them too, since they are still just humans at their core. Out of all the elements, it''s probably the most volatile, even for its wielders." Take this as a warning that we shouldnt linger here for too long. Agnes continued. ... ... Within dense white fog a man clad in armour was sitting in a tree-top, his hand was outstretched, reaching for an orange glowing fruit, a Delightful Death. His armour was covered in dirt and blemishes, while the cheekbones in his face were visible, he looked almost malnourished. The fruit began to swing as his fingers tickled the bottom, it was just barely out of reach. He looked back down to the base of the tree; the ground couldnt be seen from his height anymore, I will need to cut it down! Get ready to catch! he shouted at the top of his lungs as he took off one of his gloves. The man glanced back up at the fruit, then held the glove just under it, before letting go, Right here! He watched the glove disappear into the white fog below him and waited for several seconds, before another voice shouted back up at him, In position! The churchs warrior unsheathed his sword, Here goes! he roared as he swung his blade with both hands, skilfully severing the stem that connected the fruit to the humongous tree. The fruit dropped, his eyes followed it, until he could no longer see it. He awaited a response with bated breath, as he put his sword back into the sheath in the meantime. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. A painful growl came from his stomach, he clutched his belly and winced, but a small smile spread on his face as he finally received an answer, I got it! You can come down! his ally yelled from down below. The man huffed a sigh, then turned around to face the trunk, to slowly make his way back down thanks to the notches he created using a pocketknife, and a lot of time. At the bottom he sized up the small net full of Delightful Deaths the second warrior was holding onto. His mouth watered at the sight, but he forced himself to look away, he knew that he mustnt take any of them. Man, I am so hungry. Come on, they wont miss one or two, right? his companion asked while scratching his skin. Dont. the first muttered, You know that we are going to have a problem if we dont reach the quota. Stupid Plamus! Who decided it was a smart idea to put him in charge of the rations?! he cursed, I dont understand why the others arent doing anything about him! How are we supposed to retaliate if none of the rank three mages act against him?! They are getting their fair share of food thanks to his arrangement, of course they wont complain. Id turn a blind eye to our treatment too if I was in their shoes. the second grumbled as he threw the net over his shoulder to carry the bunch. Shit! the first roared as he glared at the net. What? the second looked at him in confusion. We are still missing a few... What now? There arent any more in this area, weve been through this place so many times already. Should we head deeper? We even have these compass artefacts that Kassan created, we should be fine- And then what? Get clobbered and eaten by the locals? No thanks. But we cant just wait around for more to grow, that could take days! Lets head back. You know what happens if we return without enough fruits. Of course! How could I not?! But I would rather receive the punishment and then be hungry for a couple of days than getting ripped apart by the monsters that lurk in the fog! Kassan said its only a matter of time until a rescue party arrives, we just need to hold on until then, even if it means that we have to bend over and appease that bastard for now. Shh! Not so loud. the second hushed his ally, then looked around himself in fear, What if someone hears you?" Hear me? Out here? Yeah right. Plamus hasnt moved his butt outside of the camp in forever, there is no way he will start now. Its not just Plamus you should be worried about... there are others that have sworn their allegiance to him, if they heard you and ratted you out... I know. I know, those idiots that sold their soul for a bit more food. Despicable. You cant blame them; they are just looking out for themselves first and foremost. To be honest, I have considered joining them myself. What?! You? Have you gone insane? N-no, its just that... at this rate Ill get too weak to properly carry the Delightful Deaths back to the camp. When that happens, we will fall into a cycle where we are continuously unable to reach the quota... I... hadnt even considered that yet... they both went quiet, until the sound of something stepping into a puddle of water near them jolted them back to reality. Treeman! Run! the seconds face warped as he turned his body around to flee. Wait! A Treeman would rush us down immediately! Who goes there?! Are you a human? the first grabbed his partners wrist and stopped him from leaving on his own. The splashing ceased, and the two began to sweat, Hey! Let go of me! If you want to get killed just say so! But dont drag me down with you! the second whispered, he tried to free himself from his ally''s grip, desperately pulling and tugging, but to no avail. A human silhouette appeared from out of the fog, and both of their pulses relaxed, We are part of the human camp, part of the survivors from the attack on our outpost by the locals. We are tasked with guiding others back to camp if we stumbled upon them. the first explained with a smile, ready to welcome another survivor with open arms. Us humans need to stick together in this plane to ensure our survival. the second nodded along, but they both recoiled as the figure stepped closer... Before them appeared a young boy, his clothes were tattered and torn, many holes revealed his pale skin, while the rest was mostly covered in dirt, or looked otherwise wet. He looked distraught, thin scratches covered most of his exposed skin, especially his face. His eyes had a ferocious tint to them, his hair was long enough to reach his shoulders and completely dishevelled. Hey! Isnt that- the second pointed at the young boy. Are you alright? You look hurt, we should get you to the camp as soon as possible. the first took a few steps closer but stopped as the boy flinched back. So young... he mumbled, the boy looked no older than thirteen, fourteen at most, Were you part of the competition? I guess you are a mage then? Camp? What about the old one? Why did you abandon it? the boy finally spoke, his eyes seemed like they were looking right through the men in front of him. We were attacked by the locals a while ago, nearly wiped out. The portal back home was destroyed. Thanks to Kassan we managed to flee into the dead part of the swamp, where weve set up camp until reinforcements come to rescue us. It is a bit of a distance away from here, but we have no problem navigating there due to the compass Kassan created. he gestured while taking out the artefact. A compass created by Kassan? the boy titled his head as his eyes focused on the compass, it looked like a flat white crystal, on it were dimly glowing runes and a single line that pointed behind the men. This line here shows the way back to the camp, I cant explain how it works, perhaps you will understand, or if you are interested you could ask Kassan. the man wanted to show him up close but understood that the boy was keeping his distance on purpose. He thought for a moment, squatted down to place the compass on the ground, then got back up, Each of us has one. We will head back first. Use it if you want to find us. he smiled once more, then pulled his buddy along. The boy waited until they had completely disappeared, he closed his eyes for a moment. He nodded his head contentedly as he opened them again, then reached for the artefact. He couldnt make heads or tails of the runes, but the element imbued was obviously light, something that this plane was lacking... yet here it was, Kassan. the boy mumbled. What do you mean I shouldnt have let them leave, Lu? What did you expect me to do? I am not a cold-blooded killer. Besides, those two werent that bad. They even gave me an artefact. A trap? Do you really think so? the boy was talking to himself, weighing the choice of whether it was a smart idea to take the compass with him or not. ...You do have a point... you were right about Marv too... he eyed the artefact strangely. I know. I know. I could navigate there even without it, yes, you dont have to remind me. But what if this thing is more than a compass, like a symbol that whoever carries it belongs to the group of survivors. Such a thing would probably come in handy. So, what if I can survive just fine on my own? You arent a human; you dont understand us that well. Ive only had you to talk to ever since Marv sold me out. What? No, I am not complaining, I am glad that I have you, but- You know what? Forget it, I- I''ll take the compass along for now. It''s not too late to toss it out somewhere down the line. ... ... Plamus hands were folded and resting underneath his chin on a table, he was seated on a wooden bench, within a crude and hastily assembled hut. There was a door to his left, that lead into another room behind him, and one in front of him, through which two members of the churchs warriors had just returned. Hadrian took the net full of Delightful Deaths off their hands and began sifting through it, while Reyna was leaning against the wall next to him. Plamus looked at the two, his intense gaze caused them to stiffen, their backs were straight, and their chests puffed out, however they did their best to avoid eye contact with any of the three mages present. Well, Hadrian? he asked while offering the two warriors a pleasant smile. He pulled out a very small fruit, just barely bigger than one of his fingers and held it into the air, his back was turned towards Plamus, They are off by three, two if you count this one. Mhm. I see. Thats a shame, you two know what happens when you are unable to meet the quota. Plamus yawned, not even bothering to cover his open mouth with a hand. We are terribly sorry, but getting more than these was impossible, the swamp hasnt had enough time to grow new fruits since our last time! the first offered an explanation, but Plamus just tilted his head, Well, who told you to head into the same direction twice? You can only blame yourselves. None of the other groups had any problems so far, so why is it that you two are too inept to do your part? Did you think that you could eat a couple of them, and we wouldnt notice? Its a shame, but we wont be making any exceptions for you. Hadrian. Hadrian revealed a twisted smile, he cracked his knuckles as he stepped towards the two, W-Wait a moment! the second warrior took a step forward, his voice full of pleading. Would it be possible to make up for our lack of fruits, with information? he continued, even Reyna then turned her head to look at the man. Hey, what are you doin- the first warrior pulled his ally back and whispered into his ear. Lets hear it. Plamus smile returned, Just know that only valuable information will make me even consider being a bit lenient today. You really shouldnt- the first wanted to stop his friend. But the second just shook his head, I am sacrificing one person to save two. I will atone however you wish afterwards, may the gods punishment befall me, but for now we must prioritise our own survival. He turned back to Plamus, The boy you are looking for. We found him today. He looked feral, like a wild animal, shied away from us. I believe his name is Frey? Reyna stopped leaning against the wall, her burning gaze engulfed Plamus! Plamus nodded in her direction, before focusing back on the two again, Frey? Did he introduce himself to you with that name? Or have you ever interacted with him before today? N-No, but there arent many such young mages with black hair that were part of the competition, he is practically a child. I know that you are looking for him, the rumour has spread far and wide. the second stuttered. Are you confident in finding him again? This plane isnt exactly small, not to mention with all the fog. Reynas intense glare changed its target from Plamus to him. The second warrior gulped; he lowered his head, he could feel the beating of his heart within the tips of his fingers, he could feel a rush of dread wash over him, He took one of our compasses... A wide smile manifested on Reynas face as she pulled out her own... right next to the white line were three dots... each indicating one of the compasses in her vicinity... 42 - To make things right Kassan Horun was motionlessly lying on the hard rocky cave floor, the space around him, and all around the cave was illuminated by small white creatures, that looked like fireflies, that emanated a warm yellow glow. The lake was still shining in its turquoise lustre at the centre of the cave. Right next to Kassan was Marv, he was kneeling, his hands resting over Kassans eyes, his palms covering them. Daren was standing behind him, towering over him and watching while biting his nails, Well? Any progress? he chipped in. But Marv ruefully shook his head, Nothing new... Kassans brows furrowed, and Marv continued to evaluate his condition, I have managed to stem the bleeding after our first few sessions, and now I helped your body in recovering your sight to the best of my abilities. This is the full extent of my skills. I am sorry, if my father was here, he could definitely return light to your eyes, but I just dont have enough experience to do the same. Hah. Kassan exhaled as he slowly got up, You did your best, I will live, that is the most important thing. I can continue doing my duty as the leader of this expedition and continue protecting us all. You should return your focus to the other survivors, there are still some whose injuries never healed, please help them for now. he bowed his head to Marv. Marv raised his hands to stop the man, Dont! You dont have to bow your head to me, of course I will help, you are making sure Im fed, it is only natural that I will make myself useful. Thank you, Marv. You are a good kid. I will make sure you are rewarded for your efforts when we return home. Kassan nodded at him. I am not doing this with the intention of being compensated, but... I wont decline if you insist. Marv smiled at the man, even though he couldnt possibly see it. Kassan then turned his attention to the other man besides them, Daren. You have returned. Do you have anything to report? Any leads on these hearts? Me and the other scouts you assigned to me have been searching east of here, but so far, we havent had any luck. Although, there is one peculiar thing I would like to mention... while observing the locals that passed by at the edges of this dead part of the swamp, of our territory, we noticed that it seems like they... cannot enter it? Daren scratched his head, I am not entirely sure how or why this is the case, but there hasnt been a single sighting of them within our borders, and those that came close enough, simply circled around... Kassan tilted his head upwards while pondering over the words he just heard, And did they notice you? How close did you get to them before they did? They did notice us, yes, but only after we were already within their attacking range. A different experiment where we attacked them from a distance showed, that they were entirely unable to react to the first strike that came from the dead swamp. Like they could not see anything from in there. However, we have only tested this on the rank one and two Treemen, and Flyers, the rank threes dont come nearly as close to our border, while something like that flower-monster hasnt shown itself at all since their attack on our former camp. That is... important information. So, we are safe here... Daren, I need you to find out why this is the case. Make this your priority, even over finding another heart. We need to ensure that this isnt a temporary situation. If they come flooding in here like they did in our old camp... this time we might get wiped out. Kassan placed his hand on Darens shoulder. Daren made an affirmative noise, We will take some rations and head out again immediately. then walked away. Marv waited for Daren to leave their vicinity before speaking up, Isnt that why you ordered for a dummy-camp to be build out in the open? To draw away the attention of the locals and give us in here a head start if they attacked again? That was the idea, but the attack on our camp was... coordinated, the locals knew that they needed to destroy the portal first, and so they sent their strongest while we were lured away by the hordes all around us. They are smarter than we think, and I am not going to underestimate them again. Kassan gnashed his teeth. -assan! Master Kassan! a member of the church waved his hand in the air, trying to catch the mans attention as he got closer, Master Kassan, could I have a moment of your time? the warrior huffed. Of course. Is there a problem? Kassan answered. No, I mean, yes, well, kind of... the man shook his head, trying to untangle his thoughts, I just wished to speak to you, about Plamus. Plamus again? Why am I not surprised... You arent the first to come here and tell me about the way he treats his subordinates. Take some of the fruits in our storage, I cannot confront him at this very moment, but I will see to it that he betters himself- The warrior cleared his throat, Uh, thank you, but that isnt what I was going to say... I wanted to inform you that we encountered the boy Plamus has been looking for, it sounded like he had bad intentions, and my conscience has been gnawing at me ever since my friend, who I partnered up with for our hunt for food, has revealed that to him- Frey?! Marv moved closer to the man, Are you certain? How is he? The boy that found this cave? Kassan turned to Marv. The man took a step backwards from Marv, This- I am not sure about his specific situation, he looked like he adapted to life in the swamp... but Plamus and the others, they are intending to go after the poor boy, using the compass I gave him to locate him. Shit! We cant let them, Kassan! I am going after him too! Marv shook Kassans shoulders. The boy could help in finding more hearts, whatever method he used to find this one, it might just work for the others! Yes Marv, you must go after him, but not alone! Wait a moment, I will have Daren return and go with you, I will also have someone get Marquis Gomon- Kassan answered. We cant wait that long, you heard him, Plamus and Reyna are already on the move! You! Marv pointed at the warrior, Take me to where you found him. We just need to get there first, then sneak him into this cave, Plamus wont dare take any actions against us while you are around Kassan. Wait Marv, you cant go alone, you might get killed in the process! Kassan rebuked him. I dont care! I owe it to Frey to get him out of this mess! I betrayed him, and now I get a chance to make things right! Marv pulled the confused warrior along. Damnit Marv! Kassan cursed under his breath as he felt the boys aura fade in the distance, he waved his hand through the air, causing one of the fireflies to head after him, Someone go and get Daren to come back! he shouted into the air, his voice echoing through the cave, alerting all the people present, both the healthy, and the injured ones. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ... ... Reyna and Hadrian were being guided through the swamp by a warrior of the church, his expressions were pensive, his scalp continuously tingled, a slight sense of fear spread through his body as he considered the possibility that they wouldnt find the boy. Urgh. Hadrian grunted, My feet are starting to hurt! How much longer do we have to walk? This isnt what I signed up for!" The warrior lowered his head, not daring to turn around, We should be there soon... I just hope- Hope what? Hadrian interrupted him. I just hope that this Frey you are looking for hasnt decided to go deeper into the plane. If that were the case, then we probably wont be able to find him. the man gulped down the saliva that had built up in his mouth. Hadrian nodded his head, I hope so too. then stared daggers at the mans back, For everyone involved. his eyes trailed to the left, where Reyna was walking, We have to make sure that your Prince Charming is still in one piece, no? he voiced another snarky remark, but his words fell on deaf ears, Reyna refused to give him the time of day and simply ignored him. Come on, you know Im curious, it is awful of you to keep me in the dark about why you want him gone. Did he do something to you? Something about the fact that he belongs to the Aventias? Just for fun? he tilted his head and placed an index finger on his chin, striking her with a questioning pose, You never did explain yourself, even back before this whole situation turned to shit. Reyna sighed, she closed her eyes and knit the bridge of her nose, Will you just shut up? Ive had about enough of your unending babbling. Huh? Hadrian stopped in his tracks, one of his eyes was twitching as he glared at her. Reyna then stopped too, and turned to look at him, her face was serene, devoid of emotion, like he wasnt even worthy of a single frown. Their guide halted his steps as well, silently observing their exchange among the white walls of fog. ...You know what? I am done. Hadrian declared as he tightly squeezed both of his hands into fists. Youve been doing this for a while now. You and Plamus both. Acting like you are somehow superior to me. he kept on raising his voice, slowly, but his fury was seeping through, Plamus? Sure, I get it. He is a rank three. His strength got to his head, and he thinks he is something special now. I cant do anything to him at the moment. But you? He inhaled sharply before continuing, You are nothing special. You are just another rank two mage, just like me. No. Worse. I have an advantage thanks to my element, while your fire is very much lacking in here. And yet here you are, going around and ordering me to do this and that. Hadrian exhaled, the trembling of his vocal cords could be heard throughout it, What? Do you think this little fling you have with Plamus gives you some kind of leverage? That he would choose your side over mine just because you entertain him at night? Hadrian. Reyna said, her eyes narrowed, and her face finally began to twist and contort in the manner he was hoping. Did I hit a nerve? Or are you angry that Im stating the truth? he shrugged his shoulders. Reynas teeth were clenched, Not another word out of your mouth... or Ill make sure that the locals will take their time with you, eating you inside out... Oooh, scary! Hadrian raised his hands, Why dont we finally settle this matter once and for all? Reyna closed her eyes again, the veins across her face were ready to pop out and burst, Fine then. Have it your way- but as she glanced down at the compass artefact she was about to store in her pocket, she saw a new dot appear, the anger vanished from both her face and mind, as she began to run in its direction. Where are you going?! Hadrian shouted, then sprinted after her. Quiet idiot! We are close!" she spoke back. ... ... Frey! Marv shouted, both of his hands were around his mouth, in hopes that it would cause the sound to travel farther, Frey! he repeatedly called out. The warrior that led him here felt the tiny hairs on his neck stand up, Hey, hey! Are you trying alert the locals? Are you sure this is the place? Marv ignored his words as he turned towards the warrior who was inspecting a nearby tree. Absolutely, this is right where we met him. he assured Marv, his hands trailed over the notches he had created earlier to climb up and harvest the fruit. Marv faced the fog again, Frey! Its me! Marv! I want to talk to you! Please, if you can hear me! After several minutes without a single noise in return, he looked at the warrior again, Perhaps you should leave. Thank you for leading me here. You know the way back to camp, do you not? I- uh, of course, but are you certain? What if the locals show up? I will be fine alone. Run along now. Marv shooed him off. The man nodded his head to Marv, then slowly distanced himself. Frey! I am alone! See? he shouted again but sighed when there was still no response, I am going to continue, listen if you want, or leave if you dont. Marv looked torn, he hesitated for some time, mulling over his thoughts before looking off into the fog, I am sorry Frey. I know I made a mistake, I realised that, and I understand, that I have no right to ask you for your forgiveness, and I wont. I am not going to spin the narration on how I didnt have a chance, because I would have been in danger too or something, I know I fucked up. I was selfish, afraid if I had to honestly admit it. Even if it looked like a foolish decision back then, I really regret not standing up to Plamus and the others back then, that I turned my back on you. The two of us worked together seamlessly, it was astounding, the way your defence was the perfect addition to my offense, but I am trailing off... I am not looking for you because I need a fighter, because I want you to help me hunt the locals again. Our time together... Marv scratched his head, It''s embarrassing to admit, but you grew on me. I am not just saying that because your master and my father have an amicable relationship, but because I really mean it. We bonded over our mutual struggles, and your dedication to keep fighting, in a situation where others would have given up, inspired me. You were like a little brother, which has been eating away at my conscience literally forever now! I hate myself so much for abandoning you, and even more so because I thought you were dead for a good while! Frey. Come back with me. Back to the camp. Things arent how they used to be; the portal home has been destroyed, we are fighting for our survival, together. I am sure Daren would love to see you too. He has mentioned you on a few occasions. Marv extended his arms and waited, he allowed some time to pass, then some more. He closed his eyes and tried to sense Freys familiar aura, his surroundings though were overwhelmingly filled with nature and its particles. His eyes reopened as he heard the faintest sound of footsteps, ...Frey? he looked in the direction of the source. The boy appeared before him; his figure cut through the fog, but stopped several meters away from Marv, You were listening? he asked, looking Frey up and down. His clothes were ruined and wet, but oddly without any stains of dirt, as was his skin, like he had taken a bath just recently... in the swamp water? Despite the looming threat of locals at all times? But that just made it easier to spot the scratches and scars across his arms and legs, It was hard to ignore with how much you were shouting. Frey answered, his eyes were deep and dark, resembling the night sky. Then... whats your answer? Marv took a step closer, concern written across his face as he tried to imagine all the pain and aching Frey was currently experiencing. I have missed talking to you. Frey said, but there was no emotion in the way he spoke. Ahem. a third voice cleared their throat, shattering the illusion the two were in, What a touching reunion, I am almost moved to tears. Hadrian mocked as he appeared from within the fog, with Reyna right next to him, the skin beneath her clothing lit up in an orange hue for a moment. Marv looked at them, then right back at Frey, Its not what it looks like! I- I didnt bring them here! I promise-! he reached his hand out to Frey, but the boy raised his foot just above the ground, then stomped it into the earth, shattering the ground beneath him! A loud sound and a wave of dust assaulted everyone present, bright red balls of flame shot at Frey, Reynas fingers were outstretched, her sight focused on him. Pillars of rock appeared from out of the ground, taking the brunt of Reynas spells, but shattered under their might. After him! Reyna shouted, she was the first to react in going after Frey, no way a mere bit of dust would be enough to get her off his tail. Hadrian and Marv then began to run as well, the two prepared a spell each, gathering water particles in their surroundings to unleash upon the other, The compass Frey! Get rid of the compass! Marv screamed at the top of his lungs, hoping that his message would at least reach Freys ears. He quickly pulled out his trusty knife and made a cut on his flesh, drawing blood to combine it with his spell. Get the boy! Ill take my anger out on this one! Hadrian bellowed an order at Reyna as the watery mist around him took the shape of thorny vines, snaking their way at Marv from all directions. Like hell you will! the blood-filled water that Marv wielded surrounded himself at the same time, encasing him in a red cocoon. The ice struck the cocoon, the shattered pieces of Hadrians attack spread in all directions, but that wasnt the end, new vines just as quickly took their places as they wrapped around the cocoon, and Hadrian began to gather another wave of particles! 43 - For the sake of survival Hadrians icy vines wrapped around Marvs protective cocoon; its surface pulsated with life. The thorns attempted to dig into the spell, to put pressure on Marv from all sides, puncture his defence and wipe him out in one go! Die! Die! Die! Hadrian cursed, his pent-up anger releasing all at once; his eyes were bloodshot as he controlled several vines at the same time, some slinging at his foe, while others instead tried to drill into him. The cocoon began to deform under the pressure, Keep defending! See how youll end up, haha! Hadrian laughed while holding his belly. The more vines that tangled around the cocoon the quicker all of its red colour drained from it, it looked like the thorns were sapping the blood, absorbing it into themselves. Red lines wandered down the full length of the vines, replacing the white and blue that was inside before. By the time the cocoon looked like a dried-up husk, and Hadrians smile had grown as wide as it possibly could, he raised all of the vines into the air, preparing to pummel Marv and his protective cocoon into a meat-paste in one fell swoop! Hah. he exhaled, a satisfied tingling spread through his body, You were a good punching bag. Ill take the rest out on Reyna. Bye, bye. Hadrian smiled and waved his hand, then pointed his finger at Marv, who had finally revealed himself, his cocoon opened up for him. The icy vines moved, their red lustre shone ever so brightly, almost illuminating their surroundings, they came crashing down, a hurling sound could be heard as they parted the air on their way. Hadrians smile froze, his eyes went wide as the vines struck their target! There was just barely enough time to cast a defensive spell, but not enough for it to cover the whole body... Aaarrghh! a bloodcurdling scream accompanied the sound of bones shattering from the impact. Marv covered his ears as he stared at Hadrian, there was not a shred of empathy within him, he received what he had coming. The icy skin that protected Hadrians upper body just now receded; he looked down to his legs, but all he could find was a bloody mess. There was no feeling in his feet, in fact he felt paralyzed from the waist down, H- H- ho- how?! he stuttered, his lips were quivering, as all colour drained from his face. Marv stopped covering his ears, You died as you have lived Hadrian, full of arrogance. NO! There is no way! Hadrian shouted, he tried to raise his hand, to keep controlling the vines, but there was no reaction anymore. WHAT DID YOU DO?! he roared at Marv. Marv chuckled, You look pathetic. It suits you. Ill let you know since you are too stupid to figure it out yourself... My family specialises in blood magic, a sub-category of water. Do you think we could possibly be as proficient as we are without knowing anything about water itself? Hadrian gnashed his teeth as he held up his palm, forcefully gathering water particles- Marv raised his leg, then stomped onto Hadrians hand, along with a pained grunt all of the particles dispersed again, We combine our blood with water to create most of our spells. And you let my blood combine with your water. And you call yourself a rank two mage? You are a disgrace. Marv spat, then looked around himself, Seems we attracted quite the crowd with our battle... Treemen had already surrounded the two on all fronts. Hadrian coughed, he wriggled and twisted on the ground, then grabbed both of Marvs legs as tightly as he could, You are not going anywhere! You are asking for me to kill you! Marvs expression darkened as the Treemen closed in on him, he gathered more and more water particles, always combining them with droplets of his own blood. Waves of red crashed into the approaching Treemen, just barely keeping them at bay, Let go Hadrian! Marv yelled, trying to free himself to just escape. There was no point in staying here, Hadrian could fend for himself for all he cared. Sweat ran down Marvs face and body, trickling onto the earth below, he bit his lip as he sent out another wave, buying himself just a moment of time to look down and swing his hand, a bit of blood he held back moved according to his commands, stabbing into Hadrians hands and arms, If you wont let go! Then I will make you! The blades of blood dug into Hadrians skin, he cried out, but held onto Marv as tightly as he could, until he lost all feeling in his arms as well, he slumped to the ground, unable to support himself anymore as another cry escaped his throat. Bye Hadrian! Marv said as he put his focus on a single Treeman, preparing to break through their encirclement. His blood gathered in front of him, it formed into a big ball, then shot forward like an arrow. The entirety launched itself at the Treemans chest-area, effortlessly penetrating into it, but Marv knew that just this was far from enough to destroy them, he stopped the blood once it struck the chest, then swiped his hands apart. The blood mimicked his hands and spread into all directions, cutting deeper into the Treemans body, before bursting out on all sides. Marvs entire body was still tense, but he at least heaved a sigh of relief, he made himself small to fit through the gap in the circle of locals, surrounding himself with even more blood to act as a protective layer. He held his breath as he continued to charge, simply focusing all his strength into his feet and all his attention onto the blood barrier. Some of the Treemen around him began to sling attacks in his direction, while others continued rushing at the helpless Hadrian. Marv didnt look back, the world was better off with one less of his sort, once he was out, he would need to quickly catch up with and find Reyna and Frey, hopefully it was not yet too late... His thoughts already drifted off, but he abruptly came to a halt again, as he ran face first into some awfully sturdy object! The blood barrier had covered most of his vision, he tumbled a couple steps backwards, his hand was feeling his nose for any kind of damage. He opened up a small gap to see ahead of himself, there shouldnt have been anything in his path... His eyes slowly trailed up from the ground, an awful feeling grew inside of his stomach as another Treeman towered in front of him. Marv gritted his teeth and sprinted to the side, trying to circle around the Treeman and continue, but only shortly after he was knocked off his feet, flying backwards, then rolling across the ground to regain his balance as his vision was starting to spin. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! He propped himself up with one hand, the other wiped away the blood that came dripping out of his nose, ...There were... more... his body began to tremble as he pushed himself to his feet, his self-inflicted blood loss was showing the first signs of affecting him. The blood barrier lowered itself, a stream of red was spinning around him instead, ready to force his way through again, he could see the full area, there really was another wave of Treemen! So many! The feeling inside of his stomach worsened, this situation was far from normal... first there were no locals, not a speck, no sound, nothing that would indicate their presence, and suddenly they were getting overrun by them! Marvs frown grew deeper, I need to get out of h- his words got stuck in his throat, his mouth opened wide, but there was no scream, he just sharply inhaled, something had struck his back. His body felt rigid, he tried to turn, to look over his shoulder, only to lock eyes with Hadrian, whose bleeding stump of an arm was raised, pointed at Marv... The blood in Marvs body began to boil, he tried to inhale again but found that he would be gasping for another breath right after, it felt like something was stuck in his back, stopping him from properly breathing. His magic that circled around him stopped, it had just decided upon its next target, when Marvs vision darkened; he turned his head, and tilted his body, but was far from evading the wooden fist that was accurately hurled at him. Marvs vision split in two, he landed on the moist floor headfirst, feeling like his skull had been struck by a hammer. He clasped the spot he had been hit at with his hand, then used the blood that was pouring out of him to conjure up another wave to push away the Treemen that filled his sight. Arrgh! Urghahg! high pitched and deafening screams filled the air, coming from Hadrians direction... All of Marvs limbs were trembling, blood had flown over his eyes, drenching his surroundings in a dark red, he once again forced himself to his feet, his knees were fighting against the urge to collapse, as the sound of something crunching and breaking warned him of what would happen to him, should he fail to use this chance to flee! He tumbled left and right, no balance to speak of, the Treemen were closing in as Marv shredded the one that had knocked him down. A mix of red, green and brown painted the pictures that would soon become his final memories, a last stand to survive just a little longer on this hellish plane, where humans were both friends and foes, even though their survival depended on each other''s cooperation... Marv felt his fingers go numb first, they were just getting pulled along by the movements of his hands at this point. With each Treeman he cut down his vision became smaller, like a cone that was shrinking, the blood that was flowing down his entire body felt as natural as sweat. His ears began to buzz, and his body was nearly moving on its own, as his mind was detaching from his limbs. Every breath filled his lungs with blood, and every spell drained it from his veins, his split vision multiplied, more and more Treemen appeared to clog his vision, they looked like an insurmountable wall. One of the Treemen managed to get through his offence, coming close enough to fight back, it raised its sturdy arm, the size of a tree trunk, and threw it at Marv. Marv instinctively launched a bloody projectile against it, but there was not enough blood left to gather a decisive spell to harm the Treemen; its arm punched the blood apart, then struck Marv in the chest, knocking him to the ground another time. He pressed his hands against the ground again, trying to rise, spit and blood were drooling from out of his mouth, he had no strength left to keep it shut. Black darkness overshadowed the remaining colours, tens of Treemen towered over him, blocking out even the smallest speck of the white fog that used to surround him. The buzzing in his ears was beyond loud, it was the only thing left he could hear, Hadrian demise was just an afterthought, it was silenced soon after it had started. Marvs body was numb, there were only a handful of places left where he could still feel, but he didnt want to give up, he wanted to keep fighting until the end, to keep looking for a chance, to survive, because survival is the only thing that matters! All of his non-existent strength was channelled into his arms, pressing against the earth to lift himself up above the ground. The muscles all across his arms were convulsing, he didnt even feel the strike that followed, he only saw that the dirt below was rapidly closing in on his face, as he flopped to the ground. The cone that was his vision slowly eclipsed, the last bit of red that he could see now also turned black... he couldnt feel the cold swamp that was his resting place, he couldnt taste the blood that was building up in his mouth, he couldnt notice the smell of iron, and he couldnt see the swarm of Treemen that were his executioners... it was oddly peaceful. But his body was still moving, even though there was no one left in control of it, even though there was no strength left in him, even throughout the trembling of his limbs, his body was still trying to rise. Rest now. a cool breeze blew past him, whispering sweet words of comfort into his lonely ears, the buzzing was gone. Marvs body let go, the voice was alluring, he felt it could be trusted; he fell; fell onto a giant cloud that gracefully lowered him down. The last few months had been horrible, everyones lives were on the line, so many were in need of his healing, and that number grew by the day, the responsibility that was forced onto him, to help Kassan, to help humanity survive... but now it was finally time... to close his eyes, and to take his well-deserved rest. At last. the muscles in Marvs cheeks moved ever so slightly, in an attempt to form a smile. The peaceful wind that softly delivered him to the ground swept over the Treemen, leaving nothing in its wake, like a gale it ripped each and every one of them apart, tore the limbs from their wooden torso, and left naught but pieces behind. A single man rushed through the freshly cleared fog, and knelt next to Marv, delicately picking him up; it was Daren, the rank three wind mage Kassan wanted him to wait for, whose hands quickly filled with dark red blood, You idiot... he whispered, then glanced deeper into the swamp, Forgive me Lord Cykrus... Please survive, Frey! he spoke as he rose with Marvs body in his arms, he rushed off into the direction of their camp, the wind under his feet carrying the two away. ... ... A small, condensed ball of fire appeared at the tip of Reynas index finger, it soared through the air, and incinerated the first Treeman it hit, before spreading to a couple others around the initial target. They were trying to surround her, their numbers were mind-boggling, but that was nowhere near enough to stop her in her tracks, now that she was closer to her target than during the past couple of months. She left a path of fire in her wake, before each and every spell her body shortly glowed in an orange and red hue, after which new particles appeared around her, but her fires only lasted for a few moments, before the humid swamp drenched them, and they burned out. Wave after wave of Treemen turned to dust as they attempted to close in on her, but for some reason their numbers did not shrink. Her brows furrowed, but there was no time to think too deeply on it, or to go and investigate, lest Frey manages to escape again! As she cleared the way ahead of her, she also carefully observed the path she was moving on, Frey was resourceful, he had shown as much as earthen spikes shot out in front of her, or even tried to do so right below her feet. None of them managed to hit their mark, but they got close enough, should Reyna lose focus for even a second, that she could fall prey to his designs... Shrewd guy... but why are none of the Treemen going after him?! she cursed, for some reason none of them were trying to slow him down, there also wasnt any sign of spikes or other earthen spells being aimed at the locals around them! Was there no need for him to defend himself? Almost like back in the cave! a memory resurfaced in her mind, Tch. No matter! We will see who runs out of energy first, little guy! Another tiny ball of fire appeared within her hand, she focused her sight, her aim straight ahead of her, ignoring the Treemen to her sides. Reyna flicked her finger, and the fierce spell was launched with a terrifying speed, it cut through the fog, and detonated many meters in front of her, clearing the air, and revealing her targets charred back. A smile returned to her face; Frey would fall into her hands at this rate The dispersed fog converged back in just a few moments, hiding Freys figure until the next fireball would be sent his way. The silhouette of another Treeman appeared on her path, It is futile Frey! Their kind cannot slow me down! Much less block me! she roared, as a big bunch of particles gathered at the centre of her palm, she created a sizzling weapon that looked like a trident, then raised her hand in preparation to throw it, Out of my way! The burning trident left her hand, and accelerated even further on its flight, as it collided, the darkness around them, as well as the white fog had vanished, replaced by the aftermath of her spells explosion, thick smoke and deformed earth. Reyna continued to sprint in Freys direction but was launched backwards by a blow to her face! She rolled through the dirt, covering several meters of distance before coming to a halt and getting up again. Her back was arched as she ran a hand through her hair, her assailant, the Treeman she was sure had been decimated, was still alive and kicking it looked odd, somehow sturdier than the regular Treemen, but it also looked different from the rank two variant; it wasnt quite as bulky. Intense green lines shone from within the creatures bark, through the gaps in its natural armour, but for some reason that didnt strike her as a weakness, rather, it gave her an ominous feeling. Another variant we havent seen? To think it could survive a fully powered rank two attack She glanced past the strange Treeman that was blocking her way, Dont think you will get away. Ill finish this quickly, then we can continue our game of cat and mouse 44 - Empowered One heavy step after the other caused the earth beneath Reynas feet to tremble, though they werent hers... The strange Treeman was walking towards her in a carefree stride, its long arms swinging back and forth like it was on a stroll. The cracks across its skin kept on growing wider, they were spreading, the eerie green glow beneath intensified. A part of the creatures face dislodged, a jaw, full of pointy edges opened, to reveal the locals intentions. Somehow, for some reason, the remaining Treemen were keeping their distance, almost as if they were afraid of crossing paths with the strange variation. Reynas body lit up like a bonfire, orange and red lights shone through her clothes as the runes that covered her from head to toes came to life, on her chest and back, down her legs, and over her arms to the tips of her fingers, little space was left where there wasnt some part of her runes design. Even her face wasnt left untouched; particles poured out of all of them, that then gathered around her, faithfully awaiting their orders. She raised her hand into the air, she became a beacon of light, the tip of her finger, where the particles soon began to gather, shone like a star. I dont believe that a peak rank two attack is necessary for something like you... but here we are... consider yourself honoured. The heat the star gave off was enough to set fire to the Treemen that were observing from the outskirts, even the thick trees in the vicinity were finally affected. The air around the star was trembling, creating an optical illusion, a stunning phenomenon, that could only be appreciated by Reyna herself, such a sight was wasted on these unintelligent lifeforms. With an unwavering pace the Treeman approached her, unbothered by the heat of her spell, it continued walking without the slightest ounce of fear. Reyna winced, she lowered her hand, now pointing forward at her opponent, and the star moved in the same arc, the force that was suspending it in the air disappeared, and the spell fell towards the earth. The Treeman stopped in its tracks, its head tilted upwards, to face its imminent destruction... The light consumed all, Reynas surroundings were replaced by the blinding radiance of her spell; all noise ceased as the star collided with the Treeman, there were no painfilled shrieks nor footsteps to be heard. Even Reyna herself was forced to take a step back, as the resulting gale of the detonation blew against her. She held her elbow in front of her eyes, to block both the wind as well as the bright light, then removed it again as the harsh gleam receded, leaving behind only a toasted statue and the formerly luscious land beneath that had been baked brown and black. Reyna gasped, To be able to remain in one piece, and to keep standing throughout it all... I have to admit, I underestimated you... but the same goes for you. she exhaled, all the runes on her body dimmed down, until they vanished, as though they were never there in the first place. The Treemen around her still stood frozen on the same spots, none of them resumed their approach, even with the strange one gone. Did that teach them some respect? she scoffed while shaking her head, a short-lived smile crossed her lips before she focused back ahead of herself, to continue her pursuit of Frey. Reyna walked past the chunk of wooden coal, glancing at it sideways, there was something protruding from the creatures back, some kind of short object was stuck in it, but it was just as dark as the rest of its body, and she had more important things to focus on than inspecting each and every corner of this new variation. She turned her back on the thing and moved on, but a shiver ran down her spine; she turned at break-neck speed and distanced herself from the single Treeman, as the burned parts were dropping off of its shaking body like dust. The green glow beneath its skin returned with a terrifying roar from the local, the remaining black surfaces broke off, and revealed an unharmed body... All the Treemen around her suddenly backed away, and Reyna could feel why... the aura that it was releasing, it was much stronger than before the star had hit it. Rank three. she calmly appraised, unperturbed by the meaning of her words, rank three, a creature with strength like that could squash humans like bugs, turn castles and strongholds into rubble without any effort. Such strength was the peak of what most of humanitys mages would ever achieve, if at all... a being that Plamus, Hadrian and she herself had to gang up on to surmount the last time they encountered something similar, at least until Marquis Gomon intervened. Reyna shot a glance behind her, Frey was using this chance to escape, if she didnt give chase soon, she would almost definitely lose him, but going after him with this monstrosity on her back would be impossible... not to mention the risk of it killing her in one strike, should she be taken off guard while her back was turned towards it. What a headache. she frowned, the Treemans bark cracked as it turned its head to look at her. The protective layers all over its limbs crumbled, the Treeman became lighter, swifter, and sprinted at Reyna. Her muscles tensed as all of the runes on her body lit aglow once more, she began producing fire particles and then precisely controlled each and every single one of them to perfection, not one was overlooked, a pillar of fire rose from beneath the Treemans feet that spanned up to the sky, but it simply charged through it. Immune to fire? she cursed, but shook her head, Impossible. But its armour is highly resistant. The earth shuddered with each of the creatures steps, chills ran up and down Reynas body as the thing came closer. She wasnt experienced in using movement spells, up until now there was never a need to learn and employ any, if she did, capturing Frey would have been such a simple thing, but that fact was coming back to bite her, as she was now face to face with, and fighting close combat with a beast that was physically far out of her league! Her spells were leaving nothing but small dents and burnt spots behind, at least until the Treeman shed that part of its skin. It was just a step away from her, its fist whistled past her face as Reyna evaded one strike after the other, she could hear and see the air in its path crumble and break apart. Each of its punches would send a shockwave into the distance, cutting through the fog, and massacring the Treemen all around that got in its path. The longer the fight dragged on, the slower Reyna became, even the runes were starting to get dimmer, her movements more sluggish, she clenched her teeth, her mind was racing with endless possibilities, looking for a surefire way to escape her current predicament, but whatever path she imagined, they all arrived at the same conclusion... She placed one of her hands around the base of her neck, feeling both her hearts heightened pace, and the chain of the necklace she wore. More and more pieces broke off of the Treeman, making it thinner by the minute, but it wasnt getting weaker, getting more vulnerable; Reyna was fighting against time, not only because she was exhausting her resources... but also because the Treeman was still growing stronger! Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Its aura had passed the rank three mark some time ago, and yet it was still growing fiercer! Who knew when it would stop, if at all. Her chances were dwindling, the hesitation in her eyes gradually dispersed, No way around it. she thought to herself while gripping the chain. She let go of it, the Treeman threw another punch, they were devastatingly powerful, yet laughably predictable, if this thing wasnt quite as durable, this fight could have ended long ago. Alas, it had a defence to match its offense, but rather than striking Reyna, it was mostly decimating its fellow locals. Its actual target was ducking and dodging out of its path, and soon ended up behind it. Reyna was faced with a large back, thick green lines that were all but protruding from its body, and that strange object that was stuck between its shoulders. Her eyes trailed along those green lines, that were flowing all across it like veins, and for some reason originated at the exact spot the object was located at. She ignored the oddity and hastily placed both of her palms against the Treemans bark, the runes across her body flashed for a second, then all colour drained towards her hands, the design at the back of her hands intensified, her facial expressions contorted from sheer pain, but she pushed through that feeling. Blood came running down her nose, her skin was growing much paler, her eyes turned hazy, and at the same time the Treemans body was expanding! Another roar escaped the Treemans newly formed mouth, as its torso began to bloat, the green colour beneath its surface was being overshadowed by a thick orange, that continuously grew in size and density. The pendant around her neck was squirming, vibrating, fighting against some invisible force. The corners of Reynas lips curved upwards into a grin, It sure has been a while! a rush of emotions was overwhelming her as she felt herself flare up to the extreme. As the Treemans body involuntarily morphed under Reynas control, looking like it was about to burst from the amount of energy she was pouring inside, the pendant was calming down again, its struggle was ending, but it did not win, it had resigned... The air around Reyna burst into flames, unable to stand the pressure she was giving off. The Treeman was no longer moving, it was ready to pop at the slightest of touch, and so it happened... With a bang the inflated body of the monster burst apart, hundreds of red projectiles lashed out and shot into the crowd of locals around them. Reyna was left standing alone at the centre of it all, unaffected by her spells, and unable to move due to the taxing effect of the runes that were drawn on her. Her aura that had been ever so subtle was finally leaking out in full, not even the artefact she was wearing around her neck at all times could hide the secret she was guarding so carefully... It was enough to put the opponent she had been facing to shame... a fully-fledged rank three mage. That feeling of euphoria she felt upon unleashing her might vanished, instead a frown appeared, Not a chance I can continue chasing the boy in this condition... Damn runes... Damn plane without fire... Damn mother... she cursed, then fell to her knees. The Treemen around her were dropping without a chance to even approach, much less try and attack. She was breathing loudly while clasping her necklace, Need to hide it again, before I leave too many clues behind. Her aura was flaring off drastically, before it returned to exuding the same old feeling of being rank two again. Reyna was just a short distance from the ground, her hand reached forward, in front of her feet was the curious object that had been stuck inside of the Treeman. She was trying to identify it, trying to rub the charred black off of it, and sure enough it came off very easily. Just a cloth was enough to clean the surface and reveal a short and sharp-looking dagger. It was unharmed... by a rank three spell... Reyna stopped and stared at it for some time, she had never seen one herself, but knew immediately that this must have been an artefact that people dreamed of getting their hands on. How much gold would someone pay to own an artefact equal in rank to her? Thousands of coins? No, certainly not. It had to be many more than just that; if even a regular human could rival the top of humanitys forces simply by owning it, then this thing was priceless. How could Aventia get their hands on such a thing? I backed him into a corner where he felt using it was his only way out... Could he have more...? Reyna inhaled, but she shook her head, Who am I kidding? But what if... she swallowed the saliva that had built up in her mouth, forget striking it rich, with stuff like this she could possibly escape her greatest predicament... I must find you Frey... now more than ever. she sighed, her feet refused to listen, leaving her unable to stand or walk away from here. She was still safe for the meantime, as the residue of her spell was ravaging the swamp, but that wouldnt last for too long either, not to mention that someone like Plamus or Kassan could just waltz through her spell, and she would be unable to retaliate. It''s a shame, not only does the boy escape, but I also lose this opportunity to get rid of Hadrian. He is too unstable to be of any use anymore. Hm, perhaps he will get swept up in the chaos of our soon to arrive food shortage. I could instigate Plamus to kill him, or better yet, have one of the other rank threes do it and cause a falling out. And then when Plamus is preoccupied... another smile crept onto her face. Hah. she scoffed, I wonder if His Majesty ever expected things to end up as they did. But would he really sacrifice the sight of one of his loyal expedition leaders just to have a bunch of up-and-coming mages understand how it feels to fight for their survival? I dont think investing into our future is worth that much, though the entire premise of this competition came seemingly out of nowhere... I am really curious about their true intentions. She forced herself to stand up, I guess I need to improve my standings with Kassan, who better to ask such a question than him? ... ... Hup! Matilda exclaimed as her hammer smashed through the head of the shadowy creature that had been among those that were assaulting her party ever since they delved deeper into the Land of Fog. Her weapon whizzed in and out, the smoke looking body it had parted ways, then started to reform back into its original state, they were built like regular humans, with two arms and legs, a head and a torso. Matilda raised her hammer above her head, then pulled it straight down, Kuh! The shadow was cut in two, it started to dissolve in the air, and her strike tore into the dead grass below. There were deep bags underneath her eyes, a volley of arrows passed by her, and struck another incoming shadow-monster, Sarah, the twin wielding a sword and shield, then ran up to it to further cut it into pieces, ensuring that it got no time restore itself. Spots of black had since appeared at several places on her neck and hands, that looked like symptoms of some sort of disease. A loud thud caused their heads to turn, Tomalta the giant was standing hunched over, his fists buried in the dirt, Ouch... he grumbled, then shook out his hands to ease the pain. There were a lot more of these black spots on his body than anyone else in the party. Miser used his dagger to stab at one of these creatures, but none of his attacks were enough to stop the shadow from regenerating, until a white sheen outlined its body; Miser offered Agnes a court nod, then struck the monster again, this time finishing it off for good as the ice shattered into tiny pieces. Till! How are we looking? Matilda shouted. Till was reading through the book in his hands, the artefact he had placed inside was slowly revealing its ability, he glanced up at Agnes, who was watching over him and protecting him, then at Matilda, This isnt it! The fighting was soon wrapped up, this wave of shadow-creatures had also been fought off, but none of them looked happy about that fact, they were exhausted and tired, they all gathered around Till. Agnes on the other hand looked mostly fine, she was the only one without any of these black spots. Isnt there some kind of way to keep those things from approaching us? Surely you know a spell or another that could help... Miser looked at Agnes, full of hope that these unnecessary fights could be avoided. But Agnes shook her head, I dont know any spells like that. And as much as I hate to admit it, if I was able to overcome the final hurdle and figure out how to alter my spells, then I wouldnt be a rank two mage anymore. Alright! Nothing we can do about that, everyone take a moment to rest, I will guard us. Matilda defused the brewing situation, then circled around the carriage. The horses were very quiet, they looked and acted sickly and had more black spots on their skin than even Tomalta, they were affected the harshest out of everyone, Sinnah and Sarah went to care for them while Till pulled the decayed artefact back out of his book, he showed it to Agnes with a smile, This thing can actually heal minor wounds! Could this artefact have belonged to the church? Agnes nodded at his explanation, That could be the case. Though I am not sure what the church would be trying to look for in a godforsaken place like this. she waved off that thought, Try using it on yourself. Maybe it can help against the death particles you are afflicted with. she reached out to his face, one of her fingers lightly pressing against one such affected spot. Till blushed, his face grew red, I-Ill give it a try! he stammered; the artefact activated, it looked like a cylindric tube made of sandstone, roughly as big as his hand, and was decorated with various lines of engravings. The object glowed yellow for a moment, that glow spread across Tills skin, it covered him whole, then returned back into the cylinder. He inhaled deeply, a gentle warmth spread through his body; he looked to his hand, at the back of which was one of the black dots that had appeared on him, I feel... I dont know... refreshed? But I dont think it helps with the spots. Till wanted to hand it over to Agnes, but she wasnt even looking in his direction anymore, he leaned to the side, trying to look past her, at whatever had caught her eye. Sinnahs head flicked in the same direction, an arrow disappeared from her quiver and was ready to be shot from her bow in a flash, Hold your fire! Matilda shouted back at her. Several silhouettes approached their carriage, but as they appeared from within the smoke, everyone relaxed a little bit. What a surprise! To think we would find other humans in this place! a short man with a grey beard and hair in the lead of the group spoke, his hands were raised, as if to signal his surrender, Careful on the release. he spoke in Sinnahs direction, Dont want to end up on a skewer just yet. 45 - Till death do us part Matilda stepped in between her carriage and the approaching group of humans, each of them armed to the teeth and clad in thick armour, most of which had their faces, and all other surfaces of skin covered with cloth, except for the older gentleman. I dont think I have seen you all before. You must be new to the Land of Fog. the man opposite of Matilda spoke, his demeanour appeared gentle, and he had just two visible black spots, one on his forehead, and the other on his chin. Agnes left Tills side to stand next to Matilda, the old man looked her up and down, then nodded in understanding, Forgive me, I thought this woman next to you was your leader, my old eyes and senses arent what they used to be. Matilda glanced at Agnes, her gaze showed her confusion, but upon looking back to the old man, and noticing his lack of armour, or weapons, she began to understand the situation. Ah! Where are my manners? My name is Fraten Ironhoof. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. he lightly bowed towards her yet made sure to emphasise his family name. Matildas eyes went wide, she was too stunned to say anything. Ironhoof? What is your connection to the Baron? Agnes carefully asked, trying to estimate the rank and skill of the man before her. My connection to the...? Oh, well, I am one of Simons uncles. Why do you ask? Fraten openly admitted. I was just curious. Agnes shrugged with her shoulders, I was told that this land is huge, it really must be a great coincidence to run into another group. she spoke, then narrowed her eyes as she scanned over the old man. Heh. he chuckled in response, There is no need for us to be hostile towards each other. We are all humans here. Helping each other out is only natural, no? the man glanced through Matildas group, his eyes stopped on Till, and the artefacts he was carrying with him. It looks like youve had quite the yield. Must be beginner''s luck. he smiled. Matilda now also glared at him, Not at all. But surely an expert like yourself could give us a couple of tips? Like how an experienced group deals with the black spots and the shadow monsters. The old man looked back at her, The only way to deal with the death particles is limiting one''s exposure to them, and when their effect begins to inhibit you, then it is time to leave the Land of Fog and go on a nice little vacation, at least thats how it is for you regular humans. Fraten explained while rubbing the spot on his chin. As for the shadows... he turned slightly, gesturing at all the people around him that made up his group, We simply squash them with brute force. He turned back to Agnes and Matilda, showing them both an amicable smile, That is all there is to it. However, you must know that such information always comes at a price. Matilda frowned, And what exactly were you thinking of in order to repay you? The old man waved his hands through the air, Oh dont worry, nothing that would be impossible for you to pay, of course... I was just thinking of an artefact or two. After all, your survival is far more important than a couple of artefacts you probably dont even have any use for... right? Miser grabbed the hilts of his sheathed daggers, and Sinnah prepared to shoot her arrow. Are you trying to extort us? Matilda asked as calmly as she could while wagering whether she should accept the proposal, if only to ensure the safety of her allies. What? No! Not at all! I am simply trying to claim the fee for the information I so graciously provided you with. There is obviously no extortion involved in such an act. Fraten sweettalked, But if you insist on not paying your due, then I must consider you on the same level as my countrymen, that refuse to pay taxes and collect it by any means necessary... he raised his eyebrow and turned his focus onto Agnes. His entourage also brandished their weapons, they looked like a group of experienced bandits. Agnes scoffed loudly, You are awfully confident, knowing that it solely comes down to who is stronger between the two of us. The old man smirked, True enough... hm, I have yet to ask your name? I dont remember being informed that the Whitewood family would send someone into our territory. Tch. Agnes clicked her tongue, Going around and calling yourself the family-head''s uncle... You are no more than some bottom-feeder if you arent even getting informed about stuff such as this. Someone like you deserves to be left in the dark. she glared at him, her face showing utter disgust. Fraten clenched his teeth, Watch it woman. he glared at her, Count yourself lucky that there is an alliance between our families, or I would have to ship your corpse back home. Hah. Agnes rolled her eyes, You really have a way with words, care to back up your claims with your actions? her eyes were spitting fire. Matilda knocked her hand against Agnes shoulder, trying to remind her of the situation, her forehead full of sweat. Agnes expression grew dark, Till. Hand over the healing artefact. That, and only that one. Till lowered his head as he approached, he looked to Agnes once more before handing the artefact over. The old man greedily accepted it into his embrace, immediately observing it from top to bottom. He nodded his head, It will suffice. To keep the peace. A wise choice. he commented, his anger was already subsiding again. Till returned to behind Agnes, alongside of his other companions who soundlessly watched the entire exchange. Fraten turned around and tossed the artefact to one of his soldiers, then looked back onto the people in front of him, As pleasant as it was to meet you... lets not ever run into each other again, hm? I cant say for certain how I would react. Especially once this whole ordeal with the Aventia people is over and our agreement comes to an end. Agnes took a discreet breath of air, You know about that? You are licking your nephews boots clean, arent you? No way they would let someone so unreliable in on secrets like that. Veins bulged out of Fratens forehead, Hah... I am not sure why you are so darned persistent in getting yourself killed, but Ill give you the benefit of the doubt, and assume you are just a brainless loudmouth. And its not just that I know of our partnership, but also about the ploy to have Cykrus Aventia agree to a duel to decide the outcome of this dispute, as the royal family would view it. he continued, looking as proud as can be. Agnes thoughts were in disarray, The... fight, of course. Has it already been decided where and when it will take place? The old man lifted his eyebrow as he looked at her with ridicule, Which of us is the uninformed one, huh? But as you know, I am a kind man, and I do take pity on the less educated. he made himself sound like empathy was something he had learned. Near the border between our territories there is a small mountain, Cykrus Aventia decided on that location, probably having prepared a few traps... haha... little does he know, that it wont make a difference. But he will come to realise that soon. The fight will take place in a couple of days if I remember correctly." Well, that is all that I can disclose. Farewell. Or not. Fraten waved his hand behind himself as he walked back to his own carriage, that is being pulled by his people instead of horses. Matilda got closer to Agnes, to whisper into her ear, Good acting. And thank you for not fighting him, I am not sure if any of us could survive a large-scale battle in our worn-out conditions. Agnes shook her head, Dont thank me. Getting that information was a lot more important than some rank one artefact. she gulped, However I think we must part ways here. I need to get to that fight in time, and you still need to find that staff- Agnes jolted, she grabbed Matildas arm and pulled her backwards, farther away from Fratens carriage as a flash fire engulfed it and its surroundings, jumping and spreading onto his lackeys as if it had a mind of its own. What the- Matilda blurted out as she took some more steps back, glancing at her party-members to get ready for whatever was happening. WHO DARES?! Fraten roared at the top of his lungs, SHOW YOURSELF! his voice was trembling from anger. He gathered some of the resulting fire particles around his hands, then he breathed in, much of the fire that was ravaging the carriage, as well as his subordinates, was flying towards him, pulled in by his breath. The flames fell onto his clothes and skin, covering his entire body, from head to toe, he turned into a human flame, You will pay! the now burning figure of Fraten spat, continuously growing in size. Tremors could be felt underneath their feet, the earth was bending, rising like waves on the open sea, flinging the carriage and Fratens men into the smoky sky.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The burning giant balled his fists together and slammed them into the ground, pillars of fire bursting out underneath the earth-wave, interrupting and destroying it, You are acting up in my familys territory! You are brave, Ill give you that! Are you prepared for the consequences?! the old man bellowed, his voice cutting through the air. Agnes held onto her hair, stopping it from covering her face and eyes, as a strong breeze suddenly blew past her, pulling the air and smoke into Fratens direction, and right past him, where a giant mass of black smoke gathered in one place, taking on a much darker shade than the rest of its surroundings. There you are! the giant shouted, moving its body in that direction, Fraten raised his hand above himself; the air whooshed back, dispersing from his arms trajectory. The fiery hand slammed into the black mass, dust-clouds springing up all around it. Silence reigned for a few short, but intense breaths, then the dust-clouds also began to revolve around the black mass, becoming a part of it, before it all blew apart, stretching out into all directions! Agnes crossed her arms in front of her, a barrier of ice springing to life between the explosion and the remainder of Matildas group. She stared through the ice intently, biting her lower lip in anticipation; Fratens giant form was struck the hardest, the harsh wind tearing apart his flames, piece by piece, until Fraten was revealed beneath it all, and left with nothing. He buckled to his knees, coughing up buckets of blood, his subordinates were in pieces, not a single one managed to withstand the spell. Fraten slightly turned his head, wiping some blood from his mouth, Miss Whitewood! Assist me! I will have the family head reward you handsomely! Agnes inhaled deeply when Matilda tugged on her coat, You shouldnt, we have no reason to help him, besides, you still need to leave the Land of Fog in time, right? Matilda was terrified by the display of power before her, hoping to convince Agnes to not attempt anything foolish. Agnes! What do we do?! Till ran up to her, his voice was shaking as he pointed beyond the ice-barrier. Agnes fixated her gaze, she locked onto her target, onto what Till was pointing at, Isnt that the staff you are looking for? Looks like it found us. Impossible! That thing?! We were supposed to get our hands on something that is completely destroying a mage from the Ironhoof bloodline?! Matildas eyes went wide as she held her head with both hands, her hammer dropping onto the ground. Is- Is that one of these shadow creatures wielding it? Sinnah exclaimed as she squinted her eyes, able to roughly make out its figure among all the visual clutter. Agnes lowered her barrier, allowing all of them to see it more clearly; the lone shadow-human figure, and within its grasp what looked like a wooden staff, a long-woven branch, like it had been plucked from a tree. Strange signs and characters were chiselled onto its surface, covering it wholly; they were drawing in everyones gazes, yet spawned an unsettling feeling inside of their abdomen. Flames, broken pieces of rocks, and the black air were circling around the shadow monster, orbiting around it, as if it had its own gravitational field. Miss Whitewood! Fraten called out again while struggling to his feet. Agnes clicked her tongue, Not sure, but I dont think you will find a better opportunity to get your hands onto this staff than with two mages backing you up. she whispered to Matilda, then ran towards the old man and the shadow creature. The cold particles gathered in the air around her and formed into white mist, that just as quickly streamed towards the shadow monster as the wind it was pulling in. A good decision. I look forward to seeing what the nearly equally mighty Whitewood family has to offer with your ice-based magic! Fraten commented as he also focused on the shadow. Agnes scoffed, Just dont get in the way of my spells. her icy mist was looming around the creature, and the zone it covered was slowly expanding outwards, thanks to her feeding it with more and more particles from their surroundings. The sight reminded her of her fight against Hodwan, she closed her eyes and tried to shake those images out of her mind; a coating of ice spread over the shadows outlines, the snowflakes in the air turned into weapons, spears, and as the ground turned frigid, additional figures, humans made of ice, wearing warm and thick clothes, began to rise, and grabbed a hold of these weapons. Ferocious wolves appeared alongside of them, prowling in between their numbers, joining the human hunters in encircling their prey. ...Creating warriors made of ice-magic... what a unique spell. Fraten held his chin, it was a compliment that sounded strangely genuine. Matildas fists were clenched, the sight made her feel awe, but also further terrified her of Agnes and the staff-wielding shadow. Boss. Sarah spoke up as she placed her hand on Matildas shoulder, causing her to turn around to her party. Sarah, Sinnah, Till, Miser, and Tomalta; Matilda looked into their eyes, each of them reflected that same fear she was feeling, but there was also a glint of excitement... they were adventurers, it was in their nature to take risks while pursuing their goals, this was just one of many, perhaps the greatest risk so far, but that only served to fuel their desire. Matilda nodded, I told you to prepare when we entered this place... not knowing what to expect... here we are, this is it. I am not saying this as your leader, but as your friend: please prioritise your survival. You all can see what is happening over there, you all saw what happened to those Ironhoof soldiers... if you want to back out and- she sighed. Sarah tightened her grip around Matildas shoulder, she flashed a smile at her long-time leader, ally, and good friend, Wherever you go, whatever you order us to do, you know we will follow. Because we trust you. Matilda returned a smile, Thank you. Then... lets go and grab that staff for ourselves! she picked up her hammer and roared, everyone else joining in. The shadow creature raised the tri-elemental staff into the air, the earth below began to tremble, cracking the ice that had covered it, causing chasms to open and spread, swallowing the snow and ice-creations whole. Wherever the icy domain remained, they reappeared, until the cold and harsh wind was redirected back at them, cutting through them again and again, burning through Agnes resources. Both the wolves and the hunting spearmen never even got the chance to close in on the lone shadow, Did you ask for my help to just sit back and watch? Agnes glared at Fraten. The old man frowned but carefully mulled over his choice of words before responding, Not to worry, I was simply gathering some more particles. Surely you have seen how that thing tore through my previous spell; I need to be prepared to avoid a repeat! Agnes averted her gaze, overlooking her dome, coordinating her warriors, when suddenly Matilda and the rest entered her vision, and her spell, seemingly unafraid of getting harmed in the process, they were trying to sneak up on the shadow while avoiding the chasms, if such a thing was even possible. She turned towards Fraten, Hurry it up geezer, now or never! He grumbled, but obliged, a rune pattern along his right arm revealed itself, a peculiar shape that resembled a scaly beast with a large mouth, and rows of teeth, it had come to life. Fraten stretched out his rune-empowered arm, he opened his palm and pointed it in the direction of the shadow; the rune pulsated, the creatures mouth appeared to have opened. The shadow turned its attention towards him, it pointed the tip of the staff in his direction; an orange flash escaped Fratens palm, Agnes could hardly follow the single projectile with her eyes before it arrived at its destination. The spot the shadow was standing on exploded, a small shockwave spread out as even more dust covered Fratens target. Agnes narrowed her eyes, but she didnt dare relent on her assault, she ordered all her creations to storm at the monster, to keep overwhelming it, if it was still standing. Fraten wrapped his second hand around the wrist of the arm with the rune-design, he winced in pain but readied himself for another shot. He glared at the dust cloud, until a small hole opened up, the same orange flash flickered out through it; Fratens eyes went wide. Agnes wrapped herself in ice, the explosion was close enough to tear through several layers of her spell, but was ultimately unable to harm her... she looked over to the old man, but she could not tell how he was faring... All of her creations dove into the dust cloud, attempting to assault the shadow head-on, but she could feel all of them vanishing in an instant. Her heart sank, and she gulped, her eyes trailed over to Matildas group, that were closing in on the monster. Sinnah keep back and cover us! Matilda shouted from the front of the group, Miser was right behind her, acting as her shadow. Sinnah stopped as ordered, she was drawing an arrow and waiting for the dust to settle, to get a clear shot, while Tomalta and Sarah were covering for Till at the centre of their formation, he was holding the big scroll he normally carried on his back, a giant parchment, that held a single dark blue rune, that depicted a square, with whirlpool-like circles at each of its corners. The dust-cloud in front of them became smaller, growing denser, until it was just a small hovering ball next to the unharmed shadow-monster. Get ready! Matilda cried as she launched herself at the creature. The monster raised its arm, then struck the freshly created ball with the staff; Matilda felt an arm wrap around her waist, then abruptly pull her backwards, she landed on the ground, one hand holding her hammer, and the other her head, to ensure she didnt hit it against the frozen earth. She glanced up, and only was able to see Miser stand over her for a moment, before the effect of the dust-cloud was unleashed, and flung him out of her vision. Everything happened in the blink of an eye, she was unable to save him... she wanted to call out his name, but her words got stuck in her throat... Matilda jumped to her feet, her eyes turned red as she lifted her hammer, intending to retaliate against the shadow. The shadow moved its arm to point the staffs tip directly at her, her mind went numb, Fratens spell replayed itself over and over again before her eyes. Get it! Sinnah roared from behind them all, a single arrow whistled through their midst, narrowly passing by all of them, and striking against the staff, throwing its aim off. Matilda took a breath, she clenched her teeth, and her face contorted as she grabbed her hammer with both hands, she winded up her strike for the maximum momentum. The shadow moved again, no longer targeting Matilda, but instead raising the staff into the air; the hair on Tills entire body stood on end, Stop it! he screamed, the parchment in his hands started to glow intensely, out of each of the four dark blue whirlpools a singular pink and purple tentacle appeared, all of them shot out to wrap around the shadow and the staff, to prevent it from moving any further, to halt whatever it was going to do. It struggled against the tentacles while Matilda made her strike, every muscle and every ounce of strength was bundled into this one strike, the air parted along her hammers path, she was aiming for the shadows head... Matilda followed her hammers trajectory with her eyes, it was just a speck away from the creatures head, and at this point she was just a passenger, watching along as her body continued to perform her attack. The hammer struck the shadowy figure, as expected, the black material it was made from began to part, allowing her hammer to pass through- A loud and disgusting thud echoed within her ears... her strike sent what looked like a rotten, and age-old human head flying off, plopping onto the ground some meters away, there was no blood... the shadow had possessed a corpse? Matilda blanked out, her arms finished the swing, but afterwards she stood there motionless. The shadow wasnt dispersing however, even without a head the creatures form was taking shape. Sarah stepped in front of Matilda, she raised her sword above her head and pulled it down to cut through the shadows arm, severing it from the staff, and she too cut apart dead human flesh while doing so. Tomalta shoved Matilda behind himself, then struck the shadows upper body with the back of his closed fist, sending it flying back two or three meters, leaving the staff to hover in the air all by itself. The tentacles returned into Tills parchment-artefact, turning dormant, which he immediately placed on his back, but he still had a strange feeling... his heart was beating fast, and for some reason one of his pockets felt like it was on fire! He pulled out the artefact that Agnes had given to him, the blue tear-shaped thing his book was unable to analyse. Unlike the sensation he got while it was stored in his pocket, it was cool to the touch, he gazed up from his palm, over to the staff... he felt like he had some sort of connection with it... Agnes dome was coming to an end, slowly dispersing, she was walking up to the group, when the hovering staff began to move in Tills direction, almost as fast as Fratens spell, Agnes reached out her hand, trying to grasp at what was still quite a distance away from her, NO! FREY! 46 - The Staff Tills breathing was loud and rough, he was shaking all over his body, dried tears lingered on his cheeks, down to his chin. He felt cold and was filled with fear; he looked around himself, on edge, looking out for something, like an injured animal trying to hide from its hunter. All around him was dark purple mist, drastically decreasing the range of how far he could see, making him feel like he was backed into a corner at all times, even though he had been walking for an inexplicable duration, which just served to show how big this space was. His left hand was forced shut, wrapped around the object of his partys desire, not of his own volition... he frequently glanced at it, and each time he shuddered... Till could not let go of the multi-elemental staff, no matter how hard he tried, no matter how much he attempted to pry his hand open, to pull his fingers off. Fire, earth, and air were orbiting around it... but the newest addition was the blue tear-shaped artefact he had been carrying in his pocket. The tear was floating a short distance next to the staff, yet they were inseparable... Till could pull and push as much as he liked, it was impossible to remove the tear. With just one exception... when he pushed the tear closer. There was little resistance whenever he tried to get the tear closer to the staff, at first at least, because the closer the tear got, the greater the reverberations in the air became, and it was clear that he was missing some crucial understanding on how to properly harmonize them, and keep the staff from producing sparks, that made it seem like it would burst apart at any moment. He shuddered, imagining what would happen to him if he got caught up in that resulting explosion, especially since he had no way of removing the staff. His gaze shot to the right, a tremor travelled through his body, his breathing came to a halt as one of those shadow creatures entered the range of his vision. Tills arm rose into the air, pulled up by the staff that was acting on its own, the orbiting trail of fire sped up, then a singular fireball was unleashed and hurled at the creature, leaving behind nothing but the regular purple smoke. The boy looked at the artefact in his hands, as terrifying as its power was, it was carrying out his will, to protect himself... His gaze shifted again, shooting to more shadows... there they were again, the five shadows that had been plaguing him, following him, yet only watching from a distance. The staff buzzed once more, pieces of rock flung themselves at the shadows, and then they disappeared into the smoke... Damnit Till! Open your eyes! Matilda cursed, Agnes and the rest of her party, except for Miser, stood next to her, Sarah was holding her back, making sure she couldnt run into his range and get herself killed. They were still within the Land of Fog, only a short distance from the location of their previous fight, surrounded by a shield of ice, small, sharp rocks were stuck inside of it. Till appeared to be sleep-walking, the staff tightly within his grasp, warding off approaching foes, the shadows, and even his former friends. Agnes, what is happening to him? What can we do? How can we help? Matilda turned her focus to the rank two ice mage. Agnes shook her head, I dont know. I have never seen this before. It is like he is possessed, the same as how the shadow was controlling the corpse, that was holding onto the staff during our fight. Three elements in one artefact... I still cant believe that it is real... I suddenly feel like I know nothing. What about Miser? a deep voice rang out, everyone turned their heads to look at Tomalta, who lowered his own while averting his gaze. Matilda took a sharp breath, Sinnah, Tomalta, can you please go look for him- Look for the healing artefact first, the one we handed to Fraten, it could come in handy if... you know... Agnes interjected. The two nodded at them, then headed out, to look for the artefact and their remaining party member. Matilda frowned, she gnashed her teeth, then exhaled loudly and grabbed onto Agnes cloak, What now...? she barely whispered. Agnes looked her in the eyes, He is only reacting to when we enter a certain range, as I said, I dont know what is causing it, and I also dont have a surefire way to get him out of whatever trance he is in, but I can gather as many particles as I need and prepare them to maybe overwhelm him, and try and separate him from the staff. Maybe? Try? Sarah spoke up, those words were a far cry from anything that inspired confidence. Look, I am not specialised in defence, those few spells I do know are only because there happened to be some in my masters inheritance, and not because they are a vital part of my style. I dont know any spells that dont kill aside from them, so I dont have any more confidence in pulling this off than you all, especially since I would be getting bombarded by deadly spells in the meantime. Agnes explained somewhat irritated. Matilda tightened her grip, Please Agnes... please save Till... I knew the risks of entering this place, but I dont want to pay the price... Miser, Till... she shuddered. I wont promise anything, I will do what I can, and no more than that. Agnes answered, she pulled her cloak out of Matildas hand, then walked towards the unconscious and staff-wielding Till. She stopped outside of the invisible area that the boy was reacting to, dark blue cold particles gathered around that zone in huge quantities, surrounding Till from all sides. Agnes didnt stop there, she had seen what the staff was capable of, and gathered more and more particles in preparation, an act that would be unthinkable in a real battle, as no one would give her that much time and risk getting assaulted relentlessly afterwards. She took her time and observed the boy throughout it all, but it was clear that he wouldnt react to any changes, as long as they were happening on the outside of this fictious barrier he seemed to be controlling. Agnes closed her eyes, she began to feel the particles around her, watched them clump together and then split up again, just taking in their natural behaviour for a moment, she kept repeating the same words over and over in her head, reminding herself of her goal, of keeping Till alive... She inhaled, held her breath for several seconds, then slowly exhaled as she opened her eyes. Almost one third of the total particles she gathered acted in unison, they merged, fused into one big dome, spreading ice and cold wind all around itself.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. This was one of Agnes primary spells, next she would usually combine it with her frost warriors, however this time she didnt. She allowed the dome to continue its work from outside of Tills range, snow fell into it, ice also spread across the ground, and drew closer towards the young boy, yet there was no reaction from him or the staff. The air turned frigid, with each of his breaths white mist would also escape Tills mouth, the ice that travelled across the ground encircled him, then began to move up his boots, and legs. He reacted for the first time, noticing the cold and how it was hindering his movement. Till raised the staff, the fire that was orbiting the artefact spread out to create a bigger circle, warmth radiated onto the boy from all sides and eased his shivering, which caused Agnes to frown, as her spell, her efforts, were being counteracted. Is he fighting back? Matilda tried to peek over Agnes shoulder, trying to catch a glimpse of how her friend was faring against a rank two mages spell. Shh! Agnes shushed her out, sweat beads were gathering atop her forehead as another third of the particles she prepared were flowing into her dome, strengthening it, and overpowering the staffs flame. The ice continued to spread, travelling up Tills ankles, up to his knees; he was shaking harder and harder, his remaining hand was rubbing against his arm and along the side of his stomach, in an attempt to ease the cold. It climbed up to his stomach, where he began to throw a fit, twisting his upper body and throwing his arms around wildly, in hopes of freeing himself. His staff reacted, and the flame that surrounded him began to burn brighter; Agnes squinted her eyes, she managed to glimpse upon one of the staffs secrets, that it was absorbing the particles around it from the two other elements, earth and air, and somehow altering them to fuel the fire. Agnes concentrated, the final third of the particles she prepared poured into her spell, the temperature plummeted, freezing even the wind, and forcing it to come to a standstill. Tills movement got slower and more sluggish, until the ice covered most of his upper body, even his fingers refused to move, and it was down to just his head that was still free. As much as the staffs flame fought back, it was on the losing side, unable to convert the particles quick enough to keep up with the sudden change that Agnes had caused. Agnes took another big breath, then took a step forward, and then another, her foot crossing into Tills range, stepping onto the ice, that was as firm as any other surface to her. Then the other followed, pulling in her entire body along with it, with her connection to her spell she could feel Tills movement, or at least that he tried to move, to raise the staff, to attack her, but he was mostly a frozen statue, not just his body, but also his mind was getting affected too, his desire to put up a fight was dwindling. Parts of the flames that surrounded him turned into fireballs that hurled themselves at the Agnes, but they were extinguished before coming close enough, as the staff was divide between its tasks. She took one careful step after the other, observing the boy and his instrument of death closely for any changes, any spot that looked like it was cracking was swiftly covered by another layer of frost. No, no please, s-stay back! Till croaked out as his eyes fell onto Agnes, his tears freezing just as they began to stream down his cheeks, M-Matilda- he choked. Agnes placed one hand onto the staff, wrapping her fingers around it firmly, her second wrapped around the boys wrist, tightly holding it, she looked into his eyes, and all she could see was terror. She bit her lower lip, then eased her magic around the staff and his hand, the fire did its job and melted away at the icy coating. The moment Till was able to wriggle his fingers was when Agnes ripped the staff out of his hand, a task that was achieved effortlessly. He gasped loudly as his eyes adjusted, taking in his surroundings in an entirely new way. The oppressive purple mist was receding, and his hand was finally free! His surroundings became clearer, and the first face he saw was- Agnes! he called out her name, fighting to hold back his tears; he wanted to sling his arms around her, but found himself unable to do so. He looked down to his feet, then back at Agnes, he realised that she was now holding the staff... and when he met her eyes again, it dawned on him that her eyes were unfocused, that what he had experienced until now had befallen her... The dome around them started to melt and crack, as the flame of the staff continued to heat the area, and Agnes no longer focused on keeping her spell going. As the dome fell apart, Matilda and Sarah both ran towards the two, knowing that Agnes could start hurling spells at them at any moment, like Till had been doing, but nevertheless they at least needed to attempt getting the young boy out of there! They tried to pull him free along with the ice that spread up from the ground, but they lacked the strength to do so, Step back! Matilda boomed as she lifted her hammer intending to strike the ice and free their party-member, Are you crazy?! but Sarah stepped in between her and Till, What if you shatter his limbs while he is frozen?! she fervently objected her leaders judgement, an event that happened close to never, but she clearly wasnt in her right mind after everything that had transpired today. Wait- wait! What do you mean? What is going on? Till exclaimed from behind Sarah. There is no time! Move! Matilda urged, but a chill spread down her spine as she could feel something brush against the back of her head- She slowly turned her head sideways, the corner of her eye spotting Agnes, who looked like she was glaring at her, then she tilted her head a bit further, and glimpsed upon the staff that was threatening to blow her, along with Sarah and Till, to pieces... Get out of here Sarah. Matilda mumbled, aside from her lips she no longer dared to move any of her muscles. Not a chance! Sarah protested while looking at Matilda with determination; if this was the end of their journey, so be it, but she wasnt about to leave her friends behind and become the lone survivor, not to mention that there was no amount of distance she could cover, that would make her feel safe from a mage like Agnes. Matilda looked at Sarah, then Till. She inhaled and closed her eyes, thinking of the others, of Sinnah, of Tomalta... of Miser. She felt ready for what came next... but there was no next. Matilda reopened her eyes and fully turned to face Agnes, she was still aiming the staff at her head, but as she stepped out of the way, her hand did not follow... it was like she was frozen in time. Agnes blinked in rapid succession, her heart rate was through the roof, she had gambled on her intuition, on what she managed to glean from the way Till had acted, that those shadows around her within the purple mist were nothing to fear... that they were in fact Matilda and the others. At first it seemed that they were sprinting at her, looking to sever her limbs and drink her blood, but through her conviction, through her firm believe, the creatures stopped in motion and kept their distance, and it wasnt just the three in front of her, but also those others that suddenly appeared around her. She pulled the staff closer to inspect it, All of this is your doing then? her remaining hand trailed along the inscriptions on the strange branch, her intuition told her those were supposed to be runes, but not a single one of those gave her a familiar feeling, Fire, air, and earth... huh? her gaze trailed off, then fell onto the floating blue tear, ...Water? Agnes attempted to move the tear, just like Till had, and she came to the same conclusion, that when it got closer to the staff, that there was some sort of reaction, however unlike Till, she could feel an intense tingling sensation at the top of her head. It felt like when she was thinking of a word, when it was at the tip of her tongue, but she was missing that one crucial push to get it out. Four elements... she nearly choked on her spit, Thats... insane. she pressed her second hand against her forehead, But I am looking directly at it, am I not? Whats there not to believe? she continued pressing the blue tear artefact against the staff, hoping that the sparks between the two would help her figure out what was missing. Only a god could possibly create such a thing, no? I am starting to understand why the members of the church are such zealots... and why they would come to this godforsaken place at all. But why would such a powerful artefact end up here? Not to mention that there is no one around protecting it... if the stories are true, and this used to be a battlefield... then what could kill someone that wielded such logic-defying artefacts? she chuckled, though it wasnt amusement, but unease that elicited this reaction from her. Agnes looked past the staff, at the purple mist, but in her mind, she saw something else, a tall and unmovable figure that radiated like gold under the sunlight, If only you were here in my stead... I am sure that you could solve this in an instant, Cykrus. her lips quivered. She gripped the staff with both of her hands, her arms were lightly trembling, and there was a dangerous glint within the depths of her eyes. The figure in her mind faded as she focused onto the artefact, taking it in fully for the first time, every curve, every line of inscription, the three elements that were orbiting the staff, and the blue tear, I can do this- I will do this. her eyes narrowed, And then I will come to save you from the Ironhoofs! Wait for me Cykrus! 47 - One of three Agnes was huffing, her hair dishevelled, and her eyes completely focused on the crown of the staff, where the three elements were gathering. The blue tear was closer to the others than ever before, gold, red, and grey lines flowed down to the base of the staff, illuminating the many interwoven rune-patterns. Both of Agnes hands gripped the wooden branch, there the tri-coloured lines even flowed into her; similar lines appeared at the back of her hands, then up her arms. Suddenly her breathing grew rough, and she felt herself trembling, she gnashed her teeth, her face switched to one of reluctance and regret, as the lines receded back onto the staff in one fluid motion, and her entire body eased up again. She exhaled, exhausted, both mentally and physically, and there was still no real progress for her to feel even the tiniest confidence about. Agnes set the base of the staff down onto the ground, then removed one of her hands to brush through her hair, she took a moment to breathe and relax, allowing her eyes to wander off. The purplish mist surrounded her at all times, there was no change in its density or distance, unlike the shadow creatures that had been frozen on the spot since her vision changed upon grabbing the staff, they appeared to be coming closer, slow as it was, it still served to remind her of the passage of time outside... every minute she wasted here added onto her anxiety towards Cykrus situation, and worst of all, there was no way to tell how much had passed in the first place. Heh. she covered her eyes with her hand, Is this how you felt, Frey? the darkness her eyes could see was more comfortable than the permanent purple, it even allowed her mind to recreate Freys figure more easily, Doom slowly ticking closer, while you are dedicating all of your time, all of your efforts into deciphering runes... it has been a while since I last did that, and I dont remember it being quite as awful as this. she chuckled. Agnes had no problem remembering Freys clothes, his hair, his posture, how tall he was, but his face... his face was blank in her memory, no matter how hard she tried, she could not envision what he looked like, whether he was smiling, laughing, had a straight face, or was crying, she couldnt imagine a single one of those, Has it been that long since I last saw you? Even your voice is starting to slip from my mind. she removed her hand and opened her eyes; she looked back at the staff. Tch! she placed both hands onto the branch, clasping it tightly, as if to strangulate the many Ironhoof faces that flashed through her mind, You cant protect anyone you care about if you are weak, thats it. Thats what this life is reduced to. A rank two mage? Pah. As if that was anything special. Even the rank three mages are lapdogs to the king, though they at least have a lot more freedom and power to decide for themselves. she grumbled, she knew that Aventia wasnt nearly as powerful as it used to be in the past, but recent events, as well as her first meeting with Daren, truly opened her eyes and showed her how insignificant she and her strength were. Haa... Agnes exhaled, the thoughts that clouded her mind dispersed and disappeared into the corners of her head, but many others quickly took their place, one especially standing out from the rest, Cykrus. She raised the staff into the air again, fire, wind, and earth, the three elements began to work in tandem and their light covered the staff once more. Agnes glared daggers at the blue tear, she observed how it closed the distance to the others the longer their rotation went on, It is obvious that the four have some sort of connection, except for the tear, they are flowing into each other, and seeing how the staff is still functional, they are not obstructing but for some reason aiding themselves. That could explain why it was possible for the staff to use different particles to fuel the fire... but still... her forehead was getting warmer, and she could observe how her thoughts kept drifting towards her master. She shook her head, a fruitless attempt to prioritize the mysteries of the artefact before her, to focus on the most pressing matter at hand; the tri-coloured lines travelled along her hands and arms, she could feel the pressure mounting, and with it her perception deepened on how the three elements cooperated, no, more like... they were being fused. Those three lines that were passing through her body werent separate entities anymore, it was much more complex than that. It wasnt visible at first glance, but thanks to the time she spent confined within this purple mist, it became increasingly clear that the tri-coloured lines were impossibly close to becoming one, But what is stopping you? Agnes questioned. The lines travelled up until they arrived at her shoulders, then abruptly stopped, her breathing was irregular, and her state of mind in turmoil, as she involuntarily painted a picture of Cykrus defeat within her head. She choked on her breath, then all colour drained from her face as she slumped to her knees, the three lines faded away. Her one hand still held onto the staff, unwilling to even let go, while the other clutched her chest, feeling the heaving and her heartbeat. Urgh! she slammed her fist into the ground, What do you want from me?! Do you think I am failing on purpose? That I dont have enough resolve to do this? Gosh, I know that Cykrus could handle this situation a lot better than me, but he is him, and I am me! she shouted as if she was talking to somebody. If I just keep waiting for him to come and rescue me, then when will I ever get the chance to do the same for him?! I pride myself as being the protector of Aventia, but when have I ever done something deserving of that title? Cykrus has both the brains and the brawns, he thinks of schemes, and then even acts them out himself, someone like that doesnt need a burden like me that simply acts on impulses... This is the first time you could actually need my help, the first time I could stand between you and your enemies, act as your sword and shield... and yet here I am, trapped within the mechanism of some cursed old staff, meanwhile you are out there fighting for the survival of your home, of your familys legacy... At the rate my life is going, I will probably escape from the Land of Fog only to hear that you are already dead! That the shitty Ironhoofs have trampled and burned everything that you and your ancestors built! That they ransacked your treasury, and that those traitorous nobles tossed their pride in the dirt and grovelled at their feet to escape the same end! She lifted the staff into the air, then slammed it into the ground, Damn it! Damn it! Damn it, damn it! she repeatedly slammed the staff into the ground, the earth beneath her feet was quaking heavily. Her hand began to tremble, No, no, nothing has happened yet... dont go imagining the worst-case scenario... she clenched her teeth, But if it comes to pass... I vow to kill every single one of those critters- Fuck! she burst out, once again gripping her forehead as if she was burning up, What is wrong with me?! Why am I so on edge?! Agnes frowned at the staff while holding it tightly. Its been getting worse and worse, ever since I got trapped in here with you- she raised one of her eyebrows as her own words settled in, That cannot be... surely... an artefact that can influence a humans thoughts? she looked around herself, at the purple fog and the shadow monsters, then at the elements at the tip of the staff, Well, it wouldnt be the most outrageous thing so far. That absurd notion was strangely sobering, with the ground beneath her thoroughly pulverised, she sat down and crossed her legs, she regulated her breathing and paid attention to the rhythm, allowing the images to come and go as they pleased, barely paying them any heed. The visions that came to haunt her finally let off, allowing her to get some peace of mind for a change. It felt liberating, like she was in charge of herself again, like that her thoughts slowed down, until there was just a blank slate left. A singular drop of water fell, and upon landing rippled the ocean that was her mind. Water, the element that had been with her for all her life, for better or worse, causing her both lifelong scars, as well as giving her the opportunity to arrive at where she was today. Agnes found herself standing at the centre of this deep and dark ocean, the unknown spread in all directions, it was all around her, but however much she feared the depth, she knew that she wouldnt stumble or break through the surface and drown. It was an instinct as much as it was her firm believe that the ice below her feet was thick enough to withstand even the greatest of pressure. And so, she took a leap of faith, a step forward towards the unknown, her toes met the water, and as soon as she put the rest of her weight onto the ground, it turned to ice. To her, water was nothing more than a means to an end, a necessary ingredient to her magic and life, but it wouldnt control her, it was a mere tool that she was to control. She continued walking, step by step the ocean beneath her froze, and not just the spaces she stepped on, but all of its surroundings with it.Stolen story; please report. The depths below no longer looked as scary, each of her steps carried confidence, and brought her closer to her goal, shrouded in darkness far of in the distance, but as long as she continued moving with her desire in mind, it would eventually appear on the horizon. The black sky within her mind brightened as it opened up to the world, the particles around her appeared to greet her and settled atop the ceiling of her imagination. One giant chunk of particles was especially prominent, outshining even the brightest that had gathered. Agnes continued walking but raised her head to view the natural beauty that surrounded her. She raised her hand, as if to gently caress the chunk of particles, and they in turn reached out to her as well. The many blue particles that gathered within the chunk had been released and were drawn towards Agnes. They danced around her, like cheerful fireflies, accompanying her on her long and seemingly endless path. Her mind began to tingle, then she reached her hands out to meet the blue particles that spread around her, while many continued their orbiting motion, the rest carefully settled down on her hands, arms and shoulders, fearlessly drawing closer. Agnes was enveloped in pure bliss, her heart warmed and she was reminded of one of her earliest memories... of when she and both of her brothers, as well as her father were playing in the snow, building a fortress together, and then having a fight with snowballs, until she was hit in the face and started sobbing. Agnes sat there with her eyes closed, she exhaled white mist as the burning of her forehead gradually ceased. She smiled, unaware of the tri-elemental lines that were climbing up her arms yet again, this time not because Agnes was forcefully attracting them, but because they had started moving on their own. They curved up her arms, then crossed her shoulders, and circled around her neck, before moving further up towards her temples, along her jaw and cheeks. Agnes memory came to an end, and her vision returned to the starry sky, and the boundless ocean beneath her, but there was a new addition she hadnt noticed before... among the particles high up above her there was an incredible phenomenon of light, gold, grey, and red ribbons were interwoven with each other, gliding across the heavens as if they were alive, like a celestial artist was painting a picture right before her eyes. Agnes mouth was agape, a gasp escaped her lips at the wondrous sight, she stretched out her fingers towards the strange fabric of magic that displayed itself to her. The ribbons swayed in the sky for a moment before accepting the invitation she had given them. They glided through the air, then just like the blue fireflies, the veil now also twirled around her gracefully, like a soft blanket wrapping up the young and freezing child that she used to be. The warmth that was centred within her heart spread up and down her body, down to her toes and her fingertips, as well as up to every strand of hair. Her eyes widened as the scenery around her underwent a drastic change, up in the sky a blazing red and orange star settled in, shining its brilliant light down at the frozen ocean that melted away the everlasting ice Agnes had spread. The frozen area shrank inwards, and at the outside where the snow and ice melted, there, brown barren earth revealed itself; the water nourished the earth, and soon life emerged from it, first grass, then shrubs, until even trees rose out of the ground to challenge the sun in the sky. Evaporated water took to the heavens, where it gathered in the form of clouds that attempted to cover the sun. Strong gales whooshed through the rows of trees below, but in numbers there was unity, and so they together managed to stand strong and brave the winds that threatened to uproot them. As the clouds finished manifesting, they released a downpour, returning the water to the lake where Agnes was left standing the cycle was complete, fire, earth, wind, and water, the four elements had harmonized, though they were still at odds, they also nourished each other. Agnes took in the entire sight, the warm feeling that covered her from head to toe reached its peak, looking at the four elements felt like opening an entirely new door to unheard and unseen possibilities. The tri-coloured lines on Agnes real body then received a fourth glow, blue joined the red, gold and grey, and everywhere those lines had moved glowed intensely. Something was changing inside of her her eyes slowly opened, they too shone in the same brilliant lustre as the lines that connected her and the staff. The shadow creatures around her turned to smoke and were obliterated the moment her eyes had fully widened. Her unwavering gaze pierced through the purple fog and scattered it, she could once more make out glimpses of the beyond, of the true Land of Fog. But despite the exhilarating euphoria that was coursing through her veins, her face scrounged up, and her fingers twitched, she looked back within, to the four elements that had assimilated themselves into her mind and body She turned her gaze at each of them, and it was far from kind. Agnes lifted her head, her eyes had turned almost hollow, and her expressions were dark and sinister, she fiddled with the blue particles that still clung to her hand, then looked at each of the four intruders, Words cannot describe how grateful I am for the aid you have provided me but it seems you all are under the wrong impression. her words were bitter and carried all of the arrogance that made her into who she was, This place isnt your playground, for you to mould and form however youd like as she spoke the lake she was standing on froze over one final time. Even though the sun tried its best, it was unable to overwhelm the ice, as it had done only moments ago Agnes raised her hand, and from her palm a single snowflake tumbled towards the ground. Although the elements couldnt talk, their terror was evident through the tension in the air. Everything seemed to hold its breath as that lone snowflake fell towards the ground, upon impact it scattered, and unleashed a snowstorm the likes of these intruders had never observed before! The lake froze in but a fraction of a moment, the water stood no chance against the product it was used to create, but the storm did not cease, it spread further out, assaulting the unity of the trees, and the earth they were bound to. They stood tall and remained so throughout it all but it made no difference, once they were encased in even taller walls of frost. The wind desperately ran and tried to evade the blows of the cold, but once the ice-walls had created a valley, there was nowhere left for it to escape to. All winds froze in place, revealing their true form, and joined the other two elements in their plight. The sun high above scoffed at the sight, its brethren had no chance, a fire, however, wasnt extinguished quite as easily once it had been lit. High and mighty as it felt, it allowed the harsh storm to approach it without batting an eye. And true enough, the snowstorm failed to live up to the terror it had made them feel as ferocious as it was, it couldnt withstand the heat of the sun, while also supressing its siblings. But Agnes face was not one of worry, in fact, her expression darkened even further, she had invited these forces, yes, but they had rapidly outstayed their welcome. The white ice and snow beneath her feet trembled, tremors were visible on the lakes surface beneath its icy coating, and the aura she was releasing underwent a change. The cold she radiated was nothing compared to this! It felt worse, no longer was her magic giving off goosebumps to the sun, but in its stead sheer terror The white hue all across her mind darkened, a deep and deathly blue, that nearly bordered at black took its place. The lake underneath Agnes became dead-silent, not a single wave showed itself, the wind in the air trembled from fear, the leaves on the trees wilted and shirked back, life itself was cowering before her unleashed energy. Even the mighty sun wanted to increase its distance, move higher up into the sky, but a flash freeze whizzed by, dimming the light, and enshrining even the very source of warmth itself in corrupted ice. Agnes looked through her mind, the anger within her had subsided, and a content smile spread across her lips, since she could feel the sudden submissiveness of the four elements. Then she looked past it all, back towards the outside, where there was no more purple fog to obstruct her vision. She spotted Matilda, Sarah, and Till unharmed. Agnes exhaled, but her action was cut short as the remainder of the lot entered her vision, there were also Sinnah who held onto that healing artefact she advised them to get, Tomalta who was carrying Miser within his arms, who was clearly unconscious, and covered in shallow wounds, but he didnt look quite dead yet. And worst of all Fraten. Agnes forced out that unpleasant word, like a curse. Congratulations Miss Whitewood. I am incredibly delighted to see that the staff is under your control. the old man smiled at her, his clothes were in tatters, and some parts of his exposed skin were charred black, but neither of that affected his shrewd head. Fraten clasped his hands in front of his chest, making a light bow, then he pointed at the gang of three with the unconscious Miser, Knowing that you would succeed I carefully looked after your dear subordinates on the way back here, even going so far as to escort them safely and fend off any shadows that we came across. he smiled at Agnes, his crooked thoughts were as plain as day, but no one dared to speak up in this situation and intervene between the two mages. What do you want? Agnes spoke neither loud nor quiet. Heh, well of course, its the staff. You are a smart woman, there is no need for lies or word-games between us but I understand that you wont give me the staff without anything in return Not only will I return your subordinates entirely unharmed, I will also ensure that this one receives the proper care he needs- Fraten said while pointing at Miser. And most importantly, since the staff is quite valuable I will personally negotiate with the family head, to allow you to enter the familys treasure, and take anything with equal worth. he continued, then looked into Agnes eyes, hoping to see an approving glint, but instead there was nothing, her face remained still. Agnes swayed her head over to Matilda, who did not dare return her gaze at the moment, her choice was clear, it was to save her friends and allies but expecting that answer out of Agnes was purely wishful thinking the staffs worth was apparent, even to an outsider, someone who didnt know the first thing about magic. Seeing her indecisiveness Fraten grumbled internally, but he didnt show it on the outside, instead he flashed another smile, If those conditions are not to your liking, I could also- No. Agnes raised her free hand and interrupted him, I agree to your conditions. her lips also curved into a smile, but as Fraten saw that, he couldnt help but flinch back for a moment, her eyes gave off such an eerie feeling, the opposite of what her smile tried to convey. Matilda raised her head, and her eyes shined with elation. Fraten cleared his throat, Then the staff? he held out his hand with expectation And surprisingly, Agnes let go of the staff, it hovered through the air, slowly approaching the old man, and his eyes revealed the greed within him. Agnes turned her head away, she looked to the ground, where another artefact was lying, the blue tear, yet unlike before, it felt unresponsive and empty. Hehe, thats right, come to me. Fraten thought as he reached out his arm, unwilling to wait even a second longer to get his hands on the precious thing, Now it doesnt matter what my nephew Simon decides to do, haha. his hand slithered around the hilt of the staff, then he glanced beyond it, at Agnes, trying to hide the smile that was forcing its way onto his lips. Fraten shuddered as he met her eyes, Agnes appeared unbothered, Something isnt right there was this strange feeling he couldnt shake off. Matilda looked at Agnes, her lips quietly mouthed a Thank you. but then she turned to look at the staff, at Fraten, and her expression twisted as fear enveloped her being Fratens mouth was wide open, his lips werent red anymore, but dark blue; a giant icicle grew out of his throat, and soon many more pierced through his flesh from the inside. 48 - On my way Matilda tightened the grip around her hammer instinctively, shivers of dread ran up and down her back, as she looked at the unmoving Fraten. She wasnt the only one, as Till covered his mouth, holding back the urge to empty his stomach; the old man looked like a pin-cushion, a sight that would never leave his mind. Good riddance. Sinnah patted Tomalta on the back and took some distance from the upright-standing corpse. Agnes walked up to him, then ripped the staff out of his cold, dead hands, she turned to Matilda and lightly bowed her head, I am sorry, I could not accept his deal. Matilda gasped and raised one of her hands to waive it in the air, No, no! I completely understand. You are a wanted person, even if you followed him back to the capital, I cant begin to imagine how that wouldve ended. About Miser well, that healing artefact will have to do for now, at least until we can get him to the nearest expert. Matilda walked up to Tomalta, then carefully caressed Misers face. She turned her head to look at Agnes, the hairs all over her body still stood on end, But were you always so much stronger than Fraten Ironhoof? Is there such a difference between rank two mages? Agnes index finger playfully traced over her lips, Mhm. I can understand why you would think that, but it wasnt me that did anything just now. Agnes smiled, it was twisted, and somewhat demonic. Tills brows furrowed, his stomach had calmed down a bit, but he could not understand her words he looked at the staff she now wielded, fire, earth, wind, And water? Four elements?! he blurted out. Agnes nodded her head, Correct. Four elements. Even without me telling you, I am sure you understand how big of a deal this is. So, I will need everyone present here to keep their mouths shut. she spoke almost indifferently, but Matildas group all took a step back. Matilda, however, took a step forward, as if to stand between Agnes and her friends, Of course! I promise- no, I vow! Not a single one of us will ever reveal what happened here! Agnes remained quiet, which further unsettled Matilda, And, and! We will leave the Ironhoof territory and keep our distance! she continued. Haha. Agnes held her stomach, then wiped away a tear from the corner of her eye, Relax, I am not going to kill you. Matilda and the rest heaved one big sigh of relief, Where do you plan on going? If you have nothing in mind, with a recommendation from me you could find work in Aventia very easily. Agnes offered, but Matilda shook her head, Thank you very much, your offer is tempting, but we do not want to get caught up in the war between your two families I was thinking of returning to the Whitewood territory. I still have some connections over there. That place is large enough for us to go into hiding and let all of this blow over for now. she looked at her allies, Since we will also become wanted people after being associated with you, and after our failed request from Sir Blass. Matilda scratched the back of her head, Though there is one thing I would like to request. If you arent against it Yes? Agnes raised her eyebrows. Fratens carriage it likely held many artefacts of various uses could we perhaps take some of them with us? We could use the money, if not their effects. Matilda flashed a pained smile, their reputation within the borders of the Ironhoof territory would plummet, the only thing one could depend on to get them out in one piece was money, or power. Agnes nodded her head, Thats not a difficult request. Actually, it would have been hard for me if I wanted to take them with me. Oh. But what about you? Your horses probably arent in any condition to keep moving, last I got to look at them. The same realisation dawned upon Matilda, You are probably right. We should first check up on them. Then, is this goodbye? she looked back at Agnes. Not yet. Agnes smiled, Although I am a bit pressed for time, I will at least escort you all out of the Land of Fog. Matilda eyes widened, she quickly lowered her head and bowed as deeply as she could, Till, Sarah, and Sinnah followed suit, Matildas trembling lips parted, Thank you. Truly. Agnes took the lead like a shepherd, Matildas entire group followed her in the direction of where they had left their carriage and horses, the initial area where the staff-wielding shadow sneak-attacked Fraten and his people. She dispatched a couple of shadow-monsters here and there, but it had become as simply as flicking her finger, allowing the rest to conserve their already lacking stamina and strength. Many more black spots had appeared on their bodies, Misers count nearly caught up with Tomalta, who had a clear lead across the group. As they arrived, they could see that the fire that was consuming Fratens carriage had gone out, leaving behind just a couple of burned corpses, and some remaining pieces of wood strewn on the ground. Luckily their own was left untouched, the horses, however, didnt appear to be quite as lucky; except for one, all of them were overwhelmed by black spots on their skin, and had dropped to the earth below, the last one, although resting on the ground with its legs trembling, was at least alive. They gathered the couple of artefacts they were able to find back at the carriage, it was a total of six, the healing artefact included. All of them were of rank one, Agnes could feel their strength at a glance, while Till got to work at finding out their uses. Just one horse wont cut it... Sarah frowned, though they had gathered all the artefacts, it was still not possible to transport them, which raised the question, would they leave them, or the remaining rations behind? The way its condition looks, it might be better for us to put it to rest... put it out of its misery. Sinnah kneeled on the ground and stroked the horses mane. Matilda knitted her eyebrows, The choice is obvious, if we abandon the rations, then we probably wont even make it to the border. Tomalta gently lowered Miser onto the carriage, then walked to the front. He grabbed the harnesses that allowed the horses to pull the carriage and lifted them himself. Matilda sighed as she walked up to him, Are you sure? I can tell from the look in your eyes how tired you are... you dont have to do this too. The giant Tomalta puffed out his chest, Leave it to me. he spoke proudly. Agnes eyes met Matildas, the two nodded at each other, they laid the horse to rest, then began their journey out of this lawless place. They adjusted their walking speed to ensure Tomalta wouldnt overwork himself and made several stops to recuperate a bit of their energy. Unlike Matilda and her companions, Agnes took in one big breath and felt oddly refreshed. The air no longer bothered her, and even after being exposed to it for so long, not a single black spot had appeared on her skin. She fiddled with several particles within her hand, most of those were the exact same death particles that wore down the health of the usual visitor to the Land of Fog.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Agnes placed one between her thumb and index finger, then brought it closer to her eye; it was strange, she had spent many years surrounded by particles, and was casting spells for almost the same amount of time, but it was only now that she managed to understand them at a much deeper level... Death particles werent as far removed from her magic as she had thought, the exact opposite in fact, death and cold were much closer to each other than she could have ever imagined, they complimented the other. She looked inwards, to the giant walls of ice, and the valley devoid of life she had created, her magic was a combination of ice magic and death magic, two types she wouldnt have associated if she didnt have a revelation during the process of subduing the staff. There is so much more to magic than I knew... she said inwardly. After a long while, and having covered lots of distance, the fog around them lessened in density, and they knew they had finally arrived at the edge. The air cleared, and the ground was starting to regain some life, the farther they walked, the greener the space around them became, and rays of sunshine touched their skin. Matildas group made one final stop, all of their faces regained some colour, they happily breathed in the nice and fresh air and could also see how the black spots slowly started to shrink. Agnes reached out her hand to Matilda, This is it. We will part ways here. Thank you for taking me along, I hope that you manage to pass the border, and I wish you well for whatever you plan to do then. Matilda reached out her own, shook Agnes hand and smiled, Yes, thanks to you we managed to survive that place and even got to leave with a huge plus in funds. I know Miser will recover; he is one tenacious guy, so it really couldnt have gone any better. Even though she said that she couldnt help but imagine the situation where they got their hands on the staff, could they have used it too? Or would they have sold it off to Sir Blass, or someone else for even more stacks of gold? But she knew that either outcome would have been impossible if the staff, or Fraten, had taken them out without Agnes there to help them. Farewell Agnes, I am not one to endorse war, but I do hope that you all outlive the Ironhoofs. Matilda lowered her head, then Agnes began to walk. Goodbye. Thank you for everything. Till smiled at her back, his nose sounded stuffy, and his eyes were a tint red. Agnes wasnt sure where she would end up with the path she chose, but after leaving the disorienting Land of Fog, her chances of recognising her surroundings were much higher. ... ... Three people in guard-like attire fell to their knees, they lowered their heads and pressed their fists against their chests. Each of them exuded the aura of a rank one mage, yet they prostrated themselves in front of an older gentleman with coal black hair, he was wearing a kind of formal attire, grey pants, and a dark jacket, with a blood-red cloth poking out from underneath it. It was Charles Ironhoof, and unlike his subordinates who were dressed for a fight, he looked to be headed to a festivity. He observed his surroundings, the empty streets of Pyrehaven, the location of the annual Magic Brawl that would attract tourists, merchants, and all the locals to come and watch, unlike now... where windows were practically nailed shut, and doors blocked. Regular foot soldiers were patrolling the city and forcibly intruding the locals homes on his order. Then he returned his gaze to the scene before him, aside from his three generals, there were two more people kneeling on the ground, their pose looked a lot more subservient, as they had their hands and faces pressed against the cobblestone road. Speak what you have reported to me. one of the three generals ordered the man kneeling next to him, who also displayed an aura of being rank one, his was just a lot more inferior, it was Serka, the would-be winner of this years Magic Brawl... if it werent for Agnes. Yes! he loudly answered, his voice audibly shook, he lightly raised his head, just barely enough to see Charles knees, I followed the guard-commander to confront the thief, but through our interaction and her display of magic I could recognise who she was... And then you ran away. the mayor of Pyrehaven farther to the left spoke up without raising his head. Serka shuddered, he turned his head to look at the mayor and rebuke him, Noone in their right mind would fight a mage from a higher rank, at least not without back up! both the commander and the guards that had followed him were mere humans, how could they possibly stand a chance against Aventias ice witch? Silence! the same general shouted, pressing Serkas raised head back into the ground. Urgh. with a thud Serkas face grimaced, but he knew better than to speak up now. Milord, how should we proceed? the general asked Charles. Charles stroked his chin, but before he could answer one of the foot soldiers came running in a hurry, Milord! he shouted from afar, then stopped several steps from the group and bowed with his fist pressed against his chest. Report. Charles ordered, his words carried an intense weight, if the news turned out to be useless, then the soldier would be doubly punished, because he also interrupted his superiors. The man gulped then opened his mouth, A lone unidentified figure is approaching the east gate- The general, already infuriated from listening to Serkas cowardly behaviour rose to his feet and grabbed the soldiers collar, pulling him close to berate him for reporting what he believed to be worthless, but he stopped as he felt Charles hand on his shoulder, Let the man finish. With a quick breath he released the soldiers collar, and the man continued, The aura of that person... even we, humans untouched by magic, could feel it... His words caused a dramatic change in the atmosphere, not just the general that wanted to scold him, but even Charles appeared concerned at his description, Rise. Charles ordered to the remaining generals, as well as Serka, Take me there. he looked at the soldier, who quickly lowered his head again. Charles squinted his eyes, the person outside of the gate had their face covered with a cloak, just their left arm, using some sort of wooden branch like a walking stick, stood out. It was true, the aura that person emanated was dangerous, but was this truly her, or just a coincidence? His generals promptly stationed themselves in front of him, acting as some sort of body-shields, Serka, trying to leave a good impression, joined them, though he was full of apprehension. Ha... haha... the figure chuckled as they closed in on the gate, it was a female voice, full of mockery, A welcoming committee? For me? Oh, you shouldnt have. Her words drew a smile onto Charles lips, I almost couldnt believe the letter I had received, but seeing you here, all my doubts are gone... What brings you so far from home, Lady Agnes? Serkas heart dropped, he had taken a gamble, hoping that the cloaked individual was someone that was easily dealt with, so he could look like he had contributed... but hearing her name again... his feet were begging him to run, but just behind him was a greater evil, the same rank, but not so easily appeased. Agnes pulled the hood of her cloak back, revealing her white hair and face, You sound like you know me, but I have never seen your face before. she stopped walking some distance from the gate. If you knew me, then I wouldnt be doing my job right. Charles answered as he tried to appraise Agnes strength, he was the gathering point of all information that entered and left the Ironhoof family, but seeing her in person after so many years, she seemed different, We did meet once, but I doubt that you remember. What are you doing in our territory? You dont look like the type to abandon her Lord. Or did he get tired of you? Charles faked a smirk, he wasnt as cynical as Simon, who threw around insults to see the anger in his foes rise, but he wanted to know just how much she differed from his reports and memory. Agnes glared at him, but there wasnt as much of a reaction as he had been expecting, Ah, you must also be related to the good old Baron. his speech and mannerism made her think of that one guy who she hated to no end. Also? Charles racked his brain at her comment, Seeing how you are coming from the Land of Fog, I would wager that you ran into Simons uncle, Fraten? Agnes tilted her head, You seem to be a lot smarter than you look. The corner of Charles mouth twitched at her comment, Mhm. Admittedly, beating you out isnt hard. I assume you two fought then? Charles carefully asked, there were no wounds visible, or any other sort of indicators of a fight on her clothes, which was more than strange, knowing Fratens personality. Agnes slightly raised her head as if to think, Well... it really wasnt much of a fight. she shrugged her shoulders, those words almost made Charles spit, Impossible! he thought, for a moment the idea of Fraten being unable to even put up a fight went through his head, but her next words caused him to relax again, ...we mostly talked. Ha, talk? Dont tell me that old man didnt realise who you were? he asked, his generals were becoming somewhat fidgety... why was their lord having such a casual conversation with the enemy? Agnes nodded her head at his guess, He was thinking that I belonged to the Whitewood family and told me about your plan for my master. Charles expression darkened as he spoke to himself, I knew that idiot was unreliable. But when he looked back at Agnes, the picture he held of her was no longer matching, Hm? You seem... different. he noted, You are a lot more deceptive than you used to be. since she was aware of their plan, he had to delay as much as possible, to make sure that she couldnt go and interfere. Am I now? Agnes retorted with a distinct lack of interest. Yes. I am our familys spymaster, it is my job, no, my life to know everything about those that pose a threat to us. he held his own ability in high regard. Agnes scoffed, Meaning you read and hear every bit of news there is about my life? Not sure whether I should consider you as my biggest fan, or just a disgusting stalker. Charles frowned, he disliked variables, unknown factors that could change a plan, and her current impression was unsettling for someone like that, Look at you, your hot-headed personality is suddenly nowhere to be seen. I am surprised, did some sort of spirit possess your body while you stayed inside of the Land of Fog? Agnes smiled, it wasnt a wide grin, but big enough for Charles to notice, a strange feeling was welling up inside of him, Do you miss it? Dont worry, I will show you, even if I have changed, some things just never disappear! her aura strengthened, the ensuing pressure caused the foot soldiers behind the gate to buckle to their knees. Just then he flinched, his skin began to crawl as the single most terrifying notion passed over his lips, Rankthree 49 - Holding out Rank...three... Charles immediately sucked in the words he had whispered, afraid that if they knew, his generals, and all those other unreliable individuals would think of fleeing. Now that it has come down to it, even if I have to sacrifice every single soul present here, I cannot allow that woman to intervene in the battle of her master! Agnes completely stretched out her arm to the right, at the centre of her palm were a bunch of blue particles; Charles gulped, Dodge! he shouted to the many bewildered subordinates around him. He crossed his arms in front of him, fire spewed forth and wrapped itself around them, forming a shield, while the generals jumped to the side, though they were somewhat confused by the order, they faithfully listened to their master, Serka had been even faster than them, he hadnt spared a second thought after being told to step aside! Agnes smile widened seeing that her target stayed put, she flung her arm forwards, and as the particles escaped her palm, they transformed into a cold breeze, that increased in size over the course of its path. The ice collided with Charles shield, his arms trembled, both from the impact, but also because his fire wasnt hot enough to supress the cold. Once her spell ended, the battlefield fell into silence, neither she nor Charles rushed to cast another spell as they observed the effects. The back of Charles arms was coated blue, he took a cool breath, though he could still use them, it just showed him the difference between himself and that woman. But much worse was the state of the many soldiers that had taken cover behind him, the reason why their surroundings had become so quiet, was because more than half of them had been frozen solid from this singular attack. Many of the survivors had been at least partially affected, unable to feel an arm or a leg, their lips trembled, and their gaze towards Agnes was fearful. Serka wasnt hit, but he who watched them from the sideline was frozen with fear, he knew he would end up the same as them if he got struck, it didnt matter that, unlike them, he was a rank one mage... Charles focused back onto Agnes, it wasnt surprising that those regular humans couldnt survive a single strike, but to him her attack was strangely... weak? Could it be? She newly advanced and cannot properly wield her strength yet? he thought, perhaps hoped, If so, then I still have a chance! Attack! Charles roared, fire gathered at the tips of his fingers, his generals heeded his call and rushed towards her, the first conjured a ring of fire around Agnes location, the second commanded the fire particles above her head to form into swords, about to plunge down towards her, and the third sprinted even closer, his palm burned brightly, its colour changed from red to purple as he was just a meter away from her. Charles pointed his fingertips at Agnes, waiting for an opening during his generals assault, but the expression on her face irritated him, she wasnt the least bit concerned! Agnes released a breath of cold air as her sight settled onto the nearest general who was rushing right at her, she let go of her staff, allowing it to hover above the ground, as her other hand made a snapping motion, and instantly her surroundings warped... The circle of fire burst apart, in its place appeared thick white mist, sharp crystals that spun within glistened from the sunlight they reflected. With his spell broken, the general stumbled backwards, he covered his face to stop the blood from rushing out of his mouth and nose. Fiery swords tried to pierce into the sudden snowstorm from above, but just moments after entering, the second general lost all connection to them, his face warped from the pain! The third general pushed his burning hand into the mist, the purple fire managed to clear a path ahead, he clenched his teeth, prepared to suffer some damage from the icy crystals in exchange for landing his blow. His palm struck! A giddy feeling spread across his body, as the mist enclosed him, blocking his allies sight. Charles grumbled, the glow on his fingertips was getting brighter, more and more particles gathered to fuel his next attack... Come on, show me just a brief window! He closely observed the mist Agnes had created, after several moments the mist stopped expanding, and gathered at a single spot, as a tiny bubble of ice within Agnes hand. Charles took the shot, while her vision was still slightly obscured, five lightning-fast projectiles detached from the tips of his fingers, shooting across the space in a single breath, but his eyes werent following his spells, but turned slightly to the right, where he momentarily stopped all actions. The general that had come close to her, who had attempted to strike her with his burning palm... he was a perfect ice statue; and as his eyes trailed back to Agnes, not only were there no signs of burns on her body, but he shuddered as the projectiles he had launched were suspended in the air right in front of her. Come to think of it, you havent told me your name yet. Agnes said, nonchalantly. Charles touched his forehead, it was drenched in sweat, his vision was trembling and somewhat blurry, Ch... My name is Charles Ironhoof. his heart was beating unbelievably fast. Charles? Allow me to express my gratitude. her words scraped within his ears; this was the greatest mockery he had ever been objected to, and it was also the first time he felt too powerless to retort. Not giving him an opportunity to ask what for, she continued, It hasnt been long since I managed to break through. Ah. his mouth was completely dry, and his ears started to buzz, As expected. his judgement had been right... but what was this? Hearing her words, Serka fell to his knees, silently, tears streamed down his cheeks, Broken through? he couldnt breathe, it felt like this was the end. Agnes words rang in the ears of everyone present, the two generals looked to their master for directions, but he was unresponsive Thanks to your help I was able to get a bit accustomed to this power that I wield. So, to express just how grateful I am, to you and your family, I will show you my full strength. She clasped the small orb in her palm tightly, cracks formed on its surface, and the sound of breaking drove chills down her opponents spines. Charles could feel it; he was aware of the power within that orb just from the tiny bit of aura that it leaked, his fist trembled, he did not intend to defend himself, against such might all defence he could muster was pointless, Hurry up Simon, before our plan falls apart... The orb within Agnes hand shattered, the wind around her came to a screeching halt, and not just her opponents, and not just the gate, but the entire side of the city that was facing her had become white, from the ground in front of her a giant cone had spread out. Ha... ha... ha... one single person was left unaffected, standing a mere step away from the blast, Serka was retching on the ground, his body convulsing over and over, as he was covered in sweat.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. He turned his head, the regular humans, the rank one generals, they all wore expressions of confusion, they never even realised what they were up against, and even Charles had died within a single blink of his eyes. Serka slammed his forehead against the ground, again, and again, until he started to bleed, P-please... I... I am begging you... have mercy... he felt numb, even if he wanted to run, he wasnt sure whether it was even possible to move his legs at the moment. The unaffected grass rustled as Agnes came closer, There are no grudges between us, you are not from the Ironhoof family, are you? she asked, and Serka shook his head harder than at any other instance of his life, NO! No! I am not! even if it wasnt the case, and he for some reason did belong to Ironhoof family, there was no way he would tell her! He pressed his head as far down as he could and only raised it after he could hear her steps getting farther. Agnes walked down the half-frozen city, she observed the doors and windows. Many had obviously been busted open, and she could make out several pairs of eyes that were glancing back at her from the windows, as soon as their eyes met, they shirked back and hid themselves behind their curtains, or slammed the windows shut. Although she had told Charles that she would show them her full power, in the end she chose not to. The fact that she had reached rank three might spread, but her new type of magic shouldnt be disclosed as easily, it was a much more important secret to keep. She tilted her head as a carriage in the middle of the road caught her eye, though it was as white as could be, Agnes made out the Ironhoof insignia on its side. After approaching it, and feeling that there was actually something inside, she pried open the frozen door, and spotted an elderly man, backed into a corner, hugging his legs, Dont come closer! Im sorry! Im sorry! I should have kept my mouth shut! he looked at her as if she was the incarnation of death, and soon she recognised him too... he was the old man that had escorted her. Agnes looked at his hands and feet, as well as upper body, all of which were littered with wounds, and most of his nails were gone. She let go of her staff for a moment and took something off her wrist, then tossed it just in front of him, I cannot turn back time, but please accept this artefact as my apology. it was her poison-warding wristband, and then she turned to leave. The old man, with shaking hands, reached for the artefact, and tightly closed his fingers around it. Agnes continued walking, and as she passed the gate on the other side of the city, a thought entered her mind, I wont make it in time on foot... she considered for a while, then gathered particles. ... ... Atop a rocky mountain, there was a circular pit in the middle, covered in grass, and at its centre rested a broken and rusted sword, where only a short part of the blade itself remained. At the edge of the summit stood Cykrus, his short brown hair fluttered in the wind, and the warm sunlight illuminated his figure, he was wearing light battle-garments, a few leather straps connected everything, and his familys crest, the green peacock, covered the entire back of his clothes. Right next to him was a stunning lady with long blond hair, hanging down to her back, she was clad in grey full-body armour, though the metal itself was extremely thin, black hide was visible underneath, and with the royal crest engraved on it, it looked more like ceremonial armour, than combat oriented ones. She was no other than Duchess Vivienne Debora, the overseer of this fight, and just like the trial, she was appointed by the royal family. They looked down the side of the mountain, Cykrus with his arms behind his back, watching as hundreds of soldiers moved towards the base in an orderly fashion. The sound of drums controlled their pace, and before long they were marching on the spot. Both the sound of their stomping, and the drums echoed up all the way to the peak of the mountain. Cykrus used his palm to shield his eyes from the sunlight to gain a clearer view as the formation of soldiers opened up to create a single file. He spotted two people that came walking down that line, neither donning any armour. Fire appeared in the palm of the first, which he aimed at the ground, as he took to the skies, rapidly approaching the summit and Cykrus, while the second took a moment longer; the soldiers below stopped, as did the drum, in their stead a cackling could be heard, and then the second person was engulfed by a dazing yellow light, the spell took on the form of a snake with wings, and quickly caught up with the fire-user that had departed first, before overtaking him. The flying serpent twisted itself unnaturally, then with a thud it landed ten meters away from Cykrus, the spell was cancelled, and a man with blond spiky hair revealed himself. He was wearing a gown that was a mix of white and bright blue, and most importantly, he was exuding the aura of a fully-fledged rank three mage, he bowed his head towards Vivienne, but Cykrus did not linger on him for too long, he turned to the slower of the two, who was smiling wickedly even before his first words, Cykrus! Haha. Simon Ironhoof landed gracefully next to the lightning-mage, This day has finally come. I must admit, I was worried that you wouldnt show up. Cykrus shook his head, Baron Ironhoof, I would appreciate it, if you didnt speak to me so flippantly. Oh Cykrus, weve known each other for so long, is there really a need for that? Simon shrugged his shoulders, either way didnt matter to him. Hrm. Vivienne cleared her throat, drawing the threes attention to herself, Ah, where are my manners, I humbly greet Duchess Debora. Simon smiled at her. Greetings Baron Ironhoof, may I ask who that person by your side might be? she already had an idea, but there was still a bit of doubt in her mind. The man she spoke of bowed once more, I am but a humble servant to the Ironhoof bloodline, and was selected to represent my master, the Baron, in this fight. he did not reveal his name, and though there were only so many families that wielded lightning, Vivienne had never seen his face before and couldnt accurately place him anywhere. Represent the Baron? Forgive me, but I do not understand, wasnt it agreed upon that the families themselves would be fighting? As in, direct bloodline? Vivienne asked sceptically, but Cykrus had already expected something along these lines. Indeed, it seems there was a bit of a miscommunication since we did not properly lay down the rules, however this man is most certainly a member of my family, so why should he not be able to participate? Simon began twisting words. Vivienne grumbled, This does not sit right with me I dont think that I can allow such a situation, even if we did in fact overlook some rules. Not to mention forcing a rank two mage to face a rank three mage, with that the fairness this duel was supposed to contain is gone. Simons face turned to one of ridicule, Fairness? Duchess, there is no such thing as fair. Do you believe that the court will suddenly change their opinion if you manage to call this fight off? No. What comes after will be even worse for everyone, including you. Vivienne strengthened her aura, forcing Simon to take a step back, Are you threatening me, Baron? The rank three lightning mage stepped in front of Simon, shielding him from the brunt of her aura, his face was apologetic, Of course not Your Grace, what my master was trying to convey, was, that the royal family would dislike an important matter such as this to be further postponed. Tch. she clicked her tongue, We are done here- But Cykrus interrupted her, I will do it. What?! Cykr- Lord Aventia?! she was baffled by his decision. There is no point in delaying, if the Ironhoof family doesnt achieve their goal above-board, they will resort to much more underhanded means to get what they want. he glared at both Simon and the unknown man. Simon grinned from ear to ear, Well Duchess? As you can see, both families have consented to this battle. She ignored Simon and simply stared at Cykrus for some time, trying to understand his reasoning, Alright I trust you. she thought while looking at Cykrus, he fought against many renowned, as well as hidden experts during his youth and early adulthood, surely this wasnt like that a fight he took for the thrill of it, to determine his own ability while competing against others. Baron, come and stand beside me. she called out, they both knew that she didnt trust him, but he obliged without acting up. Vivienne clasped her hands together, Then Lord Aventia, and representative of Baron Ironhoof you may begin. Without skipping a beat Cykrus wrapped himself in a thick coating of earth, luckily his element of choice was of great abundance on this mountain. Big rocks rose out of the ground, that flew at the lightning mage after a single of his punches. The air around the man cackled, and he turned back into the winged serpent, effortlessly evading the couple of rocks that were sent his way; as he landed and turned to his opponent, another rock appeared in his vision. Cykrus had closed the distance, and with a loud smack, the man was sent flying. His serpent spell was broken, and he returned to his usual appearance, but Cykrus did not let up, he slammed his foot into the ground and propelled himself after his foe. The Lord of Aventia caught up, and raised his rocky fist, then launched it downwards into the mans unguarded stomach. A loud crashing sound and a dust cloud spread out from the collision, Is it over? Vivienne was astounded, even though the opponent was a rank three mage, they were physically the same as a regular human But several coughs reminded her that it wouldnt be that easy. The dust cloud settled, Cykrus fist was pressing into the mans abdomen, but his face looked fine; the lighting mage waved his hand, as if to clear out the dust, then he opened his mouth, My bad, I nearly underestimated you, Lord Aventia. his hands wrapped around the rocky fist, then with brute force he pushed it away! What?! Cykrus mustered his entire strength to drive the man back into the ground, but it felt impossible. Your reputation of being a terrifying physical mage was not exaggerated; you might truly be the strongest rank two mage in the world but I am afraid the vulnerability of physical defence, that regular humans and even mages have, no longer applies to me. the mans words didnt sound arrogant, but for some reason respectful He lowered his voice, ensuring that only Cykrus could hear him, Lord Aventia, I have a proposition for you. 50 - Persistence The lightning mage lowered his voice, ensuring that only Cykrus could hear him, Lord Aventia, I have a proposition for you. Cykrus winded up another punch, What for? Arent you here to kill me? he threw out his fist, the air parted due to his strike, but the rank three mage before him simply turned to lightning and evaded his blow. The man did not retaliate, even though Cykrus had shown an opening, The Ironhoof family wants you dead. However, it would be a shame to lose someone of your calibre. Cykrus gaze wavered, They wont like it if you spare me. Are you prepared to lose whatever deal you made with them? But the lightning mage shook his head, That wouldnt happen. For them, killing you is just the cherry on top, what they really want is something they have no choice but to sacrifice everything for. Are you willing to hear me out? the man asked. Cykrus pondered for a moment, then nodded, I guess I can still make my decision after hearing your words. The man smiled, pleased, Swear your loyalty to my master, and not only will I ensure your survival today, but we will also aid you in reaching rank three. He stared at Cykrus for a moment, then considered his ambitions, just that alone might not be enough to satisfy a man like him, And I will extend the same offer to you as the Ironhoof family... once my master takes the throne, you will be rewarded with the secret of reaching rank four. Ha. The secret that is only known to the royal family, but it appears that in truth only the king himself truly knows. I was wondering who your master might be, it seems I can narrow it down to just three possibilities. Cykrus carefully inspected the mans reaction, Which one is it, Princess Ren? Prince Dalton? Prince Arlin? The mans expression stayed the same no matter which name he called, What makes you so certain that it is one of those three? he shrugged his shoulders, I am afraid I cannot tell you unless you agree to my proposal, Lord Aventia. Cykrus waved his hand, Anyone with a modicum of interest in the succession ceremony can tell that those three have the greatest chance of becoming the next ruler. Why would a rank three like yourself choose one of the lesser candidates. That would be an unnecessary risk. And the Ironhoof family wouldnt agree either if your master didnt have some sort of guarantee for the throne. You are smart indeed; it makes sense why they are so eager to get rid of you. You must be quite a thorn in their side. the man chuckled, So, Lord Aventia? I believe my proposal is quite favourable for you. What do you say? Cykrus stood there motionless, his eyes blinked rapidly, and many different thoughts travelled through his head, until one crystalised itself as the one he would pursue... You are making a very tempting proposition. The mans smile widened, Wonderful then- But there is not a single world in which I would ally with the Ironhoofs. Not to mention that I am simply not interested in bowing my head to anyone, not even His Highness the king. Cykrus interrupted him. What blasphemy. Are you not afraid of saying such things? the man frowned, was his loyalty to his prince or princess the reason he had taken offense to such a statement, or was he truly blindly loyal to the crown? Cykrus raised his head, expressing his disdain, Why would I? Am I not going to die today? Lightning surged up and surrounded the rank three mage, It seems that I unnecessarily wasted my breath. Very well, I admire your resolve, even when facing death, but you have squandered your only chance to survive. Cykrus felt the rising voltage, he took some distance and added another layer of defence to his rocky armour. Blinding yellow struck the surface, sparks spread in all directions, but Cykrus was merely pushed back by a couple of steps. The man then cracked his knuckles and held out his palm, an orb appeared that grew in size, soon comparing to the stones Cykrus was launching at him. It stopped growing before long and split into six slightly smaller orbs that acted on their own, each flying off in a different direction, trying to pincer Cykrus from all sides and even from above. Cykrus struck his fists into the earth, walls protruded to cover him, enclosing him. The orbs slammed into them, leaving behind a cracked surface, but they failed to penetrate the hastily created dome. With the threat gone, Cykrus pushed his arms outwards, the walls separated, those facing the lightning mage moved along the ground to slam against him. He took on the serpent form to once again evade the attack, but as he appeared on the side, thin and sharp spikes were already drawing close to his face. The serpent twisted its body, making tight corners no human ever could, narrowly dodging most of the sharp spells. As his body returned to normal, and he clutched his left leg, he spotted several small marks where blood was oozing out. It managed to pierce my flesh? he became somewhat wary of Cykrus, his master had allowed him to nourish his own body by eating those otherworldly creatures, but he wasnt at a point where he could call himself invincible yet. His sight shot ahead of himself, where Cykrus was already in front of him! Cykrus hand closed around the mages throat, squeezing it as tightly as he could, his anger surfaced, Are you related to that assassination attempt?! tiny needles were poking into the mans flesh. Assassination attempt? the mans face darkened, You are taking me lightly... he grabbed Cykrus rocky wrist, lightning coiled around his arm and up his hand, then onto the impenetrable armour. Cykrus pushed the needles further in, but he quickly lost his connection to the spell within his hand, he pulled his arm with full force and escaped the mans grip. He inspected his wrist, only to find that the earth had practically fallen apart on its own. If I had been sent to assassinate you, then today would have never come. Your defence may be strong, and any regular lightning mage might have trouble against your earth magic, but I have deliberately prepared my spells in advance. the man sneered. The spells you use is widely known, and mine now perfectly counter yours. I have been holding back out of consideration for you. Give up. Accept my offer, Lord Aventia. Or else this fight continues in earnest. Cykrus reapplied earth to the parts that had been affected while ignoring his opponents words, You are saying you werent involved? Its strange, since our assailant used the exact orb spell you just did. The lightning mage grumbled, What are you saying? Do you intend to accuse me of such a pitiful act now? Have you fallen into despair in your last moments and are clinging onto some vague idea in your desperation? It wont change a thing, Lord Aventia!Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Cykrus shook his head, he first chuckled, then burst out into laughter, he tried to catch his breath and stop several times, Despair? Haha, hardly! The man raised both of his hands, jolts were visible in-between his fingers, It looks like youve lost your mind. Then allow me to preserve your image and send you off! Cykrus stomped his foot into the ground, hundreds of little earthen pellets sprung into the air, then flung themselves at the lightning user. Yellow and orange jolts spread from the mans hands, short-ranged bolts tore through the wave of pellets, but some managed to slip through, now clinging to his clothes and skin, where they were exerting their weight to pull him to the ground. While the pellets assaulted him, his lightning bolts pulverized Cykrus armour. How annoying! the man shouted, stopping his bolts, particles gathered around him for a moment, then spewed forth in all directions, an electrical net without gaps destroyed the pellets with a loud sizzling noise. Cykrus jumped backwards to increase the distance, his landing caused waves of earth to deform their arena; a second longer and the lightning would have turned all of his armour brittle and ineffective, likely killing him on the spot. He kneeled on the ground, layers and layers of earth stacked onto him, renewing his shield and increasing its density. As the waves approached the man, he took to the skies, then remained there, standing on electric platforms. What will you do when your attacks cannot reach me? he smiled down, and the sun painted one large shadow over Cykrus, Lets get rid of that first. lightning came rushing out of his fingers, pouring itself onto Cykrus new armour; each hit caused the solid rocks to become liquid and shaved off parts of his shield. Simons mouth was open wide, he didnt know if he was ever so happy before, seeing how his mortal enemy was taking an absolute beating. Viviennes face on the other hand was warped, she did not know whether to intervene and save Cykrus, likely causing a falling out with most aristocrats and noble mages, not to mention the royal family, or to allow Cykrus to die in battle in this disgusting scheme. Lord Aventia! You can see the difference between us! Surrender! the man urged yet again, Cykrus had forced him to start taking this fight seriously, his value was incomparable to the Ironhoof mages! Surely his master would agree that they had to recruit this man, even if it meant that they had to leave Simons request unsatisfied. The rocks beneath him shook under the pressure of his attacks, Cykrus figure rose to his feet, the lightning was shaving away all his armour, his head faced the sky, he could see his foes silhouette overlayed with the sun, You and your master both, you can go to hell! Veins bulged out across the mans throat and forehead, he bit his lips, drawing blood, then spoke coldly, I will send you there first... he stopped his spell, in its stead, yellow particles surrounded Cykrus, they formed into a giant pillar that reach towards the sky. The yellow pillar solidified from the ground up, the man inhaled, he had expected Cykrus Aventia to go out with a shrill scream, but instead there was silence, perhaps a more fitting end for a nobleman like him. It is done Baron Ironhoof. Duchess Debora. he turned his head as he floated back to the peak of the mountain. Vivienne looked past the man, her heart was beating out of her chest... she had made her choice, though involuntarily, as she failed to act in time. She clenched her fists, and her eyes became watery, but she suppressed her feelings and stopped herself from showing tears, she had forsaken him, she felt that she had no right to mourn him. But her gaze shot back at the bright pillar, as an aura with increasing intensity revealed itself. The lightning pillar vanished after having burnt through its particles, and at the spot of impact stood a lone figure clad in golden armour, adorned with the intricate design of peacock feathers that barbed around the surface, holding a lance within his right hand, even all of his joints were coated in the same hue, all of it reflecting the harsh sunlight; the sight moved Viviennes heart, she had hoped for a miracle, and her prayer was heard. Though she breathed a sigh of relief, ...Those arent the artefacts I gave him...? Vivienne scratched her head. We are not done. In fact, weve only just begun. Cykrus voice reached their ears, all of their heads turned. Simon scoffed as he crossed his arms, So, this was your trump card Cykrus. Rank three armour and a weapon. Your familys pockets are truly deep. This fight would be over if it was against me, but unfortunately for you that is not the case. He opened his mouth wide and yawned, End this, Lokan. The lightning mage tilted his head in Simons direction, having his name revealed could paint a target on his back, considering that Duchess Debora would survive and leave this place no matter what. Lokan frowned, but did not pursue the matter, Its a shame. It is very rare to come across such powerful artefacts, they are almost wasted on a rank two mage, since you are unable to bring out their full power. No matter, Ill just take them from your corpse. as he finished his words, Cykrus figure had blurred and reappeared in his vision, the tip of the lance grazed Lokans ear as he managed to avoid the deadly strike. Youve gotten stronger and faster! What wondrous effects! Lokans desire for the armour just continued to grow, particles surrounded him, and then turned into another net-like barrier, driving Cykrus away to make some room to breathe... or so he thought, but the golden armour withstood the brunt of the attack and forced its way through, Earth-elemental armour! he narrowed his eyes, truly an annoying pair of artefacts and master. The imposing armour silently drew closer, swing after swing disrupted the spells Lokan was preparing leaving him with barely enough space to evade life-threatening strikes, only receiving several shallow wounds across his abdomen. That weapon is dangerous... he focused entirely on it, not noticing the golden greaves that stomped onto his foot, until it was too late. Lokan attempted to pull away, but he couldnt muster up enough strength in his leg thanks to the previous wounds Cykrus had inflicted on him using the sharp spikes. He changed his plan and pushed out his hand, orange cackling lightning formed in his palm, but before he could reach Cykrus chest, he lost all feeling in his left arm, it was severed at the shoulder bone. Lokans mouth opened wide, a pained scream escaped his throat as his arm was taken from him by the same weapon he had been keeping his full attention on. Lokan followed through with his attack, a rush of adrenaline somewhat dulled the horrific sensation for now, the resulting blast knocked Cykrus entire body ten meters away, with his leg freed, he took to the skies to leverage his superiority in range, I wanted to give you a swift death congratulations, youve changed my mind! he grunted, and his face contorted in a heart wrenching manner as he cauterised the wound using another spell. The air was filled with the smell of burned flesh, but at least the bleeding wouldnt turn into an immediate problem. He raised his hand, particles formed into another giant orb, it had the same hue as the lightning that dissolved Cykrus armour, then it split into tens of smaller projectiles, each flying on their own and finding a different path towards their target. The rock below Cykrus feet cracked as he dashed to evade them, he used his lance to swat the incoming spells, but there were far too many to escape them all. While they were chasing him, Lokan was preparing another spell, he lifted his remaining arm above his head, it took some time to properly form it, but it was time Lokan was willing to sacrifice, since it meant conjuring one of his strongest rank three spells. His clothes fluttered in the air, and his hair became even wilder, a faint humming warned everyone of the incoming attack. Lokans index and middle finger pointed at the sky, then slowly moved to face Cykrus figure, the small orbs werent flying aimlessly, they had been forcing him into a certain location. In the blink of an eye a small yellow dot travelled from Lokans fingers to where Cykrus had been, a bright flash forced Vivienne and Simon to cover their eyes, then the sound of thunder followed right after. The smaller spells also converged on his position, forcing him to take the brunt of it all. Lokan fixated his attention on the source of the light, he was used to the radiance, and could withstand it to some degree, once it cleared, all three saw Cykrus stumbling figure, his spotless golden armour was now riddled with blemishes, dark spots that showed how intense the burns of the lightning would have been on his skin. It doesnt matter how strong your armour is, beneath it all you are just a measly rank two mage. Your body has its limits, even if you can still stand now, you will fall to your knees eventually! Lokan taunted his enemy as a vast number of particles flowed in from all around him. Cykrus looked up into the sky, his hands were trembling with anticipation, and he chuckled, it had been so long since he last put his life on the line in battle, it truly was a feeling nothing else could compare to. He squatted down on the ground, his eyes scanned their target and his position, then before Lokan could execute whatever he was building up, a rocky pillar boosted Cykrus into the air, launching him like a cannonball with no regards for his landing afterwards! He primed his lance as he closed in on the lightning mage, whose eyes had opened wide in surprise. Lokans mind screamed at him to cut the preparations of his spell short, feeling unease by the possibility of death this rank two mage could bring upon him... and so he did. The yellow particles he gathered until now streamed towards him, looking to flood his body, he stretched out his arm and legs, and they were enveloped right away. His figure became gigantic, with a long and scaley body that ended in a tail, one pair of wings in the middle and the head of a viper. Its monstrous body stormed into the air, out-speeding Cykrus and leaving him dangling for a moment before making a sharp turn and attacking him! The winged-serpent''s mouth opened, swallowing the comparatively miniature golden armour in one go and steering its own body into the mountain. 51 - Family鈥檚 downfall Lokan who had transformed into a yellow winged serpent swallowed Cykrus armour in one go, he was dwarfed in terms of size. He was steering his form straight down, back towards the peak; with a loud boom the creatures head collided with the ground first and disappeared on impact, its entire body and finally tail followed, shaking the mountain, the tremors spread all the way down to the foot-soldiers who were waiting at the base. All they could see was a lightshow, and the faintest of auras, not knowing how the fight was progressing, they were tense and tightly gripping their weapons. They were prepared to lay their lives down for the family, even though their sacrifices would amount to nearly nothing if they were pitted against a mage, especially one from a family they had been enemies with for more than a hundred years. Another dust cloud covered the peak, up above it stood Lokan, using a spell to create a foothold, he glared down, both impressed and annoyed at the same time, Still alive? he shook his head as the dust settled, I dont know what is stranger, the durability of your armour, or this mountain? Lokan looked around the peak, this place had managed to withstand all of his fearsome attacks, there wasnt much of a dent or a hole, nothing that could compare to the size of the pit at the centre, where the rusty and broken sword was stuck. The armour that was housing Cykrus lay flat on the earth; Viviennes fingernails would dig into her skin if it werent for the gauntlets she was wearing, This is it Cykrus, right? There is no more strength left in you? This is the moment for me to step in? She took a light breath, then raised her hand- but stopped mid-motion, like he had heard her thoughts, Cykrus struggled to his feet again. Just stay down! What are you trying to prove?! she was cursing his tenacious spirit in her mind, the longer this fight dragged on the greater the chance of lasting injuries, but no matter how concerned she was for him, she did not move to interrupt their duel, knowing full well that Cykrus would try to stop her for as long as he was still conscious. Lokan sighed as he saw Cykrus final struggle, he hated the man for taking his arm, but that was only because he himself was lacking, there was no need to lose even this much if he had taken proper precaution from the start, A shame, truly a shame. The more I see of you the more I regret that we are going down this path. You could have become someone great Lord Aventia, forget the Ironhoof family, even those at the very top would come to fear your name and strength. And all that went down the drain because of your choice. I dont even know if you can still hear my voice, my words, or if your body is operating on its own merely moving through sheer will. Heh. Even that is impressive. Many lives were taken by my hands, too many cowered in fear in their last moments, but not you. You are going down the way the proud and honourable should, fighting until all your reserves are spent. he added. Cykrus stood on his feet, his head and upper body were bent forward, looking like he was barely holding himself up, though whatever expression he made was still concealed by his armour. He feebly lifted the lance, preparing his body for a throwing motion, A last ditch effort? Let''s see it then. Lokan commented, he steeled his body to receive one last attack! Cykrus drew on his entire strength, he flung the lance, and watched it travel, breaking through the wind on its way towards the rank three lightning mage. Lokan stepped out of the lances path, full of apprehension he turned to Cykrus below, expecting some kind of follow up strike... but he ended up glaring at an unmoving Cykrus, Is that all? he was confused, the opponent he thought so highly of, the last chance to defend his life, he wasted it by throwing away his weapon, the only thing that had been able to threaten Lokans life. You are truly- But Cykrus was looking beyond him, at the lance he had thrown, tuning out the mans arrogant words, he watched it burst apart silently, scattering into hundreds, if not thousands of tiny blobs of earth. Simons expression turned to one of horror, LOKAN! BEHIND Y-! he was unable to finish his sentence before the blobs had been able to touch their target, tightly clinging onto him. The lightning mage gulped; a strange possibility had entered his mind for the first time... He instantly tried to destroy the things with an electrical net, but he was unable to conjure up a strong enough spell with the remaining particles he was surrounded by, and they began to show their intended effects! From one moment to the next, Lokans weight had multiplied by several times, and gravity did its work, effortlessly breaking through the foothold he had conjured for himself, he nosedived towards the peak. A boom echoed down the mountain at the impact, Lokan was tightly pressed against the ground, unable to even raise his hand, fear gripped his heart for the first time in forever. It had been countless years since he felt this kind of helplessness, usually it was him who stood over people, high and mighty, but as the golden armour stepped closer to him, and he watched as another lance formed in its hands, he couldnt form a thought in his head. Simon on the sidelines too understood the situation... none of this should have happened, Cykrus was meant to die at Lokans hands, and the prince that backed him was supposed to cover and even aid them in acquiring his lands... so why was it that a new lance was forming in his hand... wasnt it an artefact?! You- Lokan stared at Cykrus dumbfounded, The armour and the weapon, they are both spells? The Lord of Aventia chuckled at his question, Surprised? the sound of his voice conveyed the wicked grin that hid beneath his helmet, You are a tad too late. Cykrus pressed his boot against Lokans back, Where is that attitude of yours now? You were so full of yourself, and suddenly you are all quiet. Lokan clenched his teeth, he could barely feel Cykrus foot from all the pressure that was already exerted on his body, How?! It''s absolutely impossible! You were stuck at rank two for all your life, you are even rank two now! Haha... are you sure? he sneered at how simple-minded his opponent was, he lifted his foot off Lokans back and stepped aside, then reached for his upper body. As his gauntlet touched the golden chest-piece, the metal bubbled, then made way for his hand. He reached inside, then pulled out a round necklace, with an empty bit near the centre, that was as dark as the abyss, it felt like nothing special to the three mages around him, but since he was putting on such a show, it must have been an artefact. Cykrus pulled on the necklace until it was taut, then he tugged harder, until the chain broke, and the chest-piece returned to its regular form. The Lord of Aventia stood there, holding the black amulet in his hand, and those around him sucked in a breath of air, as they observed his aura rising, reaching the upper end of rank two, then seamlessly passing over to the third rank. It seems your knowledge is rather shallow, if a simple artefact is enough to fool you into underestimating your enemy. Not even the Ironhoofs were stupid enough to come and try their luck, even with their number advantage when it comes to rank two and rank one mages, though they were probably just afraid of the royal family, since they had no justification thus far, right... Simon? Cykrus turned towards his familys long-time foe, who took a step back.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Simon was feeling incredulous, with their only card defeated, what else was there to stop Cykrus, now that he had revealed his real strength? You dont look so good Simon, wait a moment and I will come and lend you a hand. Cykrus smiled at him, But first I should tie up this loose end. he raised his lance above Lokans head. WAIT! Wait! Wait... L-Lets not do anything hasty! Lokan spoke up, fearing for his life, Lord Aventia, nothing good will come out of killing me! My master will be sure to retaliate! If you allow me to go, then we can just forgive and forget about this grudge between us. Lokan swallowed the saliva that was building up in his mouth, Since you already took my arm from me, I believe that should serve as payment for my foolish actions! You bastard! Simon shouted, Have you no shame?! Do you think you can just worm your way out of this?! Take responsibility for the mess you caused! Dont forget that we have a deal! he was secretly anxious, that prince was their only hope to stand against Aventia now, and yet this guy was trying to make peace with Cykrus? Unbelievable! If that assassination attempt of yours hadnt failed, then we wouldnt even be in this situation! sweat was running down Simons back, even if it wasnt the truth, the least he could do was drive a wedge between these rank three mages, hoping to further alienate them from each other. Lokans eyes went bloodshot, This guy-! he looked to Cykrus full of sincerity, Lord Aventia, dont listen to that mans nonsense, I have absolutely nothing to do with such an event! I am willing to stake my other arm that what I am saying is the truth! Cykrus tilted his head, If I kill you here, then the prince or princess you are loyal to will try and pay me back for this offence... Thats right! Thank the gods you are a sensible man, haa... Lokan exhaled. But if let you go- Cykrus continued, Then you will come to forget the words we exchanged today, and you will try to mess with Aventia one way or another. Lokan shook his head, You are wrong! I wouldnt do such a thing, todays battle between us will spread, there is a level of honour I must uphold- What honour? You did not even reveal your name to us. Cykrus looked at him strangely, it was Simons mistake that revealed this information. Lokan racked his brain, the way things looked his death was all but certain, he had very little particles left to use, so even if he managed to break free, there was no chance he could beat an earth-mage in such a disadvantageous place... His eyes trailed towards his last option... Baron Simon Ironhoof. He took a deep breath, causing Cykrus to squint his eyes, had he resigned himself? But the next moment his mind jolted, Baron! Now!! Lokan urged, shouting loudly to make it clear that this was the last chance they had to try anything. Vivienne and Cykrus turned to face him, both preparing for anything as their auras flared up. Simon raised his hands, his face flushed with panic and confusion, he didnt know what Lokan was referring to, but not just Cykrus, but Duchess Vivienne also prepared to intercept him! Simon stammered to get some words out, and Cykrus swung his lance downwards, feeling that it had been a ruse, but as his lance scraped by the ground, he knew the slippery lightning mage had taken this opportunity to escape. Vivienne could still see his figure just a short distance away from the peak, Lokan was rushing off in the form of a serpent, his figure flickered, like it was about to vanish, making it obvious how limited his spells supply was. She raised her hand, stretching it in Lokans direction, then slowly closed her fist. The air around her began to tremble, visually distorting, sending shivers down Simons spine at the sheer force she was exerting onto her surroundings! However, Cykrus grabbed her wrist and looked into her eyes, his golden armour was disappearing, starting with the helmet. Vivienne held his gaze for some time, then exhaled and lowered her arm again, Are you sure about this? We both know that his master wont let this slide. Simon looked at her, then at Cykrus, that awful feeling of dread continued growing, What is their relationship? Why is that Duchess acting all familiar with him?! Cykrus shook his head, a small smile creeped onto his face, There is no need to stop him. Actually, I want him to report every single detail. Vivienne bit her lip as he let go of her wrist, You deceived me. Not only did you not use any of the artefacts I gave you, but you didnt even need them in the first place. Cykrus nodded, he walked towards the shivering Simon, You arent the only one I hid this information from... no one knew; but let me take care of this matter before I formally apologize to you. he brandished his lance, causing Simon to back away. Killing me wont change a thing Cykrus. Simon spoke, You may not be aware, but I am nothing more than a- A figurehead. Cykrus interrupted him, Trust me, I am painfully aware. Dont you worry your empty head. If I were to compare your family to a snake, then you would be its tongue. Not the most vital organ, but when exterminating beasts, youve got to start somewhere. Hah. a mix of emotions spread over Simons face, it ended on regret, What I wouldnt give to see the end with my own eyes. then he rushed at Cykrus, fire gathering at the tips of his fingers, forming into a fiery claw, that extinguished just as quickly as the golden lance pierced through his skull. Simons eyes dimmed, and he dropped to his knees, before collapsing onto the ground, fresh blood flowing out of the wound. You were so keen on starting this war Ill end it. he sneered at Simons body, then gestured with his hand, causing an earthen pillar to rise and launch the corpse down the mountain. The foot-soldiers below were waiting in silence, the battle above had ended, they held their breaths, doubt settled in, if their master had won, why hadnt he declared their victory yet? Then a shadow appeared, blocking out a part of the sun, it fell at a tremendous speed, and splattered upon impact, the disgusting sight was accompanied by an equally disgusting sound, whoever these remains belonged to, it was an extremely disrespectful way of treatment after death. They looked up, their eyes full of expectation, but their Baron did not show himself instead, a strange noise was approaching from behind them. Cykrus looked in the same direction, his expression wavered, and the beating of his heart became irregular, Vivienne walked next to him, noticing the twitching of his fingers, Who is that? she asked while observing a raging snowstorm moving in their direction, crossing right through the many lines of soldiers with ease. The person that scares me the most, more than the Ironhoofs and the royal family combined. Cykrus drew in a cold breath. Vivienne raised her eyebrow at his statement, but soon she glimpsed upon a vaguely familiar person, hovering at the centre of the storm. The foot-soldiers below were ravaged without a chance to resist, turning into frozen statues, then shattering by the spells might, an army of hundreds of trained humans, wiped out in seconds, and all that was left behind was a trail of snow and ice. Agnes gracefully set down on the peak of the mountain, her gaze washed over the place, then moved onto Vivienne, and finally Cykrus. Cykrus struggled to show a smile, he was happy to see her, more than he could ever express, but the way she looked at him was terrifying, she appeared unnaturally calm, Agnes youve reached rank three! What an incredible feat, I-I am so proud of you. he stepped closer, feeling the aura that radiated off her. Agnes seized him up, from top to bottom, You too. Cykrus. she noticed the chaotic state the particles around her were in, The Baron is dead then? it was obvious a fight had taken place, but her master looked perfectly fine. Cykrus stepped even closer, reaching out and placing one of Agnes hands between both of his, I am not sure where to start. He lowered his head and sighed, I am so sorry. For? Agnes averted her gaze, her words sounded cold. For lying to you. he tightened his grip around her hand, I was afraid of telling anyone, because I didnt know who could possibly eavesdrop on us. If my rank had gotten out, then I couldnt have created such a perfect opportunity to deal a major blow to the Ironhoofs, and surprisingly, one of the possible inheritors to the royal throne, in one go. How much of this was part of your plan? Sending Frey into the competition, me heading into the Land of Fog? Was it all as you envisioned? she asked, her mouth quivering. Cykrus lowered his head, I made him my disciple, but I couldnt bring myself to trust him. If things had gone differently, perhaps I could have taught him stronger spells, but I couldnt. I am not as compassionate as you. There are few people that hold any value in my heart, like you. You leaving for the Land of Fog, it was a gamble. If something happened to you while you were in there I dont even want to imagine such a thing. But more than that, I was afraid of the chance where I am the one losing this duel, and you end up alone to suffer the wrath of the Ironhoofs, as the only remaining part of the Aventia family. hearing his words Agnes looked his way, he sounded genuine, she could read him that much. I almost lost you once. he involuntarily thought back to his first and last encounter with Hodwan, the Ironhoof agent, I dont want to face the risk of that happening again. Can you find it in yourself to forgive this fool? Agnes clicked her tongue, You know damn well that I cant be angry with you for long. Vivienne coughed and cleared her throat several times, reminding the two that they werent alone on this peak. Agnes mood worsened again as she glared at the remaining person, And what is she doing here? Cykrus let go of Agnes hands and rubbed the back of his head, Well, its a long story Agnes smiled at him, her eyes half-closed, Oh, I have time. 52 - Ancients Agnes was nodding her head, Alright, I get how it came to this, but why did you choose to fight here? she looked around the peak, it was a breathtaking sight, but aside from that, if it came down to a duel, something like a cave would certainly benefit Cykrus the most. I decided on this location because of my fathers words. Cykrus said. Your fathers? Vivienne asked, she knew very little about Cykrus parents, they only met briefly when she was younger, and they were only known as rank two mages up until the end, Though that might not be the case... she thought, eyeing the black pendant in Cykrus hand. A while prior to his passing my father took me here and let me in on a family secret, an orally passed down rumour, that seems to date back several generations, as my father too heard it from his own. Cykrus delved into the memory that surfaced, According to him, and to those that came before him, this mountain will become the final bastion for when Aventia faces the threat of annihilation. It will protect us in our most dire time. Cykrus looked at the ground, Believing that there was some sort of truth in these words, I chose to fight here... however nothing happened. Agnes tilted her head, But it wouldnt be our most dire time since you secretly reached rank three, and werent pushed to the absolute edge, right? Perhaps. Cykrus felt inclined to agree, But perhaps there was something magical about this place, that has stopped working properly hundreds of years ago. Either way, there are plenty of earth particles here, so I wasnt particularly worried about the battle. I did mention it to you once, didnt I? he looked at Agnes, although his rank was an exception, there was practically nothing else he hid from her. Agnes audibly agreed, Yeah, thats how I knew where to go, after one of the Ironhoofs accidentally revealed their plan to me. Agnes touched her forehead, That reminds me... according to that guy, the Whitewoods are allied with the Ironhoofs. That guy? Cykrus frowned. Fraten was his name. she answered, thanks to his blabbering, she managed to find out that a fight was going to take place, as well as pinpoint where exactly it would happen. Vivienne recoiled, Fraten Ironhoof. Wait, was? Agnes raised the inconspicuous staff in her hand, Thats right. I killed him, and another guy called Charles. The latter went on and on about being some sort of spymaster. Haha! Good job Agnes, very well done. Cykrus burst out laughing. He wiped a tear from his eyes, Thats three down. Just a couple more to go. Cykrus ended up smiling wide, This unnecessary conflict might truly end in our generation. Dont celebrate too soon. It is all but certain that His Highness will invite you to have an audience with him, now that you have reached rank three, and I am not sure how he will react to those careless words you said to the lightning mage. At worst he will have you executed for treason. Vivienne shook her head, Thats why I wanted to stop him from running. And at best? Cykrus took her warning seriously, the king was an extremely dangerous factor, not just because his rank was unknown, but also because everyone that considered themselves a subject would turn on Aventia at the slightest command. At best he will force you into a position where you have no choice but to follow him. If any of the rumours about the wars for the throne in his time are true, then he is a scheming mastermind that has no qualms with even brutally murdering his own siblings. Vivienne clicked her tongue, Dont think just because the two of you reached rank three that you can do whatever you want now. But enough about that, lets circle back to you being rank three... how? Since when? And what is that artefact? she pointed at the amulet. Cykrus placed it in her palm, It''s one of the few things my ancestors left behind in our treasury. It was part of a darkness mages inheritance, focusing on subterfuge and infiltration. See the empty space in the middle? It is supposed to be one part of a two-piece set. Agnes turned to him, Where is the second part then? Your guess is as good as mine. Lost to time? Stolen? he shrugged, now that knowledge of his rank would spread, there was no longer a need to use it. Whats your next move? Vivienne turned to Cykrus, with the battle over, she would have to return to the capital to report the results, though she was on his side, the truth would surface sooner or later, so it was best to not lie upon her return. Cykrus looked down at the path of ice that led to the Ironhoof territory, First we will have to rid Aventia of the puppets in power, of the nobles that allied with Simon and the lot. Then we might set our sights onto the rest of their family and help ourselves to their land. Vivienne knitted her brows, Wont you need a lot of manpower to suppress and claim their land? It is several times bigger than yours. Not to mention that youll face resistance from the remaining Ironhoofs, but also from the people that live in their territory. Hm, maybe I can send you some of mine- No. Cykrus refused, I dont plan to drag you into this. Knowing that the Whitewoods might try something is worrying enough, I dont want to start an all-out war across the families. The Whitewood family, another major force with strength comparable to the Ironhoofs, some say that they even surpass them; one person resurfaced in Agnes mind, her brother Jonas. Fine, I wont. Vivienne waved her hands in surrender, Farewell Cykrus, and Agnes. Take care of yourselves. she looked at the two, mostly Agnes, with a hint of jealousy, but it was best not to dwell on such feelings. ... ... ...that concludes Duchess Deboras report, Your Majesty. a man was prostrating himself on a red and black carpet, some distance in front of a big throne, on which sat the king of humanity, the ruler above all the families, Lysander Van Tale. He was dressed in a lavish gown, flaunting his wealth and power, but his expression was one of interest, with a hint of amusement. The armoured guards that were stationed across the hall were sneaking glances at him, each of them at rank one, the weakest force that he was controlling, but by far the highest count, even if several families were to combine. Among His Majestys many followers and citizens, they were blessed with his presence the most frequently, yet even they rarely saw such expressions on him.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. A rank three mage of the Aventia bloodline, is this a good omen? he scoffed loudly, That brat of mine erred in his judgement, I look forward to seeing his response, now that he alienated a new potential pawn on this grand board. Lysander closed his eyes, mulling over some thoughts, then rocked his head back and forth, Send an invitation to Lord Cykrus Aventia. I want to meet him in the flesh. Arrange for the meeting as soon as possible. The servant-looking man lowered himself as far as he could, As you will. What about that other matter? the king raised a question, forcing the man to think intensely, What other matter could he be referring to...? his forehead wrinkled, but luckily, he caught on, Oh, could you be referring to the Sunless Mire? What else? Lysanders words suggested that little was as noteworthy as this, which was rather reasonable; one of the planar portals closing on their own? It was unheard of. He had overseen many such operations during his lifetime, he had even gone on several himself, long ago as a prince, and not once had such a case appeared... what was so unique about that plane, about the inhabitants, or perhaps the humans that were sent in? The servants head touched the carpet, Forgive me! The Order of Purity still hasnt been able to restore the portals functionality, so it was impossible for us to gather any further intel! Still? Lysander grumbled, causing the many people alongside him in the room to sweat. But before he could utter any more complaints, his expression took a sharp turn, All of you. Leave. he commanded, sounding cruel and unforgiving, leaving no room for exception. The servant got to his feet, speedily heeding the call, but the guards exchanged glances, hesitating, it was their duty to protect the king no matter the cost, and now they were being told to leave? Out. NOW! Lysander Van Tale rose from his seat, his index finger pointed at the smooth stone doors at the end of the hall, under his urging, even the guards began to march out. They were located within the confines of the royal castle, a separate and staggeringly massive building near the centre of Astafor, the capital city, which was surrounded by tall and oppressive walls on one side, and a boundless ocean on the other, there was no safer place than this, but they still had their qualms about leaving their ruler unprotected. He walked down the steps that led to his throne, in the direction of the doors, making sure that nobody else was left inside, then as the stone creaked shut, he fell to his knees and lowered his head, I was not expecting you to visit, O Radiant One. his surprise sounded genuine, as was the admiration that could be felt in his voice. Painful coughing came from his throne, the rustling of cloth could be heard, and then a raspy voice that was barely audible, Pah. Child, you need not flatter me. Lysander turned around, on his throne sat a pile of skin and bones, a man looking so old, that his body was rotting from the passage of time; regular people might have wondered how this man had been able to enter without anyone noticing, but Lysander felt that nothing was beyond the old man. His garments, a mix of purple and gold, were stuck to his flesh, for better or worse, but his eyes gleamed with wisdom, Might I ask what brings your honoured self to my lowly home? As you have ordered, I started the competition for my successor, but I do not think that is why you are here. Lysander genuinely had no idea, this grand existence before him rarely showed himself, Could it be? Have you heard of my plight with the Sunless Mire? I would not deem it to be of such great importance, that you would need to act personally. Sunless Mire? Ah. The newest plane. I remember. I did not come here for either of those, what sort of plight might you be referring to? the old man leaned against the throne, as weak and feeble as he looked, Lysander was carefully weighing his words, Not too long ago, the portal closed by itself. The churchs Order of Purity has been working day and night to restore the connection, but if I may speak plainly, they have yet to deliver any meaningful results. I am assuming that the other end within the plane was forcefully shut, though I cannot imagine what sort of power it takes to achieve that. The old man coughed; the scraping of his throat made even Lysander grimace, Every plane is a creation of wonder, if you head in expecting everything to go smoothly, then you are bound to be surprised. We humans especially need to take care, for our numbers, and the strength that laid therein, were culled. Lysander frowned, Do you mean to say that they could be involved? Hahaha- kah, kuh- urgh- the old man choked mid laughter, clutching his heaving chest, he ruefully shook his head, If that were the case, then the portal would not have closed, but opened even wider. My words may appear inconceivable, because you have never encountered them... Lysander interrupted, Not at all! They wiped out so many gods, your words carry an indescribable weight... he remembered the first meeting between himself and the Radiant One, it was just after the succession war for the throne had ended, with him being victorious. His father, the former king, had introduced the old man, and along with him, revealed the darkest time throughout all of humankind, where they had come under siege... by those demons. A historic event that had been wiped from all records, except for some folklore and legends; should humanity ever discover that the gods they worshipped were all but annihilated, not only would that lead to civil unrest, and threaten the stability of the church, but so much more. And thus, it was decided that all information pertaining the war would be kept secret, only ever revealed to the current ruler, and those that personally witnessed that hell, like the old man. Lysanders heavy shoulders eased up, it was relieving to hear that his worst fear was unfounded, There is something that I must inform you of... The old mans ears perked up, What might that be? The king bowed his head, To put it bluntly, I might actually have to request your aid to recover access to the plane... within the Sunless Mire there is a person that I have high expectations of... in truth, I sent them there in hopes that they could break the shackles that are binding them, and reach rank five. Reach rank five? This person must have considerable talent for them to receive such high praise from you. the old mans bony finger tapped against the armrest of the throne, causing an eerie echo. Each tap made Lysanders heartbeat faster, It is just my shallow assumption, if you were to disagree... By raising his hand, the old man silenced Lysander, No. It is not shallow judgement. You belittle yourself too much. It wont be long until you can rise to our height- actually, that is why I came to visit. I concur. It would be distasteful to leave a person with such potential lost in another plane. he lifted his head, looking towards the ceiling of the hall, I will inform the hag, have her lend you a hand. King Lysanders mouth went dry as he heard that title, Hag? he muttered, I dont think there is another person in this world that would ever dare call Her Greatness by such a name. Ha! the old man exhaled, We have known each other for centuries, I believe she can forgive that much; and if not, then probably forget after some time. In the meantime, you had best prepare yourself, finish up everything that you need to attend to, for an opportunity has arisen for you to take the next step. he continued. Lysander prostrated himself, just like the servant had done before him some minutes ago, It would be my greatest honour and pleasure to follow your footsteps, stand shoulder to shoulder with you and oversee humanitys growth! he proclaimed. I will pave the way, then return to you when everything is ready... but heed my warning, all those that came before you, every king and queen until now perished in their quest to overcome the final hurdle. I wish to see you succeed, as I have with the others, but there is little I can assist you with when the time comes. Prepare arduously. the Radiant One spoke. The king bowed his head again, then as he looked up, the old man had left, having come and gone like a mirage, but his final words rang in Lysanders ears Forty odd years ago, perhaps a little longer by now, when it was time for him to ascend to the throne, there was a period where the populace of Astafor was shaken; rumours had it, that the late king, his father, had disappeared under mysterious circumstances, some believed there to be a grand conspiracy behind it all, perhaps an attempt on his life, even during his crowning-ceremony there were such whispers. It took several years for the humans that were loyal to the crown to forget about that incident, they were driven by fear, with the king gone, so was their strongest protector against the many families that were subjects, and yet always looking to benefit from the royal familys inability, secretly hoping to take their place. So, this is what happened to you father you too tried to reach the peak of humanity, only to disappear and be forgotten within less than a hundred years. Lysander shook his head; would he end up the same? If so, then it was necessary for the succession to end, and for the candidates position to stabilise before he would venture off, as the old man had instructed him, or else Astafor might be besieged, and overthrown by the hounds that surround them. Lysander sighed, There is so much to do, and so little time the competition might be in need of a bit more fuel to weed out the unqualified. 53 - Whatever it takes to survive A lone human clad in dirty armour was waddling through the shin high water of the swamp plane, his hair looked haggard, his cheekbones were visible, and his entire complexion looked unhealthy. The muscles on his arms, legs, and the rest of his body were lacking the proper nutrients to stay the way they were, and even the armour he was wearing day to day had slowly become heavier to carry around. He opened and closed his mouth several times while looking at the almost green water below him, they had been in this plane for so long, that more and more information solidified, like the fact that the water itself was harmless to the touch, its light warmth was rather comfortable on the skin, but drinking it was ill-advised, no matter how thirsty one was. Just like the Delightful Death fruit, it would result in a slow and painful death, but if it meant moistening ones dry throat when starvation was already around the corner, then it was certainly worth a try. Starvation the greatest problem the human survivors discovered during their extended stay. Although the fruit helped alleviate both hunger and thirst, it was far from an ideal meal, not to mention that their rate of growth was extremely slow, taking up to several days for a single one to sprout and reach their full size, but worst of all was how rarely they were encountered. At the start of the competition, when all those young mages first stepped into this godawful plane there were plenty to go around, mostly because they werent reliant on them, thanks to the many rations the capital was sending them, now with that delivery non-existent, they were left with no other choice but to scavenge long and hard for every single one of them. But traversing this realm was easier said than done, just like himself, the majority of the survivors were regular humans, some members of the church, and then a couple of rank one mages, but in reality all three of those types stood on the same pedestal, they were all inferior to the rank two and three mages, who took the biggest shares of the fruits for themselves, either through coercion and threats, or as payment for protection. The longer this farce went on, the more desperate the lowest folks became, their actions becoming increasingly more insane to fill their stomachs. Lowering their heads to Plamus was just the beginning, they sold their bodies to him, in exchange for a bigger share, but with a dwindling supply, that exchange no longer held as much worth, since others also found no different way to survive, and followed suit, leading back to the same competition and infighting. While many died during their excursions into the swampland, which freed up some slots, it only became worse. Those that answered to Plamus beck and call were obviously favoured, belonging to his inner circle of trust, and were granted the opportunity to feast before the others. Many considered all sorts of paths, most of them heavily weighing the decision to try and get swapped into Kassan Horuns hideout, but during their deliberations the most important factor outweighed all other reasons it was Plamus group that was in charge of gathering food, which would mean that Kassans group was even more pressed for a meal than them. As for alternatives? There were none. Either meet your quota, or be heavily punished, usually by being withheld something to eat, but there were also far more inhumane punishments to keep them in line. In their desperation, people looked towards the locals, trying to find a method of eating and digesting them, but not just fighting and killing them was hard for most of these people, but in the end their stomachs were unable to handle whatever they were made of and perished. The number of survivors was dwindling by the day, and so were their hopes of ever returning back home; the man clutched his stomach, a fierce twisting sensation had been plaguing him day and night, the words Plamus had said to him and the others replayed in his head, over and over, Come back with fruits in tow, or dont come back at all. he looked at them like they were no different from slaves, there to do his bidding, and no one could lift a finger in response. Opposing Plamus at this point was like throwing oneself to the wolves, not only would their fellow comrades try to make themselves look better, by making the other look worse, but with another mouth less to feed, there was more for themselves It was truly spinechilling how everything had developed, pitting the lowly people against each other, while the rest sat atop the entire structure, living without a care in the world. Water had long since filled his boots, making every step harder than the last, he was moving slowly, making as little sound as possible, which became almost second nature if one wanted to survive, as the locals were quick to come running at the slightest of changes in environment. Only in the dead part of the swamp were they free to act however they pleased, with the monsters not daring to cross into that territory. Each of his steps were deliberate, but no amount of preparation could overcome the unpredictability of life, as his boot sank deeper into the water than expected, the ground wasnt as firm as before, causing him to trip forwards, and land in it with a loud splat. With his pulse through the roof he backpedalled, pulling himself out of the muddy ground, he coughed and quickly wiped his eyes and mouth, ensuring that as little water could enter his orifices as possible. He shot his head left and right, dreading the familiar noises that the Flyers and Treemen made, his only choice now was to get out of here! But where could he go when he was so deep in an unfamiliar area trees! His shaky hands wrapped around the vines and low hanging branches of one of the trees that surrounded him, using them to gain some height. Loud thuds echoed in his head, and every beat of his heart could be felt at the tips of his fingers; he stopped several meters in the air where he sat at a long and durable branch. He held his breath, hoping to show as little movement as he could, and thanks to the thick fog that was ever present, he thought that he had a good chance of remaining undiscovered.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. With his entire focus on his hearing, he managed to notice even the quietest of rustling, as well as a strange whistling... Left, right, down, then up; where was this noise coming from? It was unlike any of the creatures he had known about, could it be... the rumoured rank three monster that few had encountered and lived to tell the tale? His body shook intensely, if he was afraid moments ago, then he was ready to have a heart attack now. Then something brushed past his neck, he flinched, his teeth clenched, it felt cool and fluffy, kind of like hair, Its behind me, isnt it? he was ready to resign himself to his death, but the deadly strike did not come. By scraping together all of his willpower he turned his upper body, facing his fears! Black hair hung just in front of his face; his eyes followed it up to another massive branch on the tree, What in tarnation? it was completely out of place, never before had he encountered anything similar in this plane, and neither had he heard about it from anyone else. The voice of reason in his head screamed at him to leave this place, since whatever he was looking at could be potentially worse than the rank one locals, but there was another thing beckoning him closer, was it hope, or desperation? If it could change his perpetual state of hunger... he wasnt much of a gambler back home, but it was never too late to start. He gripped the trunk and reached higher up, his head rising to the same height as the source of the long black hair, he recoiled at the sight, almost easing up his grip and falling from this height: it was a young boy, and the whistling he had heard was snoring. Wait! a description popped up in his head, Plamus und Reyna both had let all of them know of a person they were looking for, I am saved... the gods have taken pity on me! he smiled towards the sky, but quickly reigned himself in, the boy was supposed to be a mage himself, but he was sleeping, if he handled this right, and with the two mages in his debt, he would never need to worry about food again! He licked his lips and moved closer, the boys hair was extremely long, he was somewhat envious, as his own had stopped growing quite as much the older he got, seeing it like this was a reminder of how long they had already spent in this world. His hand reached to his waist, where he unsheathed a dagger, Dont blame me for this. We all need to do what we must to survive. I think they want you alive, but I will have to incapacitate you, just in case. he whispered with a malevolent grin on his lips. The mans vision closed in on the boy, the rest grew dim, he felt something grip his arm with unbreakable strength, then all sensation beneath his neck was gone, he wanted to look at the source, at what was happening, but he was sent flying by a smack to his skull! While falling backwards a strange scene played out before him... some sort of humongous brown monkey was holding onto a headless body, Huh? a final thought crossed his mind before the head dropped into the water below, the rest of the corpse also came tumbling down, tearing through some of the weaker branches, before landing with one big splash after the monkey let go. The sound ripped the young boy out of his dreams, but the moment his eyes laid upon the monkey he relaxed, he trailed the fresh blood on the tree trunk down to the puddle of red that was spreading amongst the green, Thank you Lu. How many does this make? Five? the boy shook his head as the human-sized monkey turned translucent before vanishing, You are right... too many. How do they keep finding us? I threw away that compass-thing like Marv had told me to. Frey continued talking, even though there came no answers, What do you mean do I still trust Marv? He tried to make it up to me... A trap? He wouldnt! No- no, I dont think so. He placed his hand against the tree, closing his eyes for a moment, then the air around him tensed up, Grow. an order reverberated, and under his watchful gaze, something appeared between his palm and the wooden bark, it was a Delightful Death fruit, and it was ripening at an unbelievable rate! In just a few breaths the fruit had reached maturity, and after slicing the bottom open using his fingernails, and allowing the liquid to drip out, he feasted on the thing, quenching the thirst that had struck him upon waking. Frey moved on like it was nothing, preparing to climb down from the tree, but if any of the other humans had seen him, they would fall to their knees and kiss his feet for a chance to learn how to grow their own fruits. A short distance above the ground he jumped off the tree and plunged into the water, seemingly unafraid that the locals would come at the slightest of disturbances, like the warrior had been. He scrutinised the lifeless body, the armour and the weapon suggested that the man wasnt even a mage, Why would those three send regular humans after me? They know that I am a rank one mage. What? To keep me on my toes? ...Right. That would make sense. Without you here to protect me I might not be able to get some rest, and they could wear me down. A long sigh escaped him, Why does it have to be this way, what did I do to them? The glint in his eyes changed, Lu I-... I dont think that I can do it. I agree with you, that they wont stop sending people after me but... but wont that make us as bad as them? Self-defence? his brows furrowed. Frey squatted down, picking the dagger off the mans cold hand, his hair hung into the low water and got drenched, What if innocent people get caught up in it? he fiddled with the weapon, then bunched his hair into a ponytail and cut off the upper end, then looked at all the holes and cuts that were in his clothes, and at the spot where the acid had eaten through his skin and parts of his flesh, the wound had closed up, and even the flesh regenerated to a degree, though the area that was affected was still visible, perhaps serving as a reminder for the rest of his life. He let go of the hair, and as it fell his eyes widened, he almost couldnt believe the words he had heard, Sometimes... you scare me a little. he chuckled nervously, Wait, what about Agnes? He touched his forehead, Do whatever it takes to survive... yeah, she said that. I get what you mean, I really do... but- No! Lu. You know that I trust you! Yeah... more than anyone else, of course. Frey faced the ground, But something about this just doesnt sit right with me. I know if I want to keep being a mage, then Ill have to get comfortable with stuff like this sooner rather than later, but it''s not easy, you know. I am not like Hodwan, comfortable with killing humans, I am even uncomfortable with using my cursed voice on people... Agnes and masters expectations, I dont think I can meet them quite yet... Frey looked back up, A warning? I mean... we could, I guess. Alright I- I''ll do it for you. No, for the both of us. He took a deep breath to steel his resolve, then while crouching he pressed his hands into the green swampy liquid, then against the seabed. Nature particles were attracted to him from all directions, splitting off the trees, the vines, and the very air, he closed his eyes and felt a kind of connection form, Rise for me. at his words the surface of the water rippled, then bubbles appeared at several spots strewn all around him. Water spewed into the air, then as it fell back down wooden arms with claws showed themselves, first one arm, then two, then they pushed the rest of their bodies out of the swamp, revealing their monstrous forms to Frey... tens of Treemen were lying in wait, only now making their presence known. All of their towering figures stood around the young boy, but unlike the ferocious behaviour they usually displayed around humans, they remained perfectly still. Frey opened his eyes to look at them, there was no fear to be seen, only determination. He got up, his arched back straightening, then he walked towards the nearest tree, the one he had jumped off, and he placed his hand against the bark, and his mind filled with the information the network of trees were exchanging, hundreds of different signals appeared at the same time, but Frey singled out one of them, which he was able to trace back all the way to an infinitely long barrier, the dead zone, to others they might have looked nonsensical, however he had been observing and studying them for a while, which allowed him to understand each of their meanings. The innocent expression he wore while talking out loud was nowhere to be seen, Go and attack both of the human hideouts. his command shook the connection he had with the tree but ultimately created waves throughout the vast network. He looked at the Treemen, then watched them rush into the fog with renewed spirits. 54 - Under attack Plamus was standing in the doorway of the storage that was located right behind his wooden table, the room was full of Delightful Deaths, which would cause his subordinates to question whether there really was a shortage. Reyna stood right behind him, looking over his shoulder, she glanced at his unprotected back, but shook off her thoughts, How long will they last us? Several more months Id say, at least if our arrangement continues. Plamus turned to face her, with Hadrians unexpected death she had become the only other person he trusted enough to control those weaklings alongside him, not to mention that this entire suppression plan originated from her, he was just the one taking credit for it. She nodded, Dont worry, it will. Even if they find out, what can they do? Neither Kassan, nor any of the other rank threes are going to interfere for as long as we keep handing them their shares. They dont actually care about their subordinates either. Good. Any news about Marv Beckett? he asked, the blood mage was a pain, not only had he been treating the injured warriors, keeping their strength intact, but he also tried to restore Kassan Horuns sight, which had luckily failed... if it came to a head-on collision, it was best to have as many advantages as possible. He survived, thats the only thing they let slip, but Hadrian wasnt weak, so he is likely very injured and is still prioritizing his own recovery. Reyna hid her smirk, hearing of Hadrians death was a wonderful coincidence that had allowed her to further alienate Plamus and Kassan. Plamus closed the door behind himself, there was no kind of lock, as there was no greater deterrent to any would-be thieves than his own presence, Thats unfortunate, but not exactly a problem. What about your little prince? Reyna rolled her eyes, Your lackeys are out looking for him, dont you think they would report to you first if they found him. They are dropping like flies, I doubt they could even escape if they found him. he shook his head, it was Reyna who cared about this matter, not him, he turned his attention to the front door of his building, the place wasnt exactly sound-proof, so he could hear that there was a commotion on the outside. Plamus walked over, he grabbed the crude handle of the door that his workers had made while constructing their current camp, then a dark purple barrier formed around him, and blocked the wooden shreds the door had turned into as they flew at him. At the other side was a slender and mossy tree that stood on two legs, and had two arms, that quickly closed in on him! With no change in expression, he flicked his wrist, and a tendril appeared on his protective shield that lashed out at the creature, sending it flying with ease. He rushed after it and out the door, his vision filled with grotesque scenes, the low-ranked humans that were supposed to be on guard duty were either engaged in battle or already slaughtered and turned into piles of flesh and blood by Treemen! What is happening?! he shouted, not expecting an answer as he stormed into the direction of the breach, where the wooden pikes and walls had been destroyed, and more and more of the rank one monsters were coming in droves. Reyna stepped out of the hut behind him, she wasnt in as much of a hurry, the smirk she was trying to hide earlier had reappeared, as the fire that was burning all of the dried plants and wood that was housing their camp reflected in her eyes. Creating lanterns across the settlement had been a wonderful idea on her part, even though it was rather taxing on her body to keep creating fire particles from nothing thanks to the runes that secretly covered her from head to toes. It paid off handsomely, her investment had returned, several times over, and as long as no one stopped the fires, it would continue to ravage the dead zone and turn into her territory! She looked at Plamus, who was cutting down one Treeman after the other through simple motions, the darkness was omnipresent in this plane, he was naturally at an advantage, but now there was no longer a need to avoid fighting him... Her eyes narrowed, and a bundle of red particles gathered at the tip of her finger, it turned into a blazing fireball, the size of a head, then whistled through the air and towards Plamus. Feeling the energy, he turned and met her gaze, the spell shot right at him, he stopped and stared, but it passed him and incinerated the creatures behind him. He held her gaze another few seconds, then focused back on defending the camp; although he did not care for the lives of the people under him, he quite enjoyed the way things were running currently. With a snap of his finger countless particles detonated, turning even darker than black, blowing holes into the armoured monsters, yet avoiding his allies; the Treemen stood no chance against the overwhelming might of a rank three mage, it was a one-sided slaughter since he joined the fight, but it did not make him happy... those things never entered the barren wasteland that was the location of their camp in all this time, and suddenly they were here? It was more than odd. Reyna stepped next to him, the flood of Treemen had calmed, and the few that remained were being cleaned up by the low-ranking people, Kassan said how the locals attacked the old camp, but there were far more involved than now, there are also no rank three amongst them. What a strange event, should we go and inform the other camp? You should go and warn Kassan immediately, better yet, have him send some rank threes as support. Plamus spoke while clasping his hands in front of his chest, purple particles gathered at once, he released his hands, and a dark ray shot straight into the wooden walls at the edge of their vision, causing a loud screeching noise, that reminded Reyna of their first run in inside of the tunnels... Are you going to face it? she asked instead of running off to get help. If not me, who else? Plamus countered, looking at Reyna like she was a lesser being. She scoffed, How magnanimous of you, what caused you to change? Are you that fond of controlling others? Stop stalling and get going! he couldnt spare her another thought as the screeching ceased, his calves tightened, and the dark purple barrier reformed around him, as did large tremors as the monster had closed the distance in the blink of an eye and slammed its claws against his protective spell. Plamus was forced back several steps, tracks were left behind in the dirt by his boots; the first time he was faced with this type of creature Marquis Gomon had intervened, the second time was while reclaiming the tunnel system, where he had Reyna and a bunch of meat-shields at his disposal, and this time he was on his own... he had been longing for a chance to prove to himself that he did not need all those weaklings to face this beast.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Reyna disappeared, off to fulfil his order, he wrapped his arms around himself, and a ring that was absorbing light surrounded the rank three monster, with its dark green skin and a purple glow all over it, along with its hunched back and claws for hands it looked as intimidating as its aura made people feel, but it growled in response to the spell. The monster ducked, trying to evade the ring by going underneath it, but the spell moved in tandem, staying a fixed distance from it, and it slowly closed; this was the same spell Plamus had used on the giant heart, just on a much smaller scale. As the binding closed around the creature, it shook and roared, doing its utmost to free itself, You are fast, I will not give you the chance to leverage that advantage. Plamus spoke out loud, thought it did not matter as the locals were unable to communicate with them or even understand their words. Seeing that its struggle was futile the rank three monster instead charged at Plamus, the ground under its feet cracked, it knocked into his barrier again, but this time the tremors were much less impactful, and the thing collapsed to the earth, wailing and turning as the ring was seemingly absorbing its purple light, and judging from its painful shriek more than just that... In the end you are nothing but a mindless beast. Plamus sneered while watching how his spell was tearing into the creatures body. The high-pitched screams continued blaring in his ears, growing louder, the human warriors around him covered their ears and shut their eyes, sharing some of its pain. Plamus eye twitched, but other than that he was fine, he raised his hand above the creatures body, but as particles gathered for the finishing blow his feet no longer touched the ground! He was sailing through the air shortly, something heavy pressed against his chest as he was knocked down, Plamus pushed against the weight, but instead of getting it off, he felt sharp claws penetrate his skin and flesh, Argh! his face grimaced, a dark orb appeared in his outstretched hand, pulling in his assailant, then repulsed it with great force. He forced himself onto his feet, he clutched his stomach, blood flowed down his hands, yet his focus was on the two rank three monsters that stood before him... A new one had appeared and managed to interrupt him long enough for the first to break free from his spell, though it was greatly harmed, Beasts indeed... prowling in packs. Master Plamus! one of the warriors shouted while running closer, taking the opportunity to prove his loyalty and stand alongside him to oppose the threat. Others followed suit, a small wall of five human warriors and two members of the church stepped in between the young Starhelm and the two monsters. The warriors brandished their weapons, they could feel the awful presence the locals were showing off, their hands were trembling, but they managed to calm down as a bright yellow glow enveloped them, the members of the church had cast a prayer, covering them and Plamus, a soothing feeling spread through them. Plamus nodded contently, the bleeding from his wound was slowing down, Finally something useful. he looked at the sacrificial pawns that had volunteered themselves, though it was a tad annoying for others to intervene yet again he accepted it, but his thoughts were interrupted by the monsters growling, they backed away from the source of the light as if fearful. Move forward! he urged the seven as he got an idea. The wall of people flinched; did they hear him right? Get closer to the rank three creatures? Their expectations of easy benefits crumbled, in reality they were now stuck between a rock and a hard place, two monsters at the front, and another monster at the back. Dont worry, I have a plan. Plamus assured them with a smile, his words lifted their hopes, but either way they no longer had a say in the matter... Full of apprehension they stepped forward in unison, and for some reason the creatures backed away again! Ha! Plamus wanted to laugh since he had found their weakness, but he winced from straining his still open wound, Surround them! Keep up the light! his next orders followed. The church members exchanged glances, they clasped their hands, O great ones, grant us your grace and illuminate this dreadful darkness, shine the way for your devout followers and bless us with a sliver of your might! one of them chanted, and the glowing intensified, yet at the same time their complexions worsened, and their faces became paler, meanwhile the five warriors split up to surround the monsters, successfully encircling them as the light was keeping them at bay. Keep them there! Plamus shouted, he began gathering darkness particles in masses, but the locals werent intimidated by the light for long, their claws swiped at the sources, cutting off some of the warriors fingers, slicing apart their armours, and carving out a path along their flesh. Their screams filled the air, as did the fresh smell of blood, but no matter how much of a loss they suffered, in Plamus eyes defeating two rank threes by sacrificing some worthless pieces was definitely worth it! Black and purple dots floated around both of the creatures, the humans instinctively increased the distance, fearing getting caught up in such a spell, and for good reason, as the particles settled onto the things bodies, then disappeared as if absorbed... the rank three monsters stopped moving altogether, then a singular eye opened on both of their chests, the pupil was a dark and disturbing red that opened up to look around! The screams of the humans ceased as the yellow light intensified another time, mending the wounds, discomfort was visible on the two church members, but that allowed everyone to hear the scene that played out before them more clearly... The creatures rammed their claws into their own bodies, into that newly appeared eye, they did not shriek with pain as before, like they were attacking a separate entity, even as their own blood streamed out of their bodies to mix with the red of the humans. They riddled themselves with holes and wounds, until they were unable to keep standing in the end and collapsed to the ground; Plamus looked at them without any pity, he raised his hand, then lowered it, and a wave of darkness pressed down onto the two monsters until they were no more than a puddle of liquid. With a gulp the warriors fell to their knees, they all survived! Huh? one of them exclaimed as he looked down... hadnt he left the range of the spell...? An eye was growing on his neck, visible only to his fellow warriors, that crawled to get away from him, and another on the back of his hand. Wait! Wait, wait! Please! Master Plamus help me! he begged, but without missing a beat his sword was raised, then pushed into his own throat, if the rank three monsters were unable to escape the effect, how could he possibly do so? Silence permeated the air, the survivors were quietly chanting prayers that they may be left unaffected, and after some time without more unfortunate victims they finally noticed their own situation, they each received heavy injuries, that would affect their ability to gather fruits, thus they shared the same thoughts, What will Plamus do? They turned to him, to where the churchs members immediately rushed to as the fight ended in order to tend to his wounds, What a marvellous spell master Plamus! one of them spoke while holding his glowing hands near his bleeding stomach. The Starhelm family produced another genius, it is natural for his powers to be so grand! the other church member agreed, he raised his head, but when he met Plamus eyes he flinched and lowered it again. I recommend that you forget about what you saw just now, unless you want to make an enemy out of my family. his words caused a shift in everyone''s expressions, Hah! Young master, I am not sure what you might be referring to... Good. Plamus nodded, wordlessly allowing the church members to continue healing his wound while the other injured sat down, waiting for them to be next, but he could not shake the feeling that he was being watched. One of the less injured warriors cleared his throat, Master, what about the fire? it continued to rage, consuming the remainder of their camp to fuel itself, at this rate they would have to rebuild it from scratch, maybe even move the location. Plamus looked beyond the fire, ignoring the mans words, there was nothing but a pitch-black void where they had cut down dried trees and shrubs for material, yet he did not look away from a certain spot. He lifted his hand and snapped his fingers, the open space far out from the camp twisted, Are there more Treemen?! one of the survivors nearby looked where the spell had detonated, but Plamus shook his head, Nevermind. that feeling was gone. His eyes opened wide, Fire? the words registered, and he rose to his feet. Take it slow young master! his healers worried that his wound might worsen, they had already sacrificed so much, losing their rank three protector now might drive them to despair. Plamus clutched his stomach and walked to one of the burning buildings against the well-intentioned opinions of the members of the church, into the fire and the raining rubble that came falling from the ceiling, he stopped in the doorframe to a second room within... how could he have forgotten? He touched his forehead while his mind was zoning out, This... is a problem. the room he was standing in front of, the storage room that was adjacent to his own, where he had been keeping an abundance of Delightful Death fruits... it was ruined. 55 - Under attack II Go! Run!! Someone needs to tell Kassan! the final words of his comrades echoed in the warriors ears, a mix of blood and tears was streaming down his cheeks, and his left hand was pressing against the gaping wound that was the stump of his arm. The locals had attacked, and he was chosen to relay the information back to Kassan Horun, the leader of their camp, but not without losing an arm in the process. The assault wasnt on the same scale as the last one, but they had believed the dead zone to be safe, so the first layer of defence was that much less prepared. The warrior was huffing while running down the tunnel system that led to their hideout, to the former chamber that housed the giant heart. They had all been forced to remember the layout of the system, to be able to navigate it by heart, even in absolute darkness, so that they could advance or retreat even in situations like these. His body was in a state of shock, stopping blood from splattering out of his arm, and he could finally see a light at the end; he emerged from the darkness, and immediately fell to his knees... The locals he had been running from, to warn and get help from the people down here; they were already fighting with them! A screeching noise drew his attention to the wall of the wide cave, where a claw and then a monstrous face appeared... were they digging through the earth to enter? Drive them back! a voice shook the entire place, hearing it the warriors despair vanished, Master Kassan! he laid his eyes upon the man, he who had been blinded was still their strongest protector, just like before everything had gone awry. Light was drawn from out of the lake and washed across the battlefield, gracefully evading the humans, and pouring against the locals. Even without his sight he was a masterful mage, who the management of this plane had been entrusted to, and now with a source of his own type of particles at the bottom of the clear lake in the form of crystals, he was able to exert his strength without worry! All the Treemens bark, both rank one and rank two, that were struck by Kassans light were riddled with holes from which a yellow and white colour shone out, as if each of them housed a radiant core within their bodies that was now revealed. The holes widened, and the light intensified, until there was nothing left of them, Leave none alive! his subordinates screamed as they felt invigorated by the sight! But as much as their numbers were being culled, there were enough reinforcements to replace every Treeman coming in from the walls around the humans. The first rank three locals also revealed themselves, Lady Winny, please help me save as many as we can, we need to protect the injured further in! Kassan spoke, the rank three observer that had been assigned to Marv was the only one who stayed behind to watch the cave along with him, Marquis Gomon and Daren were out looking for further hearts to battle the planes forces, and most others had never returned after heading into the swamp. Are you sure? Wont I reduce morale? Winny countered, they both knew what magic she was wielding, and how his people might react towards that. Kassan hesitated, but if it allowed them to keep even one more person alive, then it was the way to go, Yes, your strength is critical! Winny smiled at him, when she talked to him in private about her magic, he was vehemently advocating against her getting involved in fights, so he obviously had to overcome his prior mindset to ask for her help... Dont regret this later on. she added, then stomped the ground, black lines travelled from the many corpses on the cave floor towards her foot, she raised her hands and moved her fingers individually like controlling a marionette, and then the corpses stood up again, dancing to her tune. The warriors stared at their fallen comrades in horror... were they alive again? No. Their flesh was being misused, even in death did they find no freedom to rest peacefully. The gazes that were directed at Winny, the rank three mage they had pinned their hopes onto, turned unkind, it was outside of their expectations why she had never been seen fighting, but now it made sense; death magic. Though it wasnt forbidden, so few mages had any affinity for it, and even some that showed promise shirked away from it, as it heavily relied on the presence of death, of battles and corpses to fuel their spells. It was said that only the heartless and deranged could learn this type of magic, so their view of her naturally worsened, not to mention that she was proficient enough to become a rank three mage. While Kassan was focused on holding the Treemen back, the humans that Winny controlled rushed at the rank three monsters, they were outnumbered, but that rarely mattered when outranked, their claws dug into the approaching people, but their flesh was much tougher, and unlike before, they continued fighting even after being cut apart beyond recognition. The undead humans piled onto the monsters, and after the snap of Winnys finger, they detonated. Blood and skin tissue splattered across the cave, but their targets were also reduced at the same pace. The remaining warriors faces were flushed with disgust, they may survive this day, but it was awful knowing that once they bit the dust, they would share the same outcome as their many fallen allies and friends. With nothing left to bury, how could they feel at ease, how could they honour those that passed away? They disliked Winnys actions, even if they knew deep down that in this situation, where they werent certain if they could ever return back home, it was necessary to utilise whatever they had at their disposal to fight. Perhaps Kassans treatment and pampering had made them forget how unforgiving reality was, this sight was like a wake-up slap, unpleasant, but so very needed. I dont want to die! they cursed as they cut into the Treemen. Winny looked at Kassan, My supply is limited, and so is yours, we cant stay here, if they keep pouring in, then all of us will wind up dead. The corners of Kassans mouth twitched, she spoke the truth, but even if they escaped from the cave, where would they go next? If even the dead zone wasnt safe from the locals, then there was nowhere left for them to go... no, even thinking that the dead zone was safe in the first place was a foolish hope he harboured, they were deep in enemy territory, stuck inside of a disadvantageous plane, and there was still so much left they did not know about their foes. Their numbers continued dwindling, food was getting scarce, at least if Plamus wasnt lying about that, and all chances of them ever returning home felt so far removed. Maybe they could go and reclaim their old camp, perhaps they could get the portal to work again? Eh, who was he kidding, with no one around that had a clue about space magic, it was impossible to repair the connection on their end without investing years... Kassan! Winny shouted to pull him out of his thoughts, this was not the moment to wait and ponder, he needed to make a decision, and fast! This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. His lips parted, drawing in a breath to issue another order; he could not see, the rest of his senses had heightened, especially his hearing and his sense of touch, as well as his connection to the particles around him, they all allowed him to be the first to notice the changes the cave was undergoing. Before he could call out, a deafening boom and a shockwave hit the people in the vicinity where the floor of the cave had opened up to reveal a green figure, it looked like a woman, yet its body was made of plant matter, and there was a thick stalk that disappeared into the ground where its legs should have been, the same creature that had forced the portal to Astafor shut reappeared in their midst! Kassan did not need to see it to understand, the presence that it was emanating was unmistakeable, as cool-headed as he usually was, his anger flared to the maximum, ITS YOU! he roared, without a care for preserving his light particles he pulled everything he could out of the lake. At the flower-monster''s appearance the rest of the locals halted their advances, especially the rank three type, they looked in its direction, like the warriors did whenever Kassan issued a command. Without exchanging as much as a growl the Treemen and the clawed creatures all turned to leave, to head back into the tunnels they had freshly dug. Everyone! Duck! Kassans words shook the cave, the veins all across his face and neck bulged out, and those that heard him dived to the floor, even Winny was no exception. The giant cloud of light particles behind Kassan moved at his call, they surrounded his hands and were being sent forth in bursts, each one turning into an arc that spanned much of the cave, they travelled horizontally, cutting through the rocky pillars like paper, and similarly the Treemen, as well as the rank three monsters, but also the moving corpses of their comrades! The flower woman received his attacks, each one more devastating than the last, tearing through his reserves, but not the petal shield that stood between him and his target. Kassans face contorted as he felt his attacks being blocked, he extended his hand, then slammed it against his chest, a puff of light burst forth, after which he disappeared from the humans view, then reappeared next to the monster he was battling, his hands were glowing brightly and closing in on the creatures body. The woman pushed out her own hand in response, and the two collided, bursts of air shot out from them, shoving the surviving Treeman, the low-ranking warriors, and mages out of the way. They were forced apart by the others strength, the monster directed the petals from shielding to going on the offensive. Kassan slammed his chest yet again as the sharp petals drew close like tiny razors, they tore through him with ease, but his figure simply vanished, then another formed just a step to the side, then another, and another, tens of afterimages circled around the flower-creature, each one winding up another force palm attack in sync! A purple veil hung over the monster, Winny was betting everything she had left on Kassans attack and looked to support him by weakening its physical defence with a curse. One palm connected after the other, the monster was knocked back and forth, and its mouth opened for the first time, revealing a pair of thin fangs at the top and bottom of its jaw, then it let out a hair-raising shriek. The bright spots the strikes left behind dissolved, they were eroding the flower-womans form, but it spread the petals in retaliation, cutting into the afterimages and destroying them, only the real Kassan remained, but he was forced to retreat far out to stay unharmed. Kassan! two different voices called out to him, one of them willed the water of the small lake to move to his whim, while the other unleashed a gust of visible cloud-like wind, both of them targeted the monster at the centre of the battlefield. Daren and Marquis Gomon had returned from their excursion, just in time to finish the wretched fiend, but as their spells closed in on her, she was suddenly pulled back into the caves floor like a puppet. Both spells missed, or rather, struck each other, their might clashed, vaporising the other, their gazes washed over the cave, all the remaining locals had either perished or successfully fled back into their holes. Daren, Kassan, Marquis Gomon and Winny all rushed to the hole the monster left behind, all but one peering down into the bottomless darkness, I cant feel it anymore, is it really gone? Kassan asked with disbelief, it was so fast that none of them were able to stop it in time. Gone yes, but not for good, that thing might still be alive. Winny grumbled. Daren nodded, There were several of them when they attacked our old camp, even if this one dies there are plenty where they came from, but to think it could withstand your attacks when even I was able take one down previously. Ah! I didnt mean to insinuate anything! Daren followed up, to make sure there were no misunderstandings. Marquis Gomon crossed his arms, Should we follow it? Go ahead if you are tired of living, this might as well be a trap that it''s trying to lure us into. Winny frowned, We could toss Plamus down there, since darkness is his element, he should be just fine. Kassen turned towards her; he had a disapproving look, There is no time for that, those things wouldnt flee without a damn good reason, because I doubt that they would run from us when they can just reproduce in a short while. Come to think of it, Daren, what is the situation like outside? You just returned, so you should have come across the dummy-camp led by him. he added. Daren nodded, Yes, Marquis Gomon and I just returned from our mission, Plamus was injured while holding off two of the rank three monsters. Hah, he was beaten by just two of them? Winny chuckled, but Marquis Gomon scoffed, The boy is half your age, what are you so giddy about? Tch. she clicked her tongue then kept quiet. Daren waited for them to finish, Other than that he lost nearly half of the people assigned to him, but the situation in here doesnt look any better. he scanned through the room, there were already a lot of injured, those that didnt participate in the fight, so those that died belonged to the relatively healthy, which was another massive drop in their overall strength. They could call themselves lucky if the number of humans in this plane was still above fifty, which was unlikely... Regarding our mission, I believe we managed to find it... Marquis Gomon continued in his stead, We found another tunnel entrance, it is quite the distance from here, and we didnt dare to head in too deep, but we are nearly certain that it''s the location of another heart. Marv here probed the depth using some wind. he spoke while patting Darens shoulder. What do you think, Kassan? We do not have many alternatives, from how I see it. Kassan was silent for a moment, the immediate danger was gone, but their foes could return just as quickly as they had left, he had already given it some thought during his fight, heading into enemy territory was dangerous, but what exactly was left for them to call their own territory? It seems we must fight back. You are right, there is no other choice, we cannot simply sit around and hope for someone to come and rescue us, at this rate we will be annihilated, and if the portal is ever restored, all they will find is a bunch of bones of our remains. The least we can do is weaken this plane, even if it costs our lives, that is what expeditions like ours are supposed to do. he declared. It was a bleak notion, but if there was no hope of survival, the least he could do was give his subordinates a purpose, a reason to lay their lives down, and what better purpose was there than dying for the betterment of humanity! Marquis, have the survivors rest, then we will regroup with those outside and head off to the location you discovered. Kassan ordered, to which the people around him made affirming noises. Sir, what about the injured? Daren couldnt help asking, there were a lot of them, but his main focus was Marv Beckett, the poor guy still hadnt recovered from his injuries from protecting Frey, for which Daren felt indebted to him, as he had promised himself to watch over Lord Aventias disciple. Marquis Gomon cleared his throat, It may be a tough decision, but I believe it is best to leave them behind, they will only weigh us down when marching and later while fighting. Not necessarily. Winny smiled. ... ... Frey was kneeling next to a mutilated human corpse, fire raged in the distance, the ground below him was already charred, as were the Treemen that littered the surroundings. A few years ago, he saw the first dead body of his lifetime, and ever since there were many that followed, the sight was as gruesome as any, but that sickening feeling he felt the first time around wasnt nearly as strong now. This plane and everything that happened in it may not have been the catalyst, but it certainly sped up the need for him to grow, physically and mentally, kindness wasnt met with the same back, and so he had taken Lus advice and retaliated, it was self-defence, his right to protect himself, so why was he feeling down? Kill or be killed...? Lu... these people, their lives were lost forever, all because of his decision, there was nothing he could do revert this outcome, no matter how horrible it was, he would have to move on and carry this burden until his own time ran out. Frey tilted his head, he backed off from the corpse and closely observed how the ground next to him was opening up, a small crack formed, which grew wider, until a flower-woman broke out, earthen debris scattered all around them. The two stared at each other, neither moving an inch, Frey was the first to break the silence, Are you the one that ordered them to retreat? I thought your kind could not communicate into this dead part of the swamp... looks like you are an exception. his eyes trailed down the green stalk. So? What now? Are you here to kill me? he wore a deadpan expression yet clenched his fist, preparing to cast a spell; the creature before him could not be defeated by the likes of him, he was aware of that much, but he didnt want to go down without a struggle. The woman extended her index finger, then reached out to him. Frey took a step back, sweat dripped down his forehead, but seeing the monster stop too was strange. He looked at its face, a near perfect replica of a humans, but he was sure that there were no emotions within these things. Her finger moved towards him again, and this time he allowed it to reach him; a tingling sensation spread through his brain, Freys mouth opened wide, and his breathing turned haggard. Images flashed in his mind, he saw several giant orange hearts that were steadily beating... but also something much, much bigger... reaching out to him. 56 - Visitors Cykrus Aventia was seated in his study, to his side was a green stained-glass window, that let in just enough light for him to look through the letter he was holding in his hands, carefully reading it over and over. It was sent by none other than His Royal Highness Lysander Van Tale, and as Vivienne had predicted, it was an invitation for an audience in the capital-city, the meeting was set a month apart from the battle he held with the Ironhoof family, a date which was just around the corner. According to the letter someone would come to escort him, just like during the leadup to the competition, only this time those sent would not be protecting him but watching to make sure that he could not run away. The wording of the letter made it clear that this invitation could not be declined, so the treasonous words he had spoken during his duel had certainly reached the kings ears, but since he wasnt instantly declared an enemy and hunted down, there was seemingly room for negotiation. His fingers were tapping against his desk, it was the only noise within the room, aside from his breathing. There is no turning back. Your dream isnt achieved so easily... Then someone knocked against his rooms door, My lord. a muffled voice came from the other side. Cykrus folded the letter in his hands, then picked up the envelope that wore the royal insignia and stuffed it back inside. He set it down on the desk and stood up from his chair, My escorts have arrived then? he guessed while walking over and pulling the handle. But instead, he looked upon one of his guards, and behind him was one of his generals, My lord, a moment of your time, if I may? he courteously asked. Cykrus first turned to the guard, The guests have not arrived yet? The man shook his head, None so far. Very well, you may enter. Cykrus followed up. The guard returned to his post, while Cykrus and the general re-entered the study, My lord, I was sent to report the developments of our efforts. Mhm. Cykrus mused while taking a seat. The general nodded, We were able to crack down on several nobles who had been catering to the interests of the Ironhoof family, four out of five had also been accepting bribery, all of them were apprehended, and their assets seized, totalling several thousand gold coins, a written report will follow. Well done. Cykrus interjected. Thank you, my lord. After word of your fight with the Ironhoof family spread we were also able to note an increase in requests for citizenship, both within our capital but also in the outskirts. The patrolling squads across our land also wished to inform us of an influx of undocumented workers and villagers- Cykrus interrupted him, That is fine, this much is expected. Make sure that everyone goes through the official procedures to acquire their citizenship. I want accurate numbers, coordinate with the village chiefs and ensure that they have enough funding to build new homes and set up workplaces, make use of the funding those nobles donated to us. Of course. The extent of banditry in our territory has plummeted, dissidents have also become fewer, and even those have become more manageable with the threat of your wrath. The revelation of your rank was truly a blessing for all of us. the general said. Additionally, we have received some letters from other families congratulating you on your breakthrough, Baron Beckett among them, and also several letters from unaffiliated mages, stating their interest in joining our forces to bolster Aventia, most were rank one, however some were also of rank two. All of them are currently under investigation, and will, thereafter, be brought before you to receive the final verdict. Cykrus folded his hands, Have copies delivered to me, I am sure that we can weed out some before needing to investigate at all. We are no longer in such dire need, that we would have to accept just about anyone. I will instruct my men accordingly. the general bowed deeply, he was born within Aventia, his own father had served the previous head of the Aventia family, and though they werent his own achievements, he was extremely proud of Aventia and what it was becoming. Rumours had it that Aventia was a doomed family, but all those could now be disregarded, as the family had returned to a golden age with two rank three mages at its helm! Before you go, are there any news about Agnes? Cykrus sharpened his gaze, but the general ruefully shook his head, I am afraid there is nothing new about Lady Agnes, she is still in her closed door cultivation, we are periodically sending meals to her, and empty plates are returned to us, so at the very least she is alive. Cykrus looked at the ceiling, I guess no news is good news. Inform me once she leaves her quarters. Understood! the man affirmed, then left the study. Cykrus rubbed his chin, Rank three mages naturally draw in humans, their lands are usually safe havens, but Aventia isnt large enough to contain big streams. Expanding will prove troublesome without enough manpower to quell rebellions and uprisings, no matter how weak the Ironhoofs have become, wed be spreading too thin... Viviennes offer, no, I cannot accept it. he frowned, relying on someone else wasnt his style, but the greater issue was the potential unrest them allying would cause across the families. Four rank three mages were enough to make anyone sweat and become wary of this newly formed threat, at least if Daren were to return alive. But another knock on his door pulled him out of his thoughts, he got up again and peeked his head out of the entrance of his study, the guard was back, Im assuming my escorts have arrived, yes? Cykrus lightly smiled at him. The guard smiled in return, Uh, no, my lord... Priest Simerlin is waiting outside, he is requesting to meet with you, he mentioned something about having made a deal with you. Should I... send him away? Cykrus scratched his head, he had nearly forgotten about that matter, Send him in, alone, we are not to be disturbed. lest someone overhears their conversation, and things get out of hand. Yes, my lord. the guard saluted, then returned down the hallway. Cykrus grabbed a heap of papers and repositioned them onto another table, freeing up a second chair in the process, which he placed on the opposite side of his desk, before sitting down on his own. A few minutes later the door swung open, and the priest, wearing a gold, red, and white gown stepped inside, closing the door behind himself, Lord Cykrus, always a pleasure to see you. Simerlin wore a wide grin. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Its been a while, Simerlin, have a seat, how have you been? Cykrus indulged in some small talk. Great! Truly wonderful, even better after hearing the news about you, haha! he burst out. Cykrus sighed, Cutting right to the chase then. Of course, we both arent the type to beat around the bush. You promised me support when you reach rank three. Simerlin squinted his eyes, I think that condition has been met. Or were you thinking of going back on your words? Cykrus looked him dead in the eye, that thought did cross his mind, but it was enough to offend the royal family, becoming enemies with the church on top would not end well, Dont worry, I wasnt planning to. But nonetheless you are putting me in a tough position, joining the churchs infighting, I have more to lose than I stand to gain. Simerlin nodded, I understand you and your situation quite well. he said while pointing at the letter bearing the royal crest on his desk, I ask that you at least hear me out before making up your mind. You seem to have a lot of eyes and ears. Go on. Cykrus waved his hand through the air. Simerlin showed a fully blown smile, You are overestimating the danger of what I require of you, all that I need is for you to escort me to meet a priest in service of the main church in Astafor, I can handle the rest by myself. Cykrus brows furrowed, You are leaving out too many details, what exactly do you plan to do with this priest once you are alone, surely whatever you do will implicate me. And why would you need a rank three mage to escort you into the church, arent you one of its members? Wouldn''t you get by more easily without me tagging along? Simerlin chuckled, As I said, you worry too much. I will just be having a little chat with that priest, I assure you that there will be no repercussions for you there. In fact, said priest is no major figure, their might is nothing you need to concern yourself with. About why I need a rank three mage with me... lets call it a diversion tactic. As he heard Cykrus grumbling he hastily continued, One more thing, although we made a deal beforehand, to which I am currently enforcing my end of the bargain, its not like our cooperation needs to end after this. Ho? Simerlins words caught his attention again. I have to admit, a little birdie told me that Aventia will soon be undergoing major redevelopments due to your victory against the despicable Ironhoof family, and that birdie also mentioned that you would be facing a dilemma, a small crisis if you will. Simerlin continued. Cykrus raised his eyebrow. Overpopulation is quite the thing, there is a need to create shelter, to provide clothing, work, and most importantly... food. Aventia isnt big, and neither is it rich in farmland, where will you be taking these rations from?" Ap-ap-ap! Dont answer that. he raised his hands before Cykrus could make a peep. Those rations wont be free, and youll have to juggle import and export, and I promise you, Aventia does not have enough valuable goods to export for now, to overcome this. He inhaled, Here is my proposition... I do not know what you think of the church, and neither do I care, it doesnt matter to me if you believe in the gods, and neither does it to the pope, but what matters is that we can both benefit off of the other. Give it some thought, what does the church have in overflow? Manpower, in masses, and willing to aid whichever goal their higher-ups desire of them. Cykrus eyes widened a bit. I assure you, that I can support you in invading the land of the Ironhoofs, and through the reputation of the church I bring along, there will be no one to intervene, for we have a righteous purpose, to liberate the populace that is suffering from their inept leadership. Simerlin beamed. My followers will take over the towns and rein in the citizens, then we can slowly integrate them into your rule. All that, and the only thing you need to do is escort me to a single meeting... Of course, there may come a time in the future when I need to rely on you again, but I truly believe that we can have a mutually beneficial relation. he concluded his speech, awaiting Cykrus response with bated breath. Cykrus closed his eyes, he allowed the words he had just heard to take up the entirety of his mind, mulling over every bit of information he had just been given, and weighing the options he was presented with. When he reopened them, they looked almost firm, I must applaud you, there are few individuals that ever stood before me with a proposition and made me waver with their reasoning. You are too kind, it is natural for a priest to pray to his gods with a golden tongue, and to speak to his fellow mortals with a silver tongue. Simerlins smile looked truly genuine, it was an expression he wore nearly all of the time. Cykrus rested his chin on the arch of his folded hands, A silver tongue... you must have been a merchant in your previous lifetime, my good priest, but there is one thing that I do not understand... where exactly will you take all of these followers from? As of now you are no more than the local priest of a small familys territory, I find it hard to imagine how that could change as quickly as you describe it. Simerlin bobbed his head up and down, Lets call it a... divine revelation, the gods have smiled down upon me and graced me with an outlook of a bright future. Cykrus blinked several times, You... are not expecting me to believe that, right? Simerlin shrugged, As Ive said, it matters not whether you believe in the gods and their miracles, for your faith has no influence on the outcome. The two stared at each other in silence, the tension in the air was malleable. Simerlin rose to his feet, Its fine if you need to ponder over this matter, I only ask that you reach out to me once youve decided, in the event that I must consult and employ someone else. he reached for the doors handle but halted. I hate gambling, I dont appreciate being put on the spot either, but this once, I shall make an exception. Simerlin, I agree to your proposal. Coincidentally, I will soon be departing for Astafor- the lord of Aventia spoke to the priests turned back. Simerlins eyes lit up, Then may we meet in the royal capital. I have much to prepare, farewell Lord Cykrus. he left feeling pleased, Cykrus not so much. This uncertainty could spell the end of him and all of Aventia, but on the other side of the coin was an unimaginable amount of growth that could help him and his land to be catapulted into an even stronger state, where he would no longer have to play the role of the oppressed, but stand firm with unshakeable borders! It was a small but crucial step that would help him escape the royal familys grasp and move towards true and unfettered freedom. The greater the risk, the greater the reward, now it was up to his meeting with His Majesty to determine if that growth would ever come to pass or not, but yet another knock pulled his attention to his studys door. He scowled and trotted to the door, pulling it open with force, What is it now? The same guard was standing before him, his head was lowered, and he tried to make himself as small as possible, Forgive me for disturbing you... If it''s another visitor, send them away, Ive had enough for one day. Cykrus sighed, he was exhausted and accidentally took it out on the guard. The guard gulped, My lord, uhm, he has already been taken to the guest hall and is being served wine. he lifted his palm, at the centre of which was a small token. What?! Whoever gave that order-! Cykrus sight fell onto the token, ...deserves a raise! I will go and personally welcome our guest, have my study locked. The guard made way while Cykrus rushed off with the token, quickly walking through the halls to reach the important person carrying the insignia of the royal family. The maids bowed as he passed them in a hurry, then he barged into the guest hall, where the headmaid Lena was sipping a dark purple liquor with a man slightly older than himself, Excuse me for making you wait. Cykrus spoke, yet unable to recognise who he was dealing with. No need to worry Lord Aventia, good wine and a beautiful woman to keep me company are more than enough to make time fly. the man winked at Lena, then turned to face him... Duke Monotay? Welcome to Aventia. Cykrus cupped his fist and bowed lightly, What brings someone as busy as you out here? he was baffled. Why of course, I was chosen to escort you. Not just anyone is qualified for such a task, and to be honest, I am not as busy as you might be expecting, you know, since the competition, where I was put in charge of, failed miserably... I am terribly sorry about your disciple. Duke Monotay bowed deeply. Cykrus was caught by surprise, the failure of the competition may have had partially to do with his and His Majestys error in judgement, but he never expected an apology... was this a perk of his new strength? That people could walk all over him while he was rank two, but they now showed him some level of respect? Please rise, and dont pronounce my disciple dead until we have found his body. I am sure that His Highness is making you all work day and night to rectify that mistake, for the sake of the families and all their offspring. Cykrus wasnt particularly bothered, rather, it was all the other families that now had grievances with the royal family for taking their most promising and heavily invested mages, some even speculated that this was a calculated move to supress them. Cykrus cleared his throat, I am sure that you must be tired from your journey, would you like to rest, and depart tomorrow? Thank you, but as much as I would love to indulge myself, I cannot afford to disappoint His Majesty and return later than announced. Duke Monotay kindly refused. Cykrus nodded in understanding, Very well, then let us be off. 57 - An audience Cykrus eyelids fluttered open, he rubbed his temples and felt his sore neck, then covered his mouth while yawning. He scanned through the carriage, it was just him and Duke Monotay; oddly enough, he had fallen asleep, his stress had been eating away at him for the entire journey, and the interior was far from ideal for taking a nap, but it didnt seem to have mattered, Cykrus pulled the curtain open, the harsh sunlight temporarily blinding him. He considered closing the blinds again, but instead forced his eyes to adjust, the road was rough, yet uneventful, but some muffled voices and shouting managed to wake him up. They were passing through some sort of town, buildings spread in all directions, and there were tons of people littering the streets... a second yawn escaped him, he rubbed his eyes, then finally noticed the peculiarity, Are we already in Astafor? What is up with all these decorations? Cykrus got closer to the window, there were arches of colourful cloths hung over the roads between the buildings, and more apparent than anything else: there were guardsmen around every corner, the capitals security had been upped by a notch. Cykrus turned towards Duke Monotay, seeing that the man was awake too he spoke up, Is there some sort of celebration going on, I wasnt aware that such an event would be taking place. You didnt know? Duke Monotay looked at him, I thought it was one of the reasons for your visit, aside from meeting His Majesty. he studied Cykrus expression, I guess not... Well, you are correct, there are preparations for a celebration, to be precise, the celebration of Princess Rens birthday. he continued. The princess birthday? Cykrus frowned, he had no present he could offer to her, was this also planned by His Highness? Intending to paint himself in a bad light to one of the three prime candidates for the throne? Cykrus squinted his eyes, Are the heirs birthdays always this big, spanning the entire capital? Not normally no. It just goes to show how popular Princess Ren is among the citizens. The common folk even go so far as to consider here to be a saintess. Duke Monotay answered him, On top of that, all the successor candidates will be attending, I am guessing His Highness has something he wishes to tell them. You dont say. Cykrus frowned, he wanted to stay out of the succession war, especially now that him being a rank three mage wasnt a secret anymore, where people would vie to get him onto their sides, be it through promises or threats, but it also meant that the lightning mage Lokans master would be there. What a headache. he leaned against the window, the passersby outside watched the carriage cut through the bustling streets, the kings caravans were well known, and garnered attention wherever they went. Their appearance wasnt rare, especially not with upcoming events like the current one, but they all had the same thing in common, whoever they housed was someone important. The capital was the home of all sorts of people, ranging from high-ranking mages, over nobles and regular workers, to beggars and scoundrels, the latter almost non-existent thanks to the armys recruitment accepting nearly every able-bodied man and woman, offering them a chance at a shot to walk down the path of a mage and to be sent into different planes as support, or to be used as peacekeepers both during the day and at night. Astafor was the centre of humanitys economy, its vast port stretching like a coastline and capable of docking thousands of boats and ships, with warships that roamed the entrances to deter pirates from getting too close. Powerful water mages were put in charge of these fleets, their strength nearly unmatched on the open sea. It was a well defended fortress-city, even though there were next to no historical records of it ever coming under siege, largely thanks to the threats stationed within, the most notable being the church, and the royal family. The church had spread into the nooks and crannies of almost every familys territory, they help keep order and even offer to protect settlements where it is difficult for soldiers to do so, though the degree of protection varies, depending on the how strong the priests or priestesss faith is. Offending them was never a good idea. Cykrus sighed, the churchs headquarters was his second destination, right after his meeting with the king, at least if he survived that one. The decorations around the castle were much more lavish, people could be seen running around, carrying flowers, vases, and wooden boxes in a hurry, even from afar. The carriage was able to pass through the gate without any searches, attesting to the caravans abilities, that there was just no way for anyone to smuggle themselves, or any unwanted objects alongside it. They came to a halt in the large courtyard, the exit faced towards the castles entrance, and a man humbly reached his hand towards Cykrus at the base of the steps, offering to help him down. No need. Cykrus courtly refused, he looked around, gardeners were tending to bush-sculptures, sharpening their edges, they showed warriors riding horses, likely into battle. Duke Monotay followed right after, he pushed the steps back into the carriage, then knocked against it, two thuds notified the coachman that his passengers had left, and he urged the horses to move. A butler wearing a white suite came up to them, he reached for a clipboard he had tucked in his armpit, his other hand held onto a pencil, he flashed the two a smile, then lowered his head to skim through the names on his list, Welcome Duke Monotay, might I ask for the name of the gentleman that is accompanying you, so we can get his lodgings ready? I am Lord Cykrus Aventia, but I dont need you to prepare a room for me, I will only meet with His Majesty, then return to my land. hearing his introduction the butler bowed deeply, Forgive me for not recognising you Lord Aventia, it is an honour. Cykrus waved his hand, dismissing his apology, then they continued walking by, the long hall looked mostly the same, only at the end, where there was a new addition to the portrays of the kings and queens of the past, King Lysander Van Tale the plaque read. It was faint, but a certain pressure could be felt from the painting, classifying them as artefacts was not entirely correct, but the properties that helped them stand against decay were truly magical. Usually, the rulers painting is only hung after theyve passed, seeing it now kind of leaves a bad taste in my mouth. Duke Monotay shook his head. His Majesty is perfectly healthy, right? Cykrus wondered, if the king suddenly disappeared, then chaos might ensue. Judging from his looks, yes, but I am not his physician and cannot speak with absolute certainty. Mhm, lets not talk about this any further. Duke Monotay was worried how their words would sound to a third-party. Cykrus watched the butlers and maids rush in the direction of the giant hall he remembered clearly from his last visit. Duke Monotay followed his gaze, Princess Ren is hosting a banquet and chose the castle for her location, there will be a buffet, groups of musicians, and some light entertainment from what Ive heard. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Must cost a lot. Cykrus scoffed, hosting something of this scale was out of the question for him, this was the difference between a lord and a princess. Yes, but that isnt even everything, the princess also declared that she would reimburse anyone that bought sweets during this week, so the poorer people could also enjoy her birthday. the duke said. Cykrus moved on, How magnanimous of her. he wasnt interested in such details, he preferred if he could miss this event entirely. The guards that passed them stopped to salute; it was uncommon for anyone to be allowed to roam the castle without an escort, however the Dukes and Duchesses were a part of that exemption, as they were directly subordinate to His Royal Highness, and held the second highest authority, at least if the rest of the royal family wasnt accounted for. The title of duke could only be granted by the king, requiring a great deal of trust between them. Moreover, only rank three mages were ever recognised and offered the position. A lot must have happened for Vivienne to rise to her status. Cykrus thoughts drifted off, her family had always been on the stronger end of the spectrum, but not even her ancestors have had the honour of being among the kings inner circle. Lord Aventia. Duke Monotay rattled him, His Majesty has been in a rather good mood lately, and though I may be wasting my breath by saying this to a smart person but do mind your words around him. Cykrus nodded, the giant doors to the throne room were already in sight, there were far more guards stationed than expected, twelve rank ones, six on each side of the doors, and a pair of rank two mages. He could also feel several more presences coming from inside. The guards saluted them, then Duke Monotay turned to him, Just one moment, I will go announce your arrival to His Highness. he quietly made his way through the door, a conversation inside was barely audible, someone else must have gone inside to report or plead with the king beforehand. Cykrus waited outside patiently, the conversation went on for a long time, he observed the carved murals on the walls and ceiling, they were telling a tale, in one scene there was a massive gathering of humans, warriors and mages alike, an army that was marching in unity. The next one showed that same group cutting down what looked like fierce beasts, and giant monsters, Cykrus had not seen such species in his lifetime, their lower body consisted of four spear-like legs, while the upper body hosted six thin arms with small yellow spikes on their skin. In the following scene the army was being destroyed, dark clouds hung over their heads, fire raged across the battlefield, and dead littered the ground. The last one showed a lone human amidst an ocean of corpses, piles of skulls and bones stood around them, they were drenched in sweat and blood, missing an arm, and stood with a hunched back. The clouds parted for a single ray of light to hit the bruised and battered human. At the bottom of the last mural was an inscription, it had aged, but remained readable, We prevail. it said. A strange feeling overcame Cykrus, it was almost melancholic, but he also felt a sense of pride. History is such an interesting thing, dont you agree? a female voice startled Cykrus, he quickly regained his bearing and faced the source. A tall woman with braided brunette hair, wearing a red high-slit dress that revealed most of her leg was smiling at him; he lost himself within her eyes for a moment, and barely noticed the attendant right next to her, then lowered his head, Cykrus Aventia greets the princess. Welcome to the capital, Lord Aventia. Will you be participating in my birthdays celebration? Princess Ren asked bluntly, yet her voice was soft and pleasant like a song. Cykrus bowed even deeper, I am afraid not. Due to the precarious situation I find myself in I have little time to spare, but of course I need to make an exception when His Majesty calls for me. I see, what a shame. I would have loved to get to know the newest rank three mage, as well as your disciple. Ren squinted her eyes. Frey? Why? Cykrus drew a blank, there was no way someone like her would care about a simple rank one mage, never mind that they hadnt met either. Princess Ren covered her mouth with her hand, Oh, I was just curious what would drive one to send such a young boy to his death. Desperation? Greed? However, you dont appear to be either of those... you see, I have this bad habit where I need to know why people do what they do. It is like an itch that cant be scratched. Cykrus expression hardened, I think your interest in me and my disciple are misplaced, surely your focus should be on your siblings at the moment. She removed her hand, displaying a bright and innocent smile, And why would I do that? Dearest sister, quit chatting up the poor Lord. Dont you see that his ears are already bleeding. two men walked up to them, It is nice to meet you. the one with ashen grey hair spoke in a humble manner, while the other with tar black hair arrogantly stared past Cykrus. Cykrus blinked, What is happening? his thoughts were in disarray, but he bowed once more, Greetings Prince Dalton and Prince Arlin. Ah, please, raise your head. Lets not be strangers. Dalton extended his hand. Cykrus obliged and shook his hand, noticing the mans droopy eyes. Dalton, Arlin, and Ren exchanged some glances, Cykrus tongue was burning with the desire to ask for what reason those three had gathered here, surely not because of him, right? No that was impossible, if they put this much importance on a single rank three mage, then they had their priorities all backwards... Princess Ren cleared her throat, Ill be heading inside first. Well be right behind you, sister. Dalton nodded, and Prince Arlin joined her. The third prince, the youngest of the bunch stayed behind, I would appreciate if you could spare me some time, preferably when we can talk one on one. Not necessarily now, mind you. with those words Prince Dalton also headed after his siblings into the throne room. None of the guards batted an eyelid at their actions, only the king had the authority to rein them in. Cykrus sighed, these people were a troublesome bunch, but thankfully they did not stay for long, though he was curious what would cause those three to stop everything they were doing to attend one of His Majestys hearings... who was the person that had entered before him? Lord. one of the rank two guards called out to him. He pulled himself away from his thoughts and approached the guard, Yes? You may enter. the guard answered, causing Cykrus to recoil momentarily. He nodded to the guard, then walked towards the entrance where a middle-aged man bumped into him, he did not look up, nor did he apologise, he just continued walking. Cykrus was about to reach out to him, when he saw the guy keeping his head down, and how he was shivering all over. He shook his head and moved on, it wasnt worth the trouble, especially not here in the capital, where this person could be anyone with any kind of standing. Now entering: Lord Cykrus Aventia. a servant near the doors announced his arrival, turning the heads of the people within towards him. His eyes went wide, the mans behaviour was suspicious, but he completely understood why he was so fearful... at the other end of the room, at the end of the long carpet, there sat the most influential, and perhaps most powerful human of today, even with no clue as to His Majestys actual rank, the air in here was much harder to breathe. But His Highness wasnt alone, to his side stood three more people... each of them a problem in their own right; the people present from left to right were Prince Dalton, Prince Arlin, and Princess Ren. Cykrus readjusted his collar, Dont tell me... At the base of the steps to the throne stood Duke Monotay and Duchess Debora, stationed like guards, and then off to the side were even more influential figures, several other nobles Cykrus had met once or twice. A sickening feeling welled up in his stomach, it was identical to the one he felt during his hearing with the high court, where Simon had manipulated the vote, but he continued walking with confident strides, not letting it show. He stopped a safe distance from the throne, then kneeled, placing one hand above his heart, and the other onto the carpet, It is an absolute honour to be in your presence, Your Royal Highness. Thank you for allowing me some of your precious time to meet you in person. All the eyes on him created a formless pressure that intensified with each word he spoke. His heart had started to race, why were all those people present? He wasnt even remotely as important as this gathering made him appear! Lysander Van Tale rose from his seat, the gazes that devoured Cykrus switched their target, his expression was neither angry nor delighted, but his look was intense, Lord Aventia. the king spoke, the hall was already quiet, but the silence that followed his words was nerve-racking. Allow me to thank you for heeding my summons. he continued, a short gasp escaped some of the onlookers at the unexpected words of gratitude. I must admit, there were several sources buzzing in my ears, that promised me you would not appear before me, at least not as willingly as you have. I am glad to have that nonsense proven wrong, and I assure you, that I will have those sources silenced for daring to smear your honourable reputation, and for lying to my face. His Highness face underwent no change as he spoke, like killing his informants was no different from killing an insect. Now, you must be confused as to why all of these people have gathered here. To be frank, it was not my intention to invite such a crowd, but there are some who asked to observe, like my dearest children. As a father to each of them, I could not bring myself to refuse... would you like me to remove them from our meeting? Cykrus lowered his head, How could I dare question your decisions? If it is their wish to observe, then I say let them. what did it matter if there were an additional three observers in attendance, in the end, only His Highness opinion and judgement would have an impact on his situation. 58 - An audience II Cykrus was kneeling on the carpet several meters in front of the kings throne, his many onlookers, nobles and scribes, were watching in complete silence. This was the moment where His Majesty would usually bid his guests to rise to their feet, so they may present their offer, or to plead their case, but no such words were uttered. King Lysander Van Tale caressed his chin, Duchess Debora Vivienne, from what I have heard, you were the overseer of the trial between Baron Ironhoof, and Lord Aventia. That is correct, Your Majesty. Vivienne turned around and answered, she and Duke Monotay stood at the base of the steps to the throne, two rank three mages would intimidate anyone, and even though Cykrus was also a rank three mage, they were suitable guards, should he attempt anything. And then subsequently over the two families fight. he continued. She nodded her head, I was present for the entirety of the fight, and have been able to determine a victor. In accordance with the agreement between the two families, that the winner gets to dictate whatever happens to the loser, Lord Aventia has dispatched the head of the Ironhoof family. All of which I have included in my report, should anyone present wish to consult it. Cykrus glanced up, trying to make out the expressions on the three candidates for the throne. He had already guessed that one of them was Lokans master, but that out of all of the successor candidates, only they appeared, made him even more certain of his conjecture. They were ahead of their competition, and strategically gifted, according to rumours; did they want to witness His Majesty make an example out of him, or was there another reason? Prince Dalton had openly invited him to a discussion, but the other two were still a mystery. Lord Aventia, I must ask, are you aware of the reason why I have called you to Astafor, for this audience? Lysander sat down on his throne and folded his hands. Cykrus lowered his gaze, I have a feeling, but Your Majestys intellect far surpasses mine, so there may be deviations... King Lysanders lips formed into a light smile, not because the flattery was getting to his head, but rather because Cykrus was handling this overbearing situation better than expected, Out of the 274 members of the high court that attended, a total of 262 agreed to the proposal of a minor noble, to have your two families wage a duel, with your existences on the line. His eyes lost focus, as he was reciting lines from memory, Five days later, that same minor noble was found dead in his residence, missing his entire head. then they returned to normal as he watched Cykrus reaction, An unfortunate outcome, isnt it? Am I being accused of killing a member of the high court? Cykrus clenched his fist that was pressed against the floor. His Highness scoffed, You may relax Lord Aventia, there is no way I would condemn you of that crime without any incriminating evidence. I merely intended to inform you of this, should you wish to seek retaliation against the high court for their actions against you. Cykrus felt his shoulders get a tad lighter, I never considered such barbaric acts. They may not have expected it, but their decision ended up aiding me. For this I am grateful. And you achieved a glorious victory, on that note, allow me to congratulate you on reaching rank three, it is a great milestone in the life of any mage, most of the time, their last. Especially in our current age, but I shant digress. Lysander clapped. Your breakthrough is cause for celebration, but life gives no breaks, so I am curious, what will you do with the Ironhoof family, since the agreement between you hasnt ended. Cykrus looked up to face His Royal Highness and looked him in the eyes, My family and theirs, our conflict dates back longer than I had known, but through all of these years, it was them who were not content with times of peace, so now I believe it is my right, and my duty, to settle this war, once and for all. Aventia will absorb the ungoverned land and expand, but we will also inherit the Ironhoofs responsibility of containing the Land of Fog. We will grow to become a pillar that supports even the weaker links of our society, and another sword in the hands of Your Majesty to protect humanity. Lysander Van Tale leaned into his throne, seemingly pleased by Cykrus proclamation, Well said, but Lord Aventia, do you know why I insist on including the protection of humanity in the oath every noble undertakes during my rule? Cykrus shook his head, I assumed it was for the families to consider the lives of the commoners, who stand no chance against magic, when at war, but that is only my interpretation. That is an admirable stance for a ruler to have, I am starting to understand how your family managed to withstand your parents passing. But no, that is not my reason. the king leaned forward, the people around him also perked up their ears; when His Majesty was conversing like there was nobody else in the room, was when his retainers could learn the most about him. The royal family and the remaining families may not always see eye to eye, be it because certain topics have varying amounts of impact on some, while not on others, or because there is a conflict of interest when it comes to the distribution of land or power, but when you strip all of that away, what remains, is that all of us are humans. By making that vow a part of the oath, I like to imagine that, if a time where humanity needs to set aside all our differences and unite ever comes, then we will. he spoke with a hint of bitterness. Is there something that could threaten us so? Cykrus asked the question on everyones mind. Lysanders gaze washed over those around him, he paused on his children, then returned it to Cykrus, The planes we invade hold treasure and danger alike. It is whats befallen those that ventured into the Sunless Mire, your own disciple included. Valiant heroes like them give up their lives, so that the rest of humanity may learn from our past mistakes and continue marching towards a brighter future. For his, and for your contribution, I want to reward you. His Highness got up from his seat, rattling his attentive listeners, had they heard him right? A reward? Cykrus himself was no less surprised, but the real surprise had yet to come, as His Majesty continued, By my authority as the ruler of Astafor, sovereign of these lands and king of humanity, I, Lysander Van Tale, descendant of humanitys first ruler, hereby bestow upon you, Cykrus Aventia, the title of Marquis! A quiet, What?! spread through the crowd, even Prince Arlins mouth was wide open. Silence! Duke Monotay shouted, questioning His Highness could have grave consequences. Cykrus flinched, he didnt know what His Majesty was thinking, to go and raise his title, but if his every move was a calculated one, then he couldnt agree to it, Your Highness. all eyes returned to him. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. I am truly grateful for this incredible reward, but I cannot accept. he said. Lysander raised his head, You refuse? goosebumps spread across Cykrus skin, it felt like the space around him was shrinking, closing in on him, Aventia is nowhere near worthy of becoming a marquisate, I may be a rank three mage, but if we were to grow too fast, my land may buckle under the pressure. Cykrus tried to explain himself. And not just that, Your Majesty- Prince Arlin joined in from the side, It isnt right to forgo protocol and instantly promote the Aventia family to the rank of Marquis, when they havent even been a Barony! His siblings smirked as he raised his point, but the king on the other hand became increasingly infuriated, Protocol? What protocol could possibly bind the kings decisions? Lysander exhaled some of his fury, Besides, the Aventia family had already been a Barony in the past, long before you were born. Their status deteriorated along with their might, and now the family is once again flourishing, and so should its title. You would do well to take some time and flip through the archive, so that your meagre understanding may never come back to embarrass you in such a way. he continued. Arlin took a step back, he bit his lip, then lowered his head, Yes, father... he mumbled. As for the problem you described Marquis Aventia... now that is something that can be fixed quite easily, a sort of boon due to your newly acquired title. Lysander spread his arms open wide, I shall put an army under your command, they will follow your orders and hasten your takeover of the Ironhoofs lands, with that, your need for manpower should be satisfied. then he crossed his arms, We should also invest into a proper road that connects Aventia to Astafor, to enable trade, since you currently need to cross a mountain range... The onlookers exploded into a commotion, not even Duke Monotay managed to quell them, rather, he was too baffled to act; His Majestys proposal was nothing short of the total annihilation of the Ironhoof family! Cykrus could merely blink at the unprecedented offer, it was too good to be true, and His Majestys intentions were hardly a secret in his eyes, the king was showing him both the carrot and the stick, the merits of becoming a loyal follower to the crown, but also how easily a family could be snuffed out, if they fell out of favour... The army would effectively be a sword in the open, and a dagger in the dark, supporting Aventia in its conquest, but ready to turn onto Cykrus, should His Majesty change his mind. He had already received Simerlins promise for help from the church, yet it was questionable whether he could rely on the vague words the priest uttered. Prince Arlins face was getting paler by the minute when Dalton spoke up next to him, Your Majesty. he waited for their father to look over his shoulder, then continued after seeing him nod, Is it alright for us to partake in the feud between two families? I understand that, for the king, there are no rules or regulations that could act as restrictions, but wouldnt this make you appear too... overbearing? The families may not react kindly to learning that we are willing to take sides in their disputes. Cykrus observed their conversation, if he continued to refuse His Majestys kindness, then he may end up forcing his hand. King Lysander Van Tale gestured with his arms, Your reasoning is sound, Dalton, that is one way to go about the conflict between families, as king you could attempt to pacify them before a war breaks out, you could abstain and watch from the sidelines as they tear into each other, or you could weigh the benefits siding with one family over the other may bring you. However. As much as this may appear like the third option, it is anything but. hearing him, Daltons brows furrowed. We are not participating in a feud between two families... there is only Aventia, and its rightful property. he followed up, and Daltons eyes widened. The army will march into their territory, and they will either willingly surrender, as per their agreement, or we will enforce the wager that the high court has decided upon. It is our task to uphold justice and righteousness, so it is only natural for us to see through what has been decided. the king turned back to Cykrus, Marquis Aventia, you may rise. Cykrus stood up, nothing about him had changed, but he still felt different from when he entered the hall. Was it a confidence boost due to his new title? Yet he wasnt too happy about the leash around his neck tightening. The people in the hall slowly quieted down, One last thing Marquis Aventia. In the upcoming days the portal to the Sunless Mire, the swamp plane will reopen, and a rescue-party will be sent to locate and retrieve the survivors. Caution is our priority, as the creatures that inhabit it have shown us, that they have the means to fight back. Only rank three mages are eligible to join, should you be interested. Oh? I thought the church was unable to salvage the portal and failed to restore the connection. like everyone else, Cykrus had only heard a thing or two from unofficial sources. Not the church, but a different pair of hands will be lending their aid. You may rest assured, with their help, reconnecting the portal will pose no issue. His Majesty said. Vivienne raised her hand, Your Majesty, I volunteer to spearhead this rescue operation. Since my own disciple is also trapped in that plane. Cykrus exhaled in relief, I may not be able to go in person, however I will send someone in my stead. with her leading the group, he was no longer as worried to send off Agnes. King Lysander raised his eyebrow, You can send a rank three mage in your stead? It seems I underestimated your family a bit. Cykrus chuckled, Not at all, Your Highness, we merely used up the fortune of a lifetime. Lysander Van Tale nodded, Very well, Duchess Debora, you will be put in charge. That is all. I have high expectations for you Marquis, you are dismissed. Duke Monotay, see our guest out. The duke bowed to His Majesty, then followed Cykrus, who bowed deeply, he held that position for several moments, then turned around and left for his second destination. He held his head high, walked at a regular pace, then once he left the castle and the courtyard, passed the guards and joined the crowd that moved like a stream through all of Astafor. Cykrus closed his eyes, his hands were sweaty and shaking, he fell to his knees, his face pointing to the sky, Still alive... hah. he swiped his hand across his forehead, it was drenched, And a Marquis on top. The people swerved around him, not paying too much attention, crazy individuals were no rarity in a city this populated. He struggled to his feet, then took a big breath, feeling his lungs fill to the brim was invigorating. With one of His Majestys armies under his belt, and even an offer to build infrastructure, such as roads into his territory, was Priest Simerlins deal even necessary anymore? Cykrus contemplated while he was headed towards the church, he wanted to reach a decision before arriving, but it was a back and forth with all the arguments that came to mind. He was so deep in thought that he didnt notice as he approached the mega-structure that was the churchs headquarters, a cathedral so grand, that it put even the royal castle to shame with its splendour. The cathedral towered in the midst of the capital city, like a mountain of handcrafted stone, layer after layer of soaring arches, engraved columns, and spired walkways rose to the heavens. Its facade was decorated with intricate pieces of faith and craftsmanship. Stained-glass windows, the biggest nearing the size of city gates, shimmered in a wide range of colours. On them were depictions of saints and the likenesses of various gods, each of them identifiable by the white wings protruding from their backs. Buttresses stretched outward, supporting the immense weight of the cathedral, and at its highest reaches, atop gilded spires, were golden statues that reflected the sunlight. Cykrus walked up the stairs that led to the massive archway that acted as the entrance in place of doors, where a familiar face walked up to him, Lord Cykrus! I was worried you wouldnt show! Haha. Priest Simerlin approached. I am sorry, there was a bit of a hold up, also, its Marquis now. Cykrus responded. Simerlin leaned in, his face a flush of expressions, Pardon? His Highness named me Marquis minutes ago." We also need to make some adjustments on the plan for the invasion... some things happened. Simerlin? he called out, the man had turned unresponsive. Cykrus waved his hand in front of Simerlins face, only then pulled him out of his stupor. ... a Marquis... you are truly my golden goose, Marquis Cykrus. Simerlins smile returned. Cykrus rolled his eyes, The last time we met you said something about needing a diversion tactic to meet with your priest, what exactly did you mean by that?" Ah, right. Yes, I do not dare enter the cathedral without someone to shield me, which is why I initially requested for your support once you reach rank three. Simerlin affirmed, I ask that you go in with your full strength on display, do whatever you need to, that everyones attention is pulled to you. Cykrus scratched his head, What do you mean you dont dare enter, were you exiled? Simerlin raised his hands, No, no. Not exiled. Honestly, I do not know why, but I just have this feeling. ...A feeling? Like this revelation from the gods you spoke of previously? Yes! Exactly like that! Simerlin said excitedly. Cykrus slammed his palm against his forehead, the more he interacted with the priest, the less confident he was in his decision, but the payoff was too big to ignore. With both the church, and His Majestys army lending their help, they would be keeping each other in check, allowing Cykrus much more freedom than if he relied on just one of them, Alright... lets get to it. We mustnt be seen together inside, also, if you do not see me leave, then go back by yourself. Simerlin left some parting words, then Cykrus walked inside.